《Unwanted Mate Of The Lycan Kings (by jessica hall)》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Zirah


    The howling sounds of wolves echoing through the cave alerts me first to the knowledge that the small


    bubble we all live in is being invaded. Which is something we all have lived in fear of. We have waited


    for this day, it was only a matter of time, and it appears our time is finally up. At first, I think I am


    dreaming, that the echoes and screams are just part of the nightmare my mind is conjuring up.


    Nightmares of this time have always gued me, so I knew just like grandma something wasing,


    but still we held onto the hope that our dreams were only based on our subconscious fear of this exact


    moment.


    Another blood-curdling scream has my eyes opening. It is too close, too loud to be mistaken for


    anything in the dream world. Snarling and shouts has me sitting upright in my bed, followed by the first


    vicious growl somewhere down the cave¡¯s corridor.


    My eyes scan the dark cave while I secretly pray that I am wrong. Yet the sound of flesh being ripped


    apart and ws scraping rock has me tossing my legs out of bed. A bed is too nice of a word. It is


    actually a boulder covered in bear¡¯s fur and anything we have scavenged for cloth.


    The caves are cold at night, and they are even chilly during the day, too, but they are our only ce of


    safety. Well, not anymore. My eyes dart to my grandmother''s bed. However, she is no longer asleep


    either. Instead, she is moving toward the fire that is reduced to glowing embers as thest of the log


    burns away. She douses it with water, holding a finger to her lips, while my eyes move to entry into this


    part we live.


    These aren''t regr wolves. Oh, how I wish they were. Ordinary wolves, I would have preferred. No,


    these were werewolves: part human, part animal. Beasts of man.


    These savage beasts are part of the reason the human poption is being so terribly decimated. They


    are also the reason we live in these caves, far away from the monsters that linger on the borders of the


    mountains and surrounding the neighboring Kingdom.


    More screams ring out loudly as I jump down from my resting spot, before making my way over to her.


    She nces in the entrance direction, where the screams areing from and growing louder, while


    ushering me to follow her.


    Not that there is any need. We have practiced this scenario more times than I can count, it has been


    drummed into me for as long as I can remember. We move quickly, making our way deeper into the


    cave, climbing the rocks and squeezing through tight crevices. Despite my grandmother being nearly


    70, she moves fast for an old woman.


    ¡°Hurry, Zirah, it isn''t just werewolves,¡± she whispers, and I peer over my shoulder, suddenly fearing the


    dark. My eyesight is better than most, but this cave is blinding in the darkness. We would be lost if we


    weren''t counting our steps right now and using our fingers that are scraping the walls for direction.


    ¡°What else?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The Lycan king''s guards,¡± she answers. I know better than to doubt her. My grandmother has the gift


    of sight. She is a witch, a seer, old yet no less powerful. However, her parlor tricks, potions, and spells


    would hold no ground against a Lycan. They are another beast entirely. Simr in a sense to


    werewolves, but vastly different. They walk on two legs and are faster, stronger, and deadlier¡ªalso a


    hell of a lot bigger.


    ¡°This way, hurry,¡± Grandma hisses, pushing me faster and further into the cave. ¡°We can''t let them find


    you,¡± she says, grabbing my hand and leading me down another branch of the cave. Her words make


    me nce at her, but her features are obscured by darkness.


    ¡°I knew it. I knew when that bastard left that he would rat us out. Now he has ruined everything. I need


    more time, I should have had more time, the prophecy¡¯s isn¡¯t for another year,¡± she mutters before her


    words cut.


    ¡°Grandma¨C¡± I try to question when her hand mps over my mouth. We listen to the sounds of people


    running, and I know it is the Lycans. Their pace is much faster than werewolves, and I can hear them


    moving in closer. My grandmother''s hair swipes my face as she stares in the direction wee from.


    Her hands tremble as she muffles me. ¡°If the King finds you and figures out what you are¡ª¡± she trails


    off, grabbing my arm and ripping me into a narrower area.


    ¡°Grandma, what are you talking about?¡± I hiss. She sounds like a madwoman.


    ¡°Hush, my child, keep your voice down.¡±


    ¡°You''re making no sense,¡± I whisper as she stops at the narrowing incline. She nces up at the hole


    above, which looks like a tiny speck from the minimal lighting off the moon.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°I promised your mother. Now I have failed her. That fool led them right to you,¡± she whimpers, and I


    grab her arm. Only for her to spin and clutch my head in her hands.


    ¡°Listen to me; they can''t find out what you are. You must keep it a secret from the King. Death would be


    more merciful.¡± She stammers, her hands shaking on either side of my face.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°The King''s sons,¡± she says, letting me go, and she starts climbing. I hurry after her, wanting to know


    what she is talking about, but I get no more answers.


    The sounds of running and men hollering make my breath halt in my throat as we climb through the


    narrow gap to the opening above, using our feet and hands to keep us from slipping back to the cave


    floor. Each step my grandmother makes has dust and small rocks hitting me behind her, yet my hands


    and feet refuse to lose the little traction I have on the small opening.


    ¡°Zirah, hurry!¡± my grandmother hisses, and no sooner had she breached the opening above did I hear


    a snarl below. Grandma hauls herself out, and I look down to see amber eyes reflecting back at me.


    Nothing gets you moving faster, knowing the only thing that awaits you is ws and teeth below. I


    shriek. I can''t help it, my grandmother waving her hand above my head when the Lycan jumps into the


    narrow gap. He grips my ankle and nearly makes me slide back down.


    My nails tear from my nails bed as I w at the cave wall, shaking and kicking my leg. The Lycan roars


    below, his ws slicing through my delicate skin like a hot knife on butter.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    ¡°Zirah, hurry,¡± grandma hisses, her hand barely touching my fingertips. Gritting my teeth, I try to use my


    foot that is still on the wall to push higher. The Lycan below me loses his grip slightly, his sharp ws


    hooking into my ankle to rip me back down.


    My hand ils, trying to grab Grandma''s. When she manages to grab it, she grabs my arm with


    strength I didn''t know she still wielded and the Lycan ws at the inside walls of the tunnel, trying to


    reach me.


    Kicking my foot out, it connects with the side of his head and he tumbles back out. Grandma groans


    and I look up to see her eyes glowing white. Her pupils then glow blue as a current of air tunnels


    around me, and she rips me out of the far too-narrow hole peering down, the Lycan is trying to squeeze


    through the narrow opening before sliding back down to the cave floor, unable to fit.


    Looking at my ankle it is a bloody mess, the ws marks deep, and the cuts sting yet where he dug


    them in like fishhooks hurt the worst, those were almost to the bone. Groaning, I get to my feet,


    pushing away my grandmother¡¯s fussing hands.


    ¡°Quick, show me,¡± My grandmother hisses, but I shake my head, nudging her to keep going.


    ¡°We haven''t got time. Go,¡± I whisper, yell at her. She nods, climbing the rocky terrain as we try to go


    around them, each step painful as my ankle swells. We just need to get to the other side of the


    mountain, to where the beach is. The cliffside here is rocky and offers some cover, yet our scent would


    give us away quickly.


    And it does immediately. To make matters worse, it is a full moon, which means the beasts chasing


    after us are at full strength. Grandma slips on some loose rock, and I barely catch her. Steadying her


    on her feet, I start pushing and dragging her around the mountain''s edge when I hear growlsing


    from the direction we are running to. I freeze, and so does Grandma. My eyes dart around nervously,


    trying to spot them while looking for another way, but I only see a smallnding before the cliff edge.


    Grandma starts running down, sliding and skidding on the slick surface, and I follow, thinking maybe


    she sees something I don''t. Just as my feet hit the smooth rock below, ws shing down the


    boulders make an awful sound, which sends my gaze up.


    It is the first time I have seen a Lycan up close, and they are more terrifying than I ever thought


    imaginable. It stalks us, and I take a step back, and Grandma clutches my arm tightly. Another feral


    growles from the side of us, and my head turns. There is another one.


    My head whips from side to side, trying to watch both, when my grandmother lets go of my arm. For


    some odd reason, I take my eyes off the Lycans to see her smile.


    ¡°We are out of time. Time is something I have been fighting against for eighteen years. They may be


    kings, but they are far from worthy,¡± she whispers, and I take a step toward her.


    She takes one back, and my eyes widen as I reach a hand out to her, she shakes her head. My heart


    races in my chest, some intuitive sense of knowing what is toe makes my lips quiver, my hand


    grasps the air. My stomach sinks at her next words. ¡°I must let you go, my sweet girl. Use the crafts.


    Remember what I taught you.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I choke out, just as a noise behind me makes me turn my head to find the Lycans nearly at our


    location. We are trapped, cornered, with nowhere to run.


    ¡°I won''t go back there, Zirah. I can''t, not after thest time.¡± Her words confuse me. We have never left


    the mountains. Her eyes move to behind me, her eyes narrowing furiously into slits.


    ¡°They found you, but they''ll regret it.¡± She chuckles before taking another step back.


    I reach for her, sensing something is wrong, when she suddenly runs for the cliff''s edge. My eyes widen


    in horror; it is far too high to jump from. My scream is loud and visceral as I watch, horrified, as she


    takes her own life.


    The ocean may be below, but from these heights, it would be like hitting cement. No matter how fast


    the current is. And if somehow she survived the initial impact, she would never survive the Jaggard


    rocks that line the bottom.


    My feet skid on the surface, and I drop to my knees, peering over the edge into the darkness. Tears


    burn my vision when movement behind me makes me re over my shoulder. She killed herself. She


    would rather die than go with them, which made my mind up.


    My grandmother is fearless; if she fears these beasts, I am best off going with her. Quickly jumping to


    my feet, I back up, building the courage before running for the edge.


    The snarl that rips through the airces my skin with goosebumps. Then the air is suddenly knocked


    from my lungs, and I am crushed beneath a heavy weight. I instantly start thrashing, screaming, and


    trying to fight my way free when the weight lifts slightly. Huge wed hands grab me, rolling on my


    stomach and pinning me to the ground.


    Furry feet stop next to my head, and I toss my head back. The beast on top of me groans and sniffs


    loudly, telling me I hit him in the nose, turning I smack him in the side of the head only for him to shove


    me back onto my stomach. His knee presses between my shoulder des, and I feel his fist m


    down on the side of my head. The blow is hard, my eyes flutter as my ears ring loudly. My vision


    tunnels and I blink. My head feels like it is cracked on the rock like an egg. Pain explodes, coursing


    through my skulls and pulsating behind my eyes, stealing my vision. Then, the next second, all I see is


    ck.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    ¡°Last one,¡± a deep snarling voice calls from somewhere in the distance. Groaning, I try to lift my head


    and find it takes every ounce of strength I have. My head pounds to its own, and I lift it where my chin


    is pressed to my chest. My ankle is still throbbing, and my eyes flutter open, and go to wipe them, only


    to find my hands restrained.


    I blink rapidly, yanking on my binds in panic while looking out the huge doors to where Lycan and


    werewolves areing in my direction. The ropes are extremely tight, and it is tied to the bench seat I


    am sitting on. I nce around, taking in my surroundings, my vision still a little blurry, when I realize I


    am in the back of a cattle truck.


    Looking up, the moon is high in the sky peering back at me, almost as if it is taunting me.


    Hearing a scuffle, I peer around once more, when yelling and screaming makes me turn my head to


    see a girl whose name I do not know get tossed heavily into the back of the truck. Her body makes a


    loud thud as shends on her stomach, her head bouncing on the wooden floor between my feet. A


    whimper far at the back of the truck makes me turn my head to see three men huddled in the corner


    like scared rabbits. I recognize their faces, yet I also do not know their names.


    ¡°That''s thest one!¡± A man yells out to the driver as he grabs the handhold and steps into the back.


    The girl, whose name I do not know, scrambles for the back of the truck, where the three young men


    are huddled.


    The man who tossed her takes a seat across from me after shutting the back of the truck and caging us


    in. It stinks heavily of blood, sweat, and what smelt heavily of cow crap. I stare at the wooden grated


    walls ahead. My thoughts drifting to my grandmother and how I couldn''t save her. Everything in me is


    screaming out for her, yet I do not cry, I do not plead for my life or fight against the situation because I


    no tears won¡¯t bring her back, I know fighting is pointless, and my pleas will go unheard.


    My mind keeps going back to the strange smile she gave me, I know it will forever haunt me. Her


    parting words are permanently seared into my head. ¡°They found you, but they''ll regret it.¡± She had


    chuckled before she turned and ran for the ledge, her body careening over the side. It is almost as if


    she knew her fate was sealed and took life back into her own hands.


    The truck''s engine rumbles to life, loud in the dead of night. Yet it didn''t drown out the whimpers at the


    back of the trucking from faces I knew but people I didn''t.


    This ce was supposed to be safe, out of reach of civilization''s clutches, and far away from any harm.


    I grew up in these mountains, grew up in the sprawling fields of wildflowers, the rocky terrain of the


    mountains was my training ground, and flowing rivers were my escape. Out here, we were far from the


    four Lycan kingdoms. Yet all the that training is for nothing now that I am being hauled away to what I


    can only describe as hell.


    The mountains were not far enough away, apparently. They came in the night, surrounded our home,


    and ripped us from where we slept. We are no longer safe or free of the King''s rule. And that bes


    abundantly clear when what was left of us was loaded into trucks only moments ago. I stare idly head,


    my hands tied behind my back. The bumping road jostles me as it navigates the off-road track. I feel


    queasy until we reach the t surface of the roads we were always forbidden to go near.


    The mountains were all I knew, the only ce I remember, and now it is gone, just like those of us that


    lived in peace for so long. Now I realize my grandmother was right. She tried to warn everyone for


    years that our ce of sanctuary would be one day found. They wouldn''t listen. Even I was skeptical


    despite dreaming this scenario plenty of times, yet in my dreams Grandma was beside me not dead


    and floating away in the ocean''s current.


    She warned them our rising poption put us at higher risk, too manying and going like we were


    untouchable. She warned the elders that someday one of those they let leave would be caught and


    give up our location. And she was right.


    Crying sobs and pained moans fill the back of the truck that has seats running along each side. Which I


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    know aren¡¯t part of the original design. I may have never left the caves, but I know some things from


    granny or from the books she would find when off searching for supplies. I am the youngest in our little


    cave vige. Everyone is far older. I have no memories of a world outside our smallmunity, only


    that cave and the mountains surrounding it.


    A feral snarl makes my eyes move away from the crack in the wood I am staring out of. My eyes move


    to the man sitting across from me. Only he isn''t a man at all. No, he is a monster.


    Despite his re''s coldness, his amber eyes seem to burn into me. Once there were fifty of us, now


    only five of us remain. The others must have been considered too old and killed instantly. Turning my


    head, I peer at the three boys and the other girl, all older and in their twenties, while I am only eighteen.


    They cower together on the floor while I am tied across from this monster staring at me. Strangely, I


    feel numb. Maybe I am in shock. I don''t know. All I know is, I am being taken to a ce of the unknown.


    The man across from me leans forward, clicking his fingers in front of my face. I hadn''t realized I am


    once again staring into nothingness. My mind once again zoning out my surroundings.


    ¡°You are an odd one, aren''t you?¡± the man speaks. His voice is deep, and he moves in his makeshift


    seat across from me, his eyes leering as he takes in my barely clothed body.


    ¡°No, you just don''t scare me,¡± I tell him, shocked at how my emotionless my own words are, I turn my


    gaze back to those huddled in the corner.


    They stare back, but none of them were ever my friends. Even in the caves and tunnels, they always


    kept their distance; I couldn''t even tell you their names.


    My grandmother taught me everything she knows. Yet she always kept me from getting too close to


    anyone else. She said those that lived amongst us. Their names were never of importance. Now I


    understand why. None of us would live long enough to ever feelfortable building attachments to


    someone.


    ¡°They don''t like you,¡± he states, ncing at them, and I turn my attention back to the man who bound


    my hands, so tightly I can no longer feel my fingers. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± I ask, curious. They


    never gave me any reason to believe they hated me, yet they never gave me any reason to say they


    liked me either. They may think the same of me.


    ¡°Because when we entered the cave, they ran and tried to help each other. You, and that woman they


    left behind,¡± he states, turning his head and sneering at them. They whimper, pressing closer together


    as if it would shield them from his anger.


    ¡°They were frightened,¡± I answer, surprised at how robotic even my own voice sounds once again.


    Anyone would think I am merely conversing with someone from the cave, not someone responsible for


    ughtering everyone.


    ¡°You smell strange. You don''t smell the same as them. They reek of fear. You reek of eptance. Your


    reactions to us finding you are wrong,¡± he says, sniffing the air.


    ¡°As I said, you don''t scare me,¡± I speak slowly. I did not fear him, fear the kingdoms or anyone. Death is


    part of life, so there is no use fearing something we all one day would meet. Maybe that is why I feel so


    detached from my grandmother''s death.


    ¡°No, there is something else. You smell too different,¡± he adds, and I sigh, taking in his watchful face.


    His eyes sparkle back at me, and he licks his lips, the points of teeth that stick out a little too long are


    protruding from his lips.


    ¡°So do you,¡± I answer. I have always had a keen sense of smell, more than anyone back home. It is


    why I am the best hunter. My hearing seemed to pick up more than most back home, too, and I am


    quicker because I am smaller. All thanks to grandma''s training, not that it served me well once the cave


    was invaded. No training could prepare anyone for an attack by the King''s guards.


    The man scoffs, folding his arms across his broad chest. ¡°What do I smell like?¡± he chuckles, amused


    by my answer. ¡°Death.¡± I answer his question.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    His eyebrows raise in what appears to be his shock before he nods once, leaning back and closing his


    eyes.


    ¡°Try to rest before we arrive. You''ll need your strength once you enter the maze.¡± he chuckles darkly,


    and my fellow cave dwellers whimper and sob harder. I suck in a breath and press my lips in a line,


    why must the fates always challenge me. Was merely surviving not enough of a challenge?


    I¡¯ve heard of the Maze Games from Grandmother. The maze is a barbaric ritual my grandmother told


    me about, a sport for them. It¡¯s where people were taken to be ughtered. The Lycans would give


    humans a false sense of hope that they could live and be set free if they could make it through the


    night and leave the maze alive, telling them they would be set free and pardoned of their deaths or


    offered jobs within the Kingdom.


    Yet despite that, I take his words and follow his instructions. Closing my eyes, I try to rest. Knowing it is


    my only chance of making it out of the Maze Games alive, though even I have doubts about my ability


    to make it out of the Maze of death. My grandmother told me it wasn¡¯t a typical Maze, but one filled with


    death traps and savage monsters.


    It is the screeching of tires and the jolt I am given when the truck lurches to a stop that wakes me from


    my nap, I wouldn¡¯t call it actual sleep because my mind is restless. My eyes snap open secondster to


    the screams of the girl who was tossed in here with me. Her feet drag on the pebbled ground as she is


    hauled off the truck by her hair, her legs iling out while her hands clutch his hands, trying to relieve


    the pain of his grip.


    He shoves the door open and tosses her onto the asphalt, she scrambles to her feet and takes off. She


    barely makes it four steps when she is caught and dragged back. Another Lycan male climbs aboard


    the truck hauling the three young men she is huddled with off. They don''t put up much of a fight,


    knowing it is pointless.


    ¡°Only two girls, that is all you found?¡± Comes an angry voice, making me peer over to where it came


    from. I see a man wearing a red robe, jewels hanging off it, and his graying hair rustles in the cool


    breeze. Peering past him, I see a huge castle made entirely of Granite, with several huge turrets and


    dome windows.


    Hedges and roses fill the gardens surrounding it and crawling vines creep up the walls, with


    blossoming purple flowers. The sound of trickling water catches my attention and I turn looking out


    directly out to find a magnificent fountain, in the center of the marble fountain stands a man and


    woman, along with three boys and by the crowns on their heads I know they must represent the King


    and his family, and the three boys standing in front of them must be the sons the King spoke of.


    I stare in awe, it is far more exquisite than the ones I have seen in the picture books my grandmother


    managed to acquire over the years.


    ¡°Yes sir, the rest were far too old to be of any good to the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°No, it''s fine, Mchi. Just put them with the other three and¨C¡± the man who is clearly in charge of our


    kidnap turns to look at the men. He waves a hand dismissively at them. ¡°Find someone to put them to


    their workstations.¡±


    Instantly the girl is separated from them, and her screams ring out loudly as she is dragged off; the


    men are led in the opposite direction. ¡°I thought you said there were two,¡± the man states.


    ¡°Yes, my king, the other is still in the back,¡± This Mchi person assures his King. The King''s eyes find


    mine, and he tilts his head to the side. ¡°Her calmness is a little unnerving,¡± the King states, watching


    me. ¡°And clearly shecks manners, too. She should know better, even being human, about meeting a


    King''s gaze.¡±


    ¡°You are not my King,¡± I speak the words I am supposed to only think. He scoffs, a smile gracing his


    lips as his eyebrows raises almost into his disappearing wispy hairline.


    His guard and my captor climb into the back of the truck to untie my hands, and I twist my wrists,


    rubbing them. Not wanting to be shoved off, I move to the edge and jump down to the ground, relieved


    to be able to flex my limbs and stretch my back.


    ¡°My, my, she is a peculiar one. It will be interesting to see how long shests in the games,¡± the King


    huffs.


    ¡°Just as the others, my king, no one ever survives the games,¡± his guard tells him, seizing my arm in


    his tight grip. ¡°She hardly seems nopliant. Why is she tied up? The others not,¡± the King inquires.


    ¡°Because this one knows how to use her hands, she caught me by surprise,¡± Mchi tells him. Now


    that seems to pique the King''s interest. ¡°Very peculiar indeed,¡± he says.


    ¡° Well, then, hopefully, she does survive the games. I think she would be interesting to see if she can


    keep the Kings in line," The King chuckles.


    "Sir?" the guard asks.


    The King waves him off. ¡°I have added a twist to the games this year. I can''t decide on my sessor,


    and they won''t agree either.¡± I watch the old man, curious to retrieve any information about what may


    be in store when I am chucked into this maze of death.


    ¡°I don''t understand, my King.¡±


    ¡°I have changed things up. My sons will take part whether they like it or not. If any of them survive till


    morning, I am sending them in to hunt them. Whoever grabs their future bride first will win the high


    Kingdom,¡± Now that shocks me, bride? Does he really think any of us would agree to marry his monster


    sons, and I would hardly cause a prize worth fighting?


    ¡°But no one ever survives,¡± Mchi adds, tugging me after him toward the back of the castle. My feet


    crunch on the rocks.


    ¡°I''m hoping this year will be different. The kingdoms rely on a new king, and I can''t choose. This gives


    them all an equal chance.¡±


    ¡°And when they die in the maze, my King.¡±


    ¡°So pessimistic, Mchi. Have you no faith in the human race at all?¡± Mchi nces down at me. He


    snorts augh.


    ¡°No!¡± heughs, and the King chuckles. ¡°Maybe I will only put them through one test instead of the


    three this year.¡±


    ¡°Your sons won''t like that,¡± Mchi tells the key as I follow, listening intently.


    ¡°They don''t have to. They want my decision, and this is how I wille to it. I am still King, and they


    will obey.¡± The king states, and Mchi nods his head once.


    ¡°Now, prepare her, and tell my staff I will watch from the CCTV in my chamber, Mchi. I am much too


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    tired tonight to stay outte. I guess I will see the results of the maze by morning or sooner¡ª¡± The King


    turns to nce at me. ¡°If they don''t survive¡ª- although, I feel this one may surprise us,¡± he adds before


    turning and walking off back toward the stairs leading to the magnificent castle.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    I am not led through the castle, but around the back of the huge granite castle; we follow a paved path


    that is lined with hedges before it opens on to a cobble driveway further ahead. In the distance, I can


    see guards standing along the walls, lining some stables.


    The sound of sobbing and wailinges from within, which makes my stomach flutter, wondering what


    they are doing to the women that are held hostage here. Yet upon entering the stables, I find the


    women standing naked.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    A woman with a stern face wearing a ck tunic and white apron is scrubbing their flesh and turning it


    pink, I am shoved forward toward another woman. This woman is younger, her hands surprisingly


    gentle as she grabs my arms, steadying me.


    Her gaze is soft as I peer back at the woman''s moss-green eyes. Her hair is a dark auburn, her


    features soft and angelic, and she appears to be a little older than me.


    ¡°How do you expect to put on a show for the King''s, smelling like you rolled with pigs!¡± The meandy


    scolds the woman as she scrubs at her with a pumice stone, I nce at her wondering if I should offer


    to swap ces with her as the woman being scrubbed cringes and hisses. The few other girls are lined


    up behind her naked, having clearly survived the woman whose face reminded me of rat vicious


    scrubbing.


    They are shaking in fear as they try to cover up their nudity with their hands from the leering gazes of


    the few vamps that stood off talking to one side, sending disgusting nces their way. They weren¡¯t


    even trying to be subtle about it.


    One man is even openly looking at the younger girl, who might be only a year or two older than me. His


    blood-red eyes watching her as a predator would watch its prey. His tongue flicking over the sharp


    fangs protruding from his pale lips.


    Shaking my head, I turn to face the woman who is tugging at my clothes and bing frustrated when


    she can¡¯t remove the ties. ¡°What¡¯s this made of?¡± she mumbles to herself.


    However, one thing that bes clear is that the woman pulling on my clothes is also human,


    whereas the stern-faced woman appeared to be something else. I can tell she is a shifter of sorts


    because her snake-like eyes zeroed in on the woman''s skin, scrubbing harder at some mark that mars


    her flesh.


    I know the woman trying to undress me isn''t a Lycan. No female Lycans exist anymore. My


    grandmother told me a witch cursed them. She used to tell me of the times when there were some still


    in existence. How it was that they had be extinct. Lycan men are brutal, possessive beasts, and


    as the Lycan female numbers dropped, were forced to share. All because of a spell a witch had


    bestowed on the Lycans when her sister was killed.


    The story goes that the witch''s sister was half Lycan, a werewolf, until her mate turned her into a full


    Lycan. She was mated to a King, or so granny said. And consumed with anger, he had identally


    killed her. Her coven helped her ce a curse on Lycans. Grandma said the curse was to force Lycans


    into extinction.


    The witch cursed them, that their existence would be snuffed out when thest female Lycan died, and


    that they would lose their ability to create new Lycans. And they did, but not only that, they lost far more


    than just the ability to create new Lycans, or their ability to father girls, they lost their humanity.


    It served them right, my grandmother had said, for they didn''t deserve the blessing of the moon


    goddess, only the death of the grim reaper.


    Stupidly, the men didn''t believe her. Ego wanted to prove that they could father a girl, prove that her


    curse to be a sham and an empty threat. It wasn¡¯t until they realized they couldn''t father a girl, that they


    truly understood the gravity and implications of going against a high priestess witch.


    In revenge, they killed her coven. And ever since, female numbers declined until eventually none were


    left and no girls have since been born. Greed for them became murderous, savage. Wars were fought


    over those. And eventually, they were hunted to extinction.


    So now Lycan can only produce werewolves, mating human women, and or crossbreed new species,


    but still they can not father a girl. And once the Kings and the four Kingdoms fall, no more Lycans


    would exist, and I couldn''t wait for that day. Only now, I may never see it once I am forced to take part


    in the maze.


    The human woman yanks on my sleeves when a loud feminine shriek rings out. My head turns to see


    the vile Vamp trying to pull the girl away from the other women.


    ¡°Neil! Leave the girl!¡± the stern woman snaps at him.


    ¡°Just want a taste, Lina,¡± he growls and whines in the same breath, like a toddler chucking a tantrum.


    ¡°Mm, she smells. He buried his face in her neck while she stood frozen with her eyes wide like saucers.


    ¡°Virginal,¡± he purrs.


    ¡°Pathetic,¡± I mutter, not realizing I spoke out loud. His head lifts.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± he snarls, shoving her away. The human woman trying to untie my top grips my


    arms tightly, I turn my head seeing her frightened eyes looking at me in some warning.


    Yet death is not something I have ever feared, so this man would not be the one to instill it in me.


    ¡°I said you¡¯re pathetic. It¡¯s amazing how predators feel so strong hurting the weak.¡± I spit at him,


    shocked at the venom in my voice and how steady and clear my own words sound.


    Heughs, ¡°And what are you, little girl predator or prey?¡±


    ¡°Both!¡± I answer.


    The woman tugs at my leather top, twisting theces to undo it. I pull away from her, and she gives me


    a questioning look as I start to undo my clothes myself. I didn''t want them ruined. Not only that, but I


    only just made these with a Hyde I found.


    ¡°Really? Because you look like prey to me, pathetic, weak!¡± He snarls, shoving the young woman back


    towards the other women.


    ¡°Yes, it depends on what I am hunting.¡± I tell him, unperturbed by his advancing undead figure.


    Pushing the servant woman''s hands away, I undo theces at the front, sliding my arms out of the long


    sleeves, before removing the boy legs I had also made, and I nearly p her when she tossed them


    aside.


    Hearing a gasp, I turn to see the vampire man had stopped, his eyes looking over my naked body, a


    look of surprise on his face. Even the rat-faced woman had stopped her scrubbing, her eyes taking in


    the marking thatce my skin, glowing beneath the dim lighting.


    "Well, aren''t you full of surprises?" Mchi''s voice startles me. I nce over my shoulder at him.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Mchi tilts his head, his eyes roaming over my naked body almost thoughtfully. "I knew that woman


    was an old witch, didn¡¯t realize you were,¡± Mchi adds as his eyes trail over the glowing marks down


    my arms; his hand reaches out to touch them before he notices what he is about to do and clears his


    throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a born witch. But I had an excellent teacher.¡± I answer him before my eyes flick to Neil the


    leech. ¡°But we can test that, Neil, and I¡¯m sure everyone here knows how easy it is for a Witch to send


    an entire species into extinction, well, almost.¡± I sneer at the man.


    Grandma was the witch, so in a sense, it is in my DNA, but I am taught, not a born witch; my father was


    a human man before the Lycan killed him before I was born, and my mother was also only half witch.


    ¡°I guess she is right then, Neil. I¡¯m sure we all remember just what a witch is capable of,¡± Mchi


    smirks at the vampire man, who snarls and saunters back to his undead groupies.


    ¡°Though, here in the King¡¯s kingdom, being a witch will only get her killed quicker. You best pray that


    you die in that maze. The Kings have hunted all Witches into extinction, or I thought they had until I


    found you and your grandmother. Besides, parlor tricks won¡¯t work on the Kings or help in the maze.


    And since you aren¡¯t a born witch, it means you hold no true power.¡± I tilt my head to the side.


    ¡°If that is what you want to believe,¡± I tell him. Though he is right, I am not at all powerful like granny


    was, but I can still do damage. Maybe not to anyone here, but all energy can be manipted.


    ¡°Maybe the King is right, and you do stand a chance, not that you will have one once you meet the


    king. Witch or not, no magic taints the Kings or will save you from them, and you best pray Regan


    doesn¡¯t see those markings. He hates witches the most.¡± Mchi chuckles darkly. I shake my head,


    uncaring for his words. Turning my head, I find all the women staring at me. Well, not at me, but at the


    runes burned into my flesh.


    Nothing hurt more than when I received those brands. My arms are covered in them. Afterward,


    grandma crushed and dusted crystals and mixed water lily petals. She then crushed them into the fresh


    burns while cleansing and blessing me; they looked more like a tattoo. They sliver up my arms in


    intricate patterns. I screamed and even fainted when the one on my lower back and the one up my


    spine was pressed against my skin.


    Granny said they were for protection, to awaken my chakras, enhance my senses, and give me a


    fighting chance. I was just shy of eight years old when I received them. I step in line behind the women.


    They shuffle their feet to move away from me, as if I carry a gue, and they just realized.


    Now I am the predator to these human women, yet they would never be my prey; I value all life,


    unfortunately, even the dick wad with wandering hands. Sighing, I wait for my turn. Clearly, even when


    walking to my death, I wouldn''t be granted a friend.


    My skin is scrubbed raw by the woman''s harsh hand when it is my turn; I watched her face, which


    seemed to make her ufortable. I don''t think she liked that I am not sobbing and crying for her to


    loosen her tight grip. Instead, she manhandled me, almost as if she was trying to gain a reaction from


    me or maybe see if my runes would scrub off.


    The other women stood wrapped in towels, their hair now straight and dripping on the floor, while the


    human maid hurried to give them clothes.


    I snatch my clothes from her when I hear drunken slurringing from outside. Deep baritone voices


    fill the air, and Mchi smirks at me. ¡°The King''s sons have arrived to see this year''s tributes,¡± he


    chuckles, moving toward the enormous doors; he pushes the massive doors open even more before


    stepping back.


    Mchi nces back at me. ¡°I would dress quickly; the Kings don¡¯t like witches, born witch or not. Your


    skin screams you practice the art.¡±


    I slip the thin white, long-sleeve dress on, the fabric clinging to every part of me, leaving nothing for the


    imagination. No wonder no one survived the mazes. Who the heck could run in a dress this tight? It


    clings to me like a second skin. I am just pulling down the skirt when two men stagger into the room,


    smelling heavily of liquor.


    ¡°Well, well, well, what have we here?¡± One man says, his suit a little wrinkled and his brown hair


    tousled like he has spent a good chunk of the night running his fingers through it.


    The other women cower, backing away as he saunters into the room, followed by another man who


    had equally dark hair and piercing blue eyes. It is apparent they are brothers, though the first one is a


    little older, yet they have the same color hair, the same eyes, and equally strong builds.


    The other man didn''t seem as drunk as he eyes us and sneers in disgust, his eyes roaming over us like


    we are bugs he wants to crush. He purses his lips, and it is clear he is disappointed at this year''s


    sacrifice. He turns his head to look at Mchi, who motions toward us. Yet, as he does, a third man


    enters the stables. I notice everyone instantly straightens as he strides in, eyes straight ahead and


    hands behind their backs.


    This man even makes my heart flutter in my chest. There is something sinister and disturbing behind


    his demonic gaze. His aura is just as dark and exudes more power than that of even the King. I


    swallow down the urge to whim. Auras never really affected me, but his aura is absolutely menacing.


    His aura is demanding and threatening. My eyes roam over him, taking in his ck cks, and ck


    button-up shirt that clings to him, showing off the bulk of muscle that is hidden beneath it. His


    smoldering eyes are burning with hatred. Somehow they are as equally alluring as they are terrifying,


    his ck hair coal, kept short, blending into the stubble that creates shadows on his face. His face


    appears cruel yet handsome.


    It is a strangebination, some part of me calls out for the man, and it is more than attraction


    because despite how attractive he is, there is something sinister, lethal beneath the facade of


    sophistication that tells me I should run from this monster. He stops next to his brother, but this man is


    far taller by almost half a foot. Despite his intimidating height and bulk of muscle, he moves gracefully,


    like a lion stalking its prey, about to rip out its throat.


    He did not even try to hide his disgust for us. The man nces at us as he moves toward us, each step


    calcting and predatory. It sends an ice-cold shiver up my spine and fills my stomach with dread.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    The first man wanders over to me, and I stiffen, my eyes darting to the women beside me, only now I


    find they¡¯re gone, pressing against the far wall in fear of the three monstrous Kings who have entered.


    He prowls toward me, circling around me, his bottle of liquor in his hand, sizing me up; he tugs at my


    dress and flicks my hair while I watch the other man.


    ¡°Where are the men?¡± The man who enteredst demands, turning to look at Mchi.


    "The King has changed ns. He has new intentions for the maze this year." Mchi answers,


    unfazed by the deadly lilt in his tone.


    ¡°What intentions?¡± the man asks. ¡°You''ll have to take it up with your father, King Regan,I am not at


    liberty to tell you,¡± Mchi answers when I feel fingers grip my chin. Unthinkingly, too busy paying


    attention to the new intruder, I p the hand that touches me. Within seconds, the man''s fingers are


    locked around my throat.


    ¡°You dare p a King,¡± all smiles and drunken gander gone, now reced with an ice-cold tone. The


    maids back away, and I choke as his grip tightens. I could feel the blood rushing to my head as my lips


    part, in shock.


    ¡°Zeke, let the bitch go. She will be dead in a few hours anyway,¡± The man Mchi called King Regan


    snarls.


    His brother, however, doesn''t. Instead, King Zeke¡¯s grip only grows tighter as he crushes my windpipe.


    ¡°Mind your manners, or next time I''ll beat them into you.¡± he snarls before shoving me away. The backs


    of my feet hit something, and I tumble backward,nding on my ass. I re up at the King with as


    much venom as I can muster. All while biting back the urge to swallow, feeling like something is lodged


    in my crushed windpipe.


    ¡°She is a feisty bitch. I can''t wait for our wolves to rip her apart,¡± King Zeke announces, swigging from


    his bottle.


    He then turns on his heel and nudges his other brother. ¡°Come, Lyon, let''s go see what the old bastard


    is up to now,¡± Zeke tells him, storming out of the stables. Well, at least I now know the names of the


    men who would make me meet my end. Zeke, Lyon and Regan.


    However, when I went to get up, using my hands to push up off the ground, a foot came down on my


    hand, crushing my fingers, and making me halt. Lifting my head, Ie eye to eye with King Regan.


    He stares at me intently, tilting his head to the side.


    ¡° Is everything alright, my King,¡± Mchi asks in a bored tone. King Regan grips my face, turning it this


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    way and that. His brows furrow as he leans closer, he sniffs me before pulling away with a look of


    confusion on his face which he quickly masks.


    ¡°Where did you find this one?¡± he questions, not taking his eyes off me. ¡°The north mountain, sir,¡±


    Mchi answers him simply.


    King Regan tilts my face higher, his grip bing harsher as he examines my face as if he was trying


    to burn it into his memory. His teeth protrude slightly from his lips, razor canines, barely visible. ¡°She is


    an interesting one. Did she put up a fight?¡±


    ¡°Not much of one, but she did kick me when I tried to grab her out of the tunnel,¡± Mchi states.


    ¡°But she tried to run?¡± The King asks, looking over his shoulder. Mchi nods once to him, and the


    King scoffs.


    ¡°Well, the feisty ones always scream the loudest, and I can''t wait to hear the chorus you''ll sing.¡±


    Once again, my mouth to brain filter shows it is in need of repair. ¡°Don''t bet on it.¡± the words leave my


    lips before I can stop them, spewing out of me like word vomit. He quirks an eyebrow at me, his lips


    tugging in the corners.


    ¡°We''ll see,¡± he says. His thumb brushes across my lips. ¡°If by some miracle you survive, I¡¯ll keep you as


    my whore; you are a pretty little thing, despite the vileness of your ego. And I would love to watch you


    choke on my cock.¡± he snarls, letting me go and rising back to his feet. I re at him, and he smiles


    cruelly in return shing his deadly teeth before turning his attention to Mchi.


    ¡°Get them to the maze while I go see why my father has changed this year''s maze games,¡± The King


    then turns on his heel and stalks out of the stables, nodding once only when Mchi speaks. ¡°Yes, sir,¡±


    Mchi nces at me nervously, and I get to my feet. He then ushers all of us to follow him. However,


    the moment we step out into the night, one of the women takes off. She is running for her life, heading


    toward the surrounding forest. She barely makes it ten meters away when the King grabs her. He


    shoves her toward the stables, and shends on her stomach on the grass. The other women behind


    me talk in hushed murmurs, yet my eyes are on the woman as she crawls to her feet, it is the same


    young girl the Vampire man grabbed earlier wanting to feed on her.


    Before she has the chance to get up, the King seizes her arm, and my breath lodges in my throat as his


    face twists and morphs into an angry sneer. His features were no longer human but Lycan as he fights


    the urge to shift between forms in his anger. The womanshes out, and the collective gasp rings out


    from everyone present. The sound stops his brothers on the hill when she manages to hit him in the


    face.


    The resounding p of her palm on his face seems to echo when he growls. The sound ticking loudly


    from the back of his throat. Within seconds, his hands wrap around her throat. And she grabs his hands


    as they tighten, her face turning purple, and her lips part. I see his brother¡¯s slowly walking back to


    watch the scene y out with avid fascination written into their features.


    My mind screams at me, to do something.


    She can¡¯t breathe, she can¡¯t breathe.


    Out of all the horrors I have seen before, even after watching granny toss herself off the cliff, for some


    reason, this sight triggers something inside me or maybe because I remember the feeling from earlier


    when King Zeke grabbed me. I can¡¯t exin it, but a jolt of panic slivers through me and that panic


    makes my feet move.


    Stupidly, I run toward her, not even realizing what I am doing. Mchi¡¯s fingers skim the back of my


    dress as he tries to yank me back into line with the other women. I tackle the King, though tackle isn¡¯t


    the right word because the force nearly knocks me out. His body is hard as a rock as I collide with it


    before bouncing off.


    Yet myme attempt at tackling seems to work because he lets her go. She hits the ground, and the


    King turns on me. The woman yanks on my arm where she fell beside me, and we scoot back on our


    hands and feet, trying to get away from the monster that is now stalking both of us.


    ¡°Kill her.¡± the King snarls to one of the guards, as he reaches for me when the King speaks again. ¡°Not


    her, the other one. This one is mine.¡± he snarls.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    The vampire grabs the woman, and I cringe, noticing it is the same one from the stables, Neil, I believe


    Lina called him. He starts dragging her off while I w at her dress when he sinks his teeth into the


    woman''s neck. Her blood-curdling screams ring out when arms lock around my waist, ripping me away


    from her.


    The King drags me off her, his grip tight as I am pulled back against his chest. I scream for the woman,


    thrashing in the vamp''s grip, her movements grow weaker and her eyes widen as the monster feeds on


    her. The women behind us are screaming when I feel the King''s grip tighten, stealing the air from my


    lungs.


    He buries his face in my hair, his nose trailing down the column of my neck. Ish out, thrashing harder


    when he growls, his ws slip out sinking into my ribs and I gasp at the sudden pain. ¡°You won¡¯t fight


    me.¡± he growls next to my ear before I feel his ws retract and the piercing pain leaves my ribs.


    The vampire tosses the woman aside, her body drained of blood, andpletely lifeless, while the


    women behind me start to sob and I blink at her lifeless body discarded like rubbish.


    ¡°You asshole,¡± I scream when the King¡¯s hand grips my neck, forcing me to look up at him.


    ¡°I knew something about you intrigued me,¡± King Regan chuckles darkly, his eyes flickering to show


    what sort of beast he is beneath the facade of man.


    ¡°I love when they fight. And you¡¯re a fighter, aren¡¯t you, little human.¡± he purrs, the sound more


    threatening than intrigued like he ims.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± I spit at him.


    ¡°I may take you up on the offer before I let them kill you,¡± he snarls, running his tongue across my


    cheek.


    ¡°Your fear is intoxicating. I do hope you survive. I could have so much fun breaking you.¡± I re at him


    before attempting to shove him off, but it is like trying to move a brick wall.


    The Kingughs before inhaling my scent, his nose skimming across my face. "I must admit, for a


    human, you smell rather good. I wonder what you taste like, do you taste as enticing as you smell?¡± he


    purrs.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never find out!¡± I snap back at him. He growls, turning me to face the audience we have


    gathered. His hand grabs my breast, making me cry out as he squeezes hard, while the other cups


    between my legs through the paper thin dress.


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± he purrs, squeezing harder, and I grip his wrist.


    ¡°Do you think they would stop me if I threw you down and fucked you in the dirt?¡± he growls. My eyes


    scan the faces of those present. Mchi looks away as if nothing is happening, the women stare in


    horror, yet he is right. Not one of the staff made any move at his threat.


    ¡°Maybe I will let my men have you when I am done before I let my wolf rip you apart and feast on your


    innards,¡± he snarls.


    ¡°Brother,e now. y with your foodter.¡± Zeke calls, and the King huffs.


    ¡°You have no control here, not over anything, especially your life, do well to remember that next time. If


    there is a next time, though, I doubt it very much.¡± he growls before stepping away from me then


    shoving me. The other two kings leave and continue back to the castle, while King Regan addresses


    us.


    ¡°Let this be a warning to the rest of you. You run. You¡¯ll meet the same fate as her.¡± he snarls, pointing


    to the dead woman. King Regan¡¯s eyes flick to me.


    ¡°Are we clear?¡± he asks, and I clench my jaw and nod once. He turns his attention to Mchi.


    ¡°Get them to the maze. Any of them run. Kill them.¡± King Regan snaps. He then turns on his heel and


    follows after his brothers, who have already disappeared into the castle. Mchies over and grabs


    my arm, hauling me back to the line.


    "You must have the gods on your side, girl. I have never seen King Regan let someone live for such


    disrespect." he tells me, and I swallow the dread that is threatening to suffocate me.


    We are led down to the far back of the castle grounds as we crest the top of a small hill. However, I


    stop in my tracks, my breast still hurts, and I wonder if I have bruises because I could still feel his


    fingers as if they remained embedded in my flesh. Reaching the top as far as I can see, the rest of the


    up the walls. They look thick and almost imprable, also wrapped with thick ck vines.


    Whoever the gardener is really made sure those walls weren''t to be scaled or pushed through. A hard


    shove from behind sends me moving after Mchi. The whispers and murmurs behind me are filled


    with terror, and I nce over my shoulder to find the whimpering woman behind me pale as a ghost as


    she peers at where we are to meet our deaths.


    However, movement on the huge balcony that wraps around the top floor of the magnificent castle


    catches my attention. We all jump when we hear a loud roar followed by a loud crash. I peer up to find


    the three kings looking furious, ring at their father, who stands by the railing.


    Everyone stops, including our guards, as we all watch the spectacle. Zeke, I could see, is arguing with


    the King while Regan paces before he stops. He turns, looking down over the railing toward the maze,


    then at us. His eyes glowing in the darkness make me suck in a breath as they stop on me.


    My attention is pulled away when Mchi grabs my arm, dragging me back into the formation I hadn''t


    realized I had stepped out of and back onto the footpath. Trudging down the hill, I steal another nceAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    at the balcony to find all three kings watching us be led to our deaths.


    Lyon shakes his head, then turns, walking away, and I notice the King is also gone when Mchi pulls


    my attention to him. ¡°As I said earlier, you best pray the maze kills you. I have a feeling they will send in


    their wolves for the survivors, knowing if anyone survives, they will be forced to participate this year.¡±


    Mchi states.


    ¡°Wolves, as in werewolves?¡± a girl behind me stutters.


    ¡°No, their pets. Though I believe they''re more savage than werewolves myself.¡± Mchi answers.


    ¡°How so?¡± I ask curiously.


    ¡°Because the three Kings raised them since they were pups, found them while hunting; they


    identally killed the mother. Their father ordered them to raise them. They have been with the kings


    since they were small boys.¡±


    ¡°But wouldn''t they be old or even dead by now?¡± I question him.


    ¡°Not when the Kings feed them their blood daily. Those wolves are savage and obedient. If the maze


    doesn''t kill you, girly. Their pets will.¡± Mchi tells me in some bizarre warning, if it is supposed to offer


    hope it does the opposite.


    ¡°What''s in the maze?¡± the girl behind me dares to ask as we stop at the massive entrance.


    ¡°Step in and find out.¡± Mchi taunts, his lips tugging up and showing off his sharp canines. He looks


    like a Lycan when he smiles. Staring at him, you could forget until he smiled, reminding me precisely


    what monster has my arm in his grasp.

 chapter 9

    chapter 9


    Regan POV


    As I approach the balcony on the top level that overlooks the maze, I can hear Zeke arguing with our


    father. Stepping out onto it, it bes abundantly clear something has ticked Zeke off because he¡¯s


    furiously ring at our father. Lyon stands leaning against the wall near the bird feeders, watching with


    a look of disinterest. Such a Lyon thing to do. I swear, he cares little for anything but getting his cock


    sucked or tormenting our brother. He knows better, for the most part, not to push my buttons; it will only


    end in him being pummeled from an inch of his damn life, Zeke however he likes to tempt death with


    asionally.


    It takes a lot to rile Lyon up, yet Zeke always finds a way to get under his skin and Zeke seems to think


    doing such a thing is a game, which is why those two have such an on-and-off rtionship. One minute


    they get on fine. Next, they are plotting against each other. Either way, both of them are snakes.


    ¡°What''s this about, father? Mchi said you changed the Maze Games this year,¡± I ask, falling heavily


    into the chair surrounding the metal fire pit. A server brings me a whiskey, and I take it while watching


    as my father shakes his head at a raging Zeke and waving him off. My brother''s temper has always had


    a short fuse, but never towards our father, so something has irked him to no end.


    ¡°This is some fucking bullshit,¡± Zeke growls as my father takes his seat across from me.


    ¡°Shelley, dear, can you get me a ss of water?¡± my father asks the server girl that I see now Lyon is


    eyeing off. I raise an eyebrow at him when his gaze meets mine. He smirks, knowing he is caught


    checking out histest victim. The human girl scampers off to do my father''s bidding, and my father


    leans back in his chair.


    ¡°Zeke, sit down and stop getting your panties in a wad, boy.¡± my fathermands. Zeke mutters


    something which makes my father scowl but is out of earshot for me to hear.


    ¡°You¡¯re changing the maze games this year. We noticed there are no male contestants, and I want to


    know why.¡± I state, sipping my drink. Zeke scoffs and shakes his head before snatching his drink from


    his frightened server who jumps her hands trembling as she holds the tray.


    ¡°Yes, I have made some changes. You boys willpete in the games this year.¡± I nearly drop my


    ss at his words and choke on the mouthful I just took.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Now you know why I am pissed off, yet the old fool wouldn''t tell me why until you arrived,¡± Zeke says


    dismissively.


    ¡°Are you looking to hire us within the castle, father?¡± Iugh. This is ridiculous. The maze is held each


    year. People couldpete, or as a punishment for hiding out, they were chucked into thebyrinth.


    Those that survived were given jobs within the Kingdom. Those that died are not worthy. Though no


    one has survived the maze in over thirty years, so this year will be no different.


    ¡°No, Regan. You will not bepeting for a ce inside the Kingdom. You three will bepeting for


    my throne.¡± he states just as Shelley returns. She hands my father his drink, while Lyon pushes off the


    wall to join us, clearly shocked by this information.


    ¡°Your throne?¡± Lyon asks, confused. Neither of my brothers are worthy of the position. They can barely


    run their own Kingdoms. My father holds power over ours, but I am the fucking oldest, so this


    information has me seething, and why the sudden rush?


    ¡°I want to stand down.¡± my father continues. ¡°So what has this got to do with uspeting in this


    ritual?¡± Lyon demands.


    My father sighs heavily, his eyes moving to each of us. ¡°You boys have beenpeting for this


    Kingdom your entire lives. None of you are worthy.¡± My father states, and I scoff.


    ¡°Something funny, Regan?¡±


    ¡°I have been running my Kingdom and yours for a fucking century, and you want to pull this shit? You


    dare tell me I am not worthy!¡± I snarl.


    ¡°That may be so, son. But your temper and barbaric ways make me hesitant to hand over the highest


    seat in the four kingdoms. Zeke is an alcoholic¨C¡±


    ¡°Oh, here we fucking go again,¡± Zeke groans, having been scolded for his drinking problems plenty of


    times.


    My father shoots him a look. ¡°As I was trying to exin, Zeke can barely manage his Kingdom''s


    people, let alone run it. Lyon is oblivious to today''s politics. I don''t know where your mother and I went


    wrong, but you three are a pack of damn savages. Not one of you is worthy of my throne, and not one


    of you has even a sliver of humanity left,"


    ¡°Duh, because we aren¡¯t human!¡± Zeke retorts, waving his ss at the server wanting a refill. My father


    rubs his temples in frustration. ¡°Goddess help the Kingdom if that fool wins.¡± my father mutters.


    Zeke mutters a curse under his breath at my father¡¯sment, and secondster my father''s fist


    Zeke jump to his feet.


    ¡°You listen here, boy; I am sick of your snidements. I am the ruling monarch, and all of you will


    way I can think of to choose. You do not have to like it, but you will ept these terms or forfeit your


    rights!¡± my father bellows.


    This is ridiculous. I shake my head, sculling the rest of my drink. "So, what are the rules?¡± I ask him,


    wanting to get this over with already.


    My father calms down and leans back in his chair. ¡°Since you allck humanity when the women enter


    the maze, the sole winner will be offered a prize. One that has never been offered before.¡± my father


    states, looking at us.


    When the sliding door opens, Shelley is the only server that doesn''t shriek when our wolves proudly


    step onto the balcony. We have had them since they were pups. There were originally four, but when


    my mother died, hers died with her protecting her.


    We identally stumbled across a den, and the mother attacked. We killed her only to find four pups


    inside. My father forced us to raise them as a punishment for sneaking into the woods. Now the four


    pure white wolves have be our pets¡ªamazing creatures, intelligent and just as savage as we are.


    Lyon whistles and Shadow rushes over to him, dropping at his feet. Hunter, Zeke''s wolf, strolls over


    casually, taking his spot at Zeke''s, and I click my fingers, pointing to the floor for gnash toe to me.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Obediently, he does, resting his head on myp.


    ¡°If only you cared for your Kingdom as much as you did your pets, this wouldn¡¯t be an issue,¡± My father


    states, and I roll my eyes. ¡°The maze?¡± I demand, watching him.

 chapter 10

    chapter 10


    ¡°Once the winner is announced, you three will enter the maze. The first to hunt their bride wins the


    throne.¡± My father states, and my brothers, and me included, jump to our feet in outrage.


    ¡°Bride!¡¯ I roar furiously. Has he lost his damn marbles? Does he seriously expect us to go along with his


    shenanigans?


    ¡°This is your grand n, father. We marry a fucking human to save our so-called humanity!¡± Lyon yells,


    finallying to his fucking senses and understanding the gravity of this situation.


    ¡°I''m not fucking marrying anyone. You''ve lost your damn marbles, old man.¡± Zeke snaps. My father,


    unperturbed by our anger, listens to us rant and rave at him about the ridiculousness. He almost seems


    tired, though how I hadn¡¯t noticed before is beyond me. Looking at my father now, he doesn¡¯t seem so


    full of life.


    Granted, it has been months since I saw himst. I usually run my Kingdom and his remotely, thanks to


    the advancement of technology, probably the only good thing about humans is they''re always looking


    for advancement. Their curiosity not only gets them killed, but they are determined to figure out the


    world. Goddess only knows why because they''re all doomed anyway in today''s world.


    Although I would not advise them otherwise or break the little bubble of their gullibility of thinking they


    will ever retain anything again in today¡¯s world. Besides, it saves me from having to be in two ces at


    once. They are mere worker bees, living to serve, hoping for recognition and social status.


    ¡°You tamper with the games; you are disqualified.¡± My father states. This exins why only women


    werepeting this year. I curse, shaking my head.


    ¡°And if no one survives?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Then we start again until one does, and I can hand the throne down.¡±


    ¡°So what, it''s a foot race?¡± Lyon asks, showing a little more interest than usual in Kingdom politics. He


    has never shown an interest in the throne before.


    ¡°Yes, but there are conditions. I know you boys will do anything to get out of marrying. So I have ced


    rules. One is that you can not kill the bride the day after the wedding. Two, the woman who wins; will


    survive and rule aside you. Three, any harmes to your future bride, where she meets an untimely


    demise. You will relinquish your Kingdom and step down from the main Kingdom''s throne and your


    own!¡± I scoff. I can''t believe this shit.


    ¡°So you are forcing not only us topete but to marry and stay fucking married! And to a human!¡±


    Zeke says, disgusted.


    ¡°Yes, the human part is a slight fault that can be changed, you may not be able to change her, but your


    blood will make her immortal like your wolves. The winner of the maze will be rewarded by being made


    Queen, ensuring her future within the Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Exactly what is the point of marrying when no woman can carry pure Lycan children? She¡¯ll only be


    able to produce a werewolf, father!" I demand, and he shrugs.


    ¡°For a King to rule, he needs a Queen. You three failed to take mates, so I am forcing your hand. Now I


    am done with this conversation and growing tired. I will watch the games from my quarters. In the


    morning, you all enter the maze.¡± my father says, rising from his chair and dismissing us.


    ¡°If you want us topete, I have a request.¡± I call after him, and my father stops.


    ¡°No, you will participate. You have no choice!¡± he snarls angrily, clearly over this discussion.


    ¡°And if all three of us refuse, who will choose then, father?¡±


    ¡°What is it you want, Regan?¡± he demands, and I know he didn¡¯t think of us notpeting and refusing


    to enter the maze.


    ¡°What are their tests?¡± I ask him. He shakes his head.


    ¡°Lions and vampires, I am only doing two tests, not the usual three.¡± he tells me, and I nod.


    ¡°How about one test? Remove the vamps and Lions.¡± Lyon tilts his head with a wicked smile making


    his lips tug up, he knows where I am going with this, and he knows no one will survive. We would then


    have another year before the next trials.


    ¡°What do you suggest?¡± my father demands.


    ¡°We send in our wolves,¡± I tell him, motioning toward Gnash.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Is it not enough?¡± I ask him, a glint in my eye, and I watch my father look at our three wolves.


    ¡°The winner would have to get used to our wolves anyway, father. If they survive them.¡± Lyon shrugs. ¡°I


    may just see the winner worthy of hunting.¡± Lyon shrugs.


    ¡°Those beasts are more savage than the Lions.¡± he snaps at us. I shrug because he is right; the


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    amount of lions we have gone through because our wolves wanted to y is shocking. They are


    bloodthirsty and savage when ordered or hungry.


    After all, they are no longer normal wolves but immortal, stronger, and a lot bigger, matching that of the


    werewolves. We feed them our blood daily to ensure it.


    ¡°Come now, Father. Lyon and Regan are right. If you want us to enter. We will, but we want some say


    in it.¡± Zeke chimes in behind me. My father growls but nods once. ¡°Fine; have it your way. But I will


    listen to no arguments about having to enter the maze in the morning!¡± he snaps, turning on his heel


    and stalking off inside.


    I press my lips in a line and move toward the balcony, peering over. My eyes roam the maze before


    falling on the women entering this year. Shaking my head, Lyon chuckles behind me. ¡°They don¡¯t stand


    a fucking chance now.¡± heughs when my eyesnd on her.


    It is the girl from the stables. Something nagged at me. Something I couldn''t ce, and I hold her gaze,


    which appears curious yet unafraid. Lyon and Zekee over just as her attention is pulled away from


    peering up at us.


    ¡°This is supposed to be a game,¡± Zeke growls.


    ¡°It still is. Now it just ends in marriage!¡± I tell him, turning back and heading for my old room to rid this


    darn suit.


    ¡°If one survives,¡± Zeke says, mockingly.


    ¡°Not a chance.¡± Lyon chuckles.


    ¡°Gnash,e!¡± I call, and he chases after me.

 chapter 11

    chapter 11


    Zirah POV


    Mchi urges us toward the maze entrance, and the women begin to panic, turning and running, yet I


    stay rooted to the spot staring up at therge hedges. Guards that helped escort us down snatch the


    other women, shoving and pushing them toward the entrance. Snarls and growls suddenly fill the air,


    and we all spin to see the three Kings and next to each one were three huge wolves, white as snow


    with blood-red eyes. They weren¡¯t ordinary wolves. They also weren¡¯t werewolves, making me wonder


    if these were the savage pets Mchi spoke of.


    Not only that, but they arerger than normal wolves yet don¡¯t share the amber eyes werewolves have.


    ¡°Get them ready, I need to find out what is going on. The Kings aren¡¯t meant to enter until morning.¡±


    Mchi orders one of the guards before stalking off up the hill.


    I listen closely trying to gauge what is going on when the guard that seizes my arm, hauls me closer to


    the maze entrance and the women struggle and thrash as we are ced directly in front.


    ¡°Well, it is nice meeting youdies, you¡¯re all fucked now.¡± the guard announces and the girl from the


    truck whimpers. ¡°Change of ns, you don¡¯t need to fear the lions.¡± he nods toward the Kings walking


    down the hill with Mchi.


    ¡°The Kings have brought down their pets to y.¡± the vampire man tells us. The women sob and cry


    while I watch them draw closer when we are suddenly thrust into the maze.


    ¡°When the horn sounds, the wolves will be released. Survive the night and you shall be rewarded.¡± I


    scoff, knowing no one ever survives the maze.


    ¡°Well, start running, the Kings haven''t fed them yet. They are hungry,¡± the vamp taunts. The women


    instantly take off, yet I stop just inside the entrance, turning and looking up at the high hedges where


    the women rushed down. My eyes scan my surroundings as I stare at the intricate vines.


    ¡°Seems this one wants to die first.¡± The vampireughs, and I re at him over my shoulder, walking in


    a little deeper.


    ¡°As long as they are all dead by morning, I don¡¯t care who dies first.¡± I hear one of the Kings voices, my


    guess is Zeke.


    ¡°Are you staying to watch my Kings?¡± I hear Mchi ask.


    ¡°No, we will stop by in the morning to pick them up once we lock them in. They¡¯ll handle them.¡± I hear


    King Regan speak confidently.


    Shaking my head I move deeper, following the maze. Yet the deeper I went the darker it got. The only


    light came from the high full moon. Bending down, I dig my fingers into the dirt, feeling for the vibration,


    the energy of this ce just like granny taught me.


    Everything has a vibration, energy, and aura, you just have to train your mind to feel and see it. Let the


    earth speak to you. Yet the moment I dig my fingers into the earth, my runes tingle up my arms, most


    are protection runes, some give the gift of sight, yet I am not as good as grandma.


    She could see flickers of the future while all I got was glimpses of the past, sometimes voices and as I


    dig my fingers in, I could feel the essence of those that died here, hear their screams as if they all stood


    around me. With a gasp, I yank my hands out of the soft, moist soil.


    "30 years," I whisper, that was thest time someone survived the maze.


    Listening intently, I can hear the women¡¯s rapid breathing, their footsteps, trying to focus on their


    location. I stare around in their directions before focusing harder, searching for their auras as I navigate


    the maze. Their auras are like a mystical glowing beacon even with the high hedges I can see them


    glowing brightly, flickering like phantoms in the night.


    When I see one bright yellow aura, I know it is the girl from the back of the truck. I recognize the blue


    outer edges of it. I follow her, picking up my pace. The other women I don¡¯t know where they came


    from, but she is one of us, so I will try to stick close to her.


    Yet when her aura flickers, I slow, trying to pick up a sense for it. Focusing, trying to find where she


    went I forget my surroundings and propel forward only to jump back at thest second, not having seen


    the giant hole in the ground. My hands shoot up to cover my mouth and I stagger back when I see the


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    girl I am following lying dead at the bottom, huge stakes are piercing through her body where she fell


    in, huge snakes cover the bottom and are winding their slippery bodies around her, strangling her


    bones as she stares off vacantly with eyes unseeing.


    I look around to see a narrow lip along the sides of the hole and move toward it. Just as the horn


    sounds making me look up at the night sky which is littered with stars. It is merely secondster that I


    hear the Kings'' wolves growling.


    Gripping the thorny branches of the hedges, I use them to climb across. The other women must have


    taken a different direction because I suddenly can''t make out their auras in the dark. I am not close


    enough. Yet I hear one of them scream by the time I cross the pit of snakes and stakes.


    Moving down the narrow pathway to the next turning point, I stop when I hear panting breaths. My feet


    halt mid step when I hear the wolf whine loudly as if it is bored. Listening to it rip into flesh, I drop to my


    knees, trying to see under the hedge when a dried leaf cracks beneath my hand. The wolf''s growl,


    grows threatening, it hits the hedge and I fall back on my hands and ass. The beast attacks the hedge,


    trying to break through to get to me.


    Five of us entered, and we had been in here for roughly Forty-five minutes and only three of us


    remained. We were set on an impossible task. One that will end with my death.


    Scrambling to my feet, I follow the hedge and make yet again another turn. For most of the night, that is


    how it is spent, navigating the never-ending maze when I hear one of their loud howls ring through the


    night and another scream momentster.


    Pausing, I listen for the direction which I am not even sure which direction I am walking anymore with


    the twists and turns I have made. It is somewhere left of me so I go right at the next T section only to


    walk directly behind a wolf feasting on another woman. Leaving the count down two. I carefully step


    back, when my back brushes the thorns and branches of the thick hedges. The wolf lifts its head


    sniffing the air.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    If only I could manipte air the way grandma could, she was a mystic when it came to elements,


    almost as if they spoke to her; she could manipte them all to do her bidding. I tried to master the


    elements but was never as good at it as she, nts I can to some extent, even water, but air is not an


    element I ever picked up in her teachings, same as fire. The most I could do with fire was make a


    candle go out or make the fire pit ze, but controlling it was never my thing; I had caught far too many


    things on fire, and burned way too many rugs before granny all but gave up teaching me that one,


    nts though, she insisted on mainly because I kept killing her herbs, so I know secretly it was to


    prevent nt deaths. My hands brush the hedge, searching for its source of energy.


    I can¡¯t part it, but maybe I could get it to ept me within it, absorb me into it. I press back further as


    the wolf eagerly sniffs the air, his fur caked in blood, his ears prick listening intently and I know I only


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    have seconds before it turns its attention to me. Sucking in a breath, I grip the branches, thorns digging


    into my hands and slicing them to pieces.


    Shutting my eyes, I envision the hedge absorbing me, forcing my own aura and frequency out, asking it


    to ept me. The branches rustle slightly, and my eyes open. When I do, I see the wolf sniff the


    ground, turning slowly to look for my scent, which I know must be emitting fear as I try to focus on the


    hedge and its energy.


    At thest second, and just before the huge beast turns, the hedge swallows me whole. The branches


    and thorns scrape my skin and cut me to pieces while I hold my breath through the pain as the


    branches close around me, covering me from viewpletely and hiding me from the savage beast.


    The branches and leaves that encase me rustle as the vines twist around my body in a stranglehold;


    the nts does not like me within its confines at all, it wants me out but feel my energy and decides it


    can tolerate me for how long I do not know as its vines snake around my body like a serpent, warning


    me not to hurt it or it will strangle me. Just as the hedge stops testing me, the wolf pivots and faces my


    direction, eyes scanning for the intruder before it looks at the hedge.


    The huge beast sniffs the air, stepping closer and searching for me; it growls, knowing something is


    watching it yet unable to see me within the branches and thick leaves. I just have to hope the roses


    perfume covers me enough because right now, I am a sitting duck, and if it attacks the hedge, I have


    no doubt the hedge will spit me out to be dog food.


    It sniffs the hedge, huffing breaths and grunting as it searches frantically. Seconds before burying its


    nose in the thorny hedges, a howl rings out, and the wolf lifts its head in its direction. Its tongue hangs


    out the side, and its tail wags in the air excitedly before it takes off in the direction of the sound.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper to the hedge, knowing it wants me out of its confines. The hedge forces me out,


    practically tossing me out onto the thick grass. I muffle my gasp at the stinging of my skin. My arms,


    face, and legs are cut to pieces, but not as bad as the dress that is now barely clinging to my frame in


    tatters. The skirt, or what''s left of it, is sitting high on my thighs; the long sleeves of the dress are the


    only thing holding it to me and barely covering me.


    Walking over to the wolf''s newest victim, I see it is one of the older women. Her throat had been ripped


    out; her satin blue dress is covered in blood. Her vacant Jade green eyes were wide with shock, and


    shey drenched in a pool of her own blood.


    Shaking my head, I continue into the maze when I hear the woman''s shrill screams, making me stop


    only to hear the savage sounds of flesh being torn to pieces, her torturous screams. I cover my ears


    against the noise, the scent of her blood thick in the air, when eventually, the screaming stops and the


    maze turns deadly silent.


    And then there is one.


    Looking up at the moon, it almost seems taunting as it peers back at me. The stars littering the sky


    filled with constetions, Granny used to tell me you could read the past, present, and future with the


    stars, you just needed to know what to look for. To me, they were just balls of gas floating in the vast


    space. I never understood her obsession with them but would always listen to her speak and enjoyed


    watching the moon cross over the sky at night when we would sometimes watch the moon for her


    rituals.


    No matter how much I didn¡¯t understand her musings sometimes, I have always been drawn to the


    night, to the moon. Like some part of it was calling to me on a deeper level, one I could never


    understand. Or maybe it was because it was a full moon when I received my runes.


    Yet peering up at the midnight sky now, I wonder what my future would say if it were rewritten in the


    stars as granny imed. If only she saw her death, maybe then we would have escaped their clutches.


    In a way, she did, a way I was now envious of.


    My runes tingle on my arms, drawing my attention away to see them glow beneath the thin, tattered


    fabric. ¡°Why must you taunt me so?¡± I whisper to the moon.


    Shaking my head, I continue walking, although I am beginning to think there is no end to this maze and


    that the only way out is the way we came in. Yet finding my way back almost seems impossible now


    when I step into what must be the center of it; this space was the biggest I¡¯vee across so far in the


    maze; it is an odd octagon shape. Different branches of the maze split off in all directions like some


    intricate root system.


    Was it too much for them to put some signs saying the direction from this point to the exit, some clue,


    each narrow corridor branching of this part looks the same as the others, each looking eerie and


    doomed. Sighing, I move to the center, trying to pick one, maybe do Eeny, meeny, miny, moe to decide


    which path to take.


    ncing around, I try to decide which direction to take when I hear a savage growl behind me, making


    me spin to face it.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    As I turn, my breath makes clouds in the air as my breath rushes out of me in a gasp. Hackled up and


    growling, I am met with the red eyes of one wolf stepping into the maze center when another growl


    rings out from the side. Their fur is no longer white but red with the blood they have spilled throughout


    the night. They reek of it when the third one steps out, each one''s steps calcting as they size me up.


    I turn, trying to keep an eye on all of them, when they step closer, caging me in. The biggest one growls


    at its brother, and it snaps its teeth in return back at its brother. Great, they are fighting over who is


    taking the first bite.


    The third one cocks its head to the side, sniffing the air.


    ¡°Are you trying to decide which part is juiciest, sorry boys, I¡¯m more the jerky kind of meat. You won¡¯t


    find much meat on these bones, no need to fight, and I¡¯m sure I taste as bitter as I look,¡± I tell them.


    The big wolf huffs, cocking its head to the side.


    ¡°Well, clearly, they are fighting over the rump.¡± Well, those two will be disappointed; not much meat


    there either my diet of leafy greens and fish and the asional deer don¡¯t allow for such juiciness,


    especially this time of year when everything is hunted by bears before we get a chance to find or catch


    it.


    The other two are still arguing and bickering over their midnight snack, which turns into a fight between


    them, and I am long forgotten as they fight, and the other wolf turns its attention to its brothers for a


    second.


    ¡°I¡¯m chewy, I will definitely get caught in your teeth. You don¡¯t want this,¡± I tell it. Yet the third one tilts its


    head to the other side as if it understands exactly what I am saying; it sits back on its haunches,


    watching me. Maybe he is deciding I do I look chewy, or maybe he had his fill on the red-haired girl;


    she looked tasty but obviously not much to his taste he only ate part of her; he must be a picky eater.


    My eyes flick across the two wolves fighting, the bigger one mming its brother on the ground. I take


    a step closer to the nearest exit when the wolf suddenly rises, and once again, all attention is back on


    me.


    A feral growl tears out of the big one and the second one as they both charge at me, and I know I am


    gone, yep they were definitely fighting over the bone they wanted.


    Instead of running, I ept it. I couldn¡¯t outrun these beasts, so I give in knowing death is inevitable, so


    why fight it? Besides I rather go this way than be cleaning the Kings toilets for the rest of my life, or


    scrubbing their backs or worse still King Regan making me his bed chamber ve, so death by wolfy


    chew toy sounds far more appealing.


    I squeeze my eyes shut, praying to the fates that I get to see Granny in the next life, and drop to the


    ground on my ass. Dew covers the grass, wetting my already cold skin, the dress offering nothing in


    the way of protection from the elements. Growls tear out around me while I wait for my death toe.


    Their paws pad on the soft grass audible when I hear the grass get torn up as they tear it up to get to


    me¡ªwaiting expectantly for the tearing pain when instead, I flinch when I get a whine next to my ear.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then a wet nose to my cheek, another to my neck as they start sniffing me. Fur brushes my skin as


    one wolf weaves its body around mine like a cat, rubbing itself on me.


    My eyes fly open when the smallest, which is not small at all, nudges my hands, trying to get his nose


    under it while whining loudly


    My hand shakes as I lift it, and it drags its face beneath my palm as if it wants me to pat it. I swallow,


    my heart thumping against my rib cage, when the biggest one drops onto his stomach, resting its head


    in myp.


    I blink down at it. The other seems inquisitive and keeps sniffing my hair, my face, and my neck before,


    finally, itys down behind me. My hand gently pats the small one''s head, too afraid to stop and upset


    the beast.


    Eventually, it lies on my other side. I remain frozen in ce, too scared to move or even breathe loudly


    while wondering why they aren¡¯t killing me.


    Yet, as the night sky lightens and the stars start to disappear, my eyes droop, and my head falls


    forward. I shiver, the frosty air chilling me to the bone when I feel paws hit my chest and jolt me awake


    as I doze off. The wolf''s paws hit my shoulders and shove me into the one behind me.


    I tense, waiting for it to rip me apart as the huge wolf presses me against its brother who whines loudly


    behind me, and lifts its head. He licks my cheek andys back down. While the other wolfys across


    me while I halfy on its brother, its fur warm, and they all suddenly move and wiggle around me,


    covering me with their huge bodies and warming me.


    After a few tense minutes, I realize their intention is to keep me warm, or maybe they are heating up


    their breakfast; I¡¯m not sure, but it still leaves me with the question of why. Why am I still alive when I


    watched them maul everyone who entered this maze? Knowing I am never going to get that answer, I


    finally rx, and the warmth they offer sends me crashing from exhaustion. It doesn¡¯t take long before I


    fall asleep huddled with the kings'' wolves.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Regan POV


    The loud, incessant rapping on my door makes me groan as I open my eyes. I re at the ceiling,


    wanting to strangle the person banging on my door. Reluctantly, I sit upright and rub my eyes, trying to


    rid them of the sleep I have just had ruined by the twit banging loudly, their thumps on the door growing


    not only harder but faster, making me growl.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "What?" I yell out to the person ruining my sleep. The door bursts open, and Zeke saunters in, his aura


    spilling out of him is uncontroble. ncing at him, he is dressed and ready for the day until I really


    took in his outfit, which is more something he would wear to the gym than to work. And my brother


    doesn¡¯t go to the gym. He is far toozy for such things; the only exercise he gets is lifting a bottle to


    his lips or having sex.


    Rolling my eyes, I toss the nket back and sit up. "Is there a reason you are bashing on my fucking


    door at?" My eyes go to the window. It is barely light outside.


    "At this ungodly hour, brother?" I snap, annoyed. I barely got any sleep without Gnash, the big brute


    usually crushing my feet. With him gone, the bed somehow felt empty, despite me constantly


    wolf shouldy that is vacant.


    "One survived!" Zeke says, making me nce at him. Real funny.


    "Impossible," I growl, standing up and reaching for my gray sweatpants.


    "Must you always sleep naked!" Lyon asks, strolling into the room. I roll my eyes at him.


    "You don''t want to see me naked, don''t barge into my room!" I retort. Not my fault they are less


    endowed and embarrassed. I smirk at my thoughts, yet don¡¯t feel like getting into a dick debate with


    them, so keep my thoughts to myself.


    Lyon scoffs, and I reach for my tank top. "We have a problem; one of them survived the night. Father


    thinks it''s hrious and won''t let us know who. The old fart has beenughing for the past hour." Lyon


    tells me.


    "Bullshit, check the cameras," I tell him, dismissing him. There is no way any of those women survived


    against our wolves. My father is just trying to make uspete in some childish sibling rivalry for some


    unknown reason. Maybe he really is losing his damn mind.


    "They''ve been shut off, and father changed the password, so I can''t log in." Zeke snarls. I raise an


    eyebrow at him.


    "Anyway, we enter the maze in ten minutes," Lyon says, huffing out a breath. So they still want to


    pretend one really survived? Fine, I will y along with their little game.


    "We? Neither of you is to enter if there is a survivor!"


    "Why, what''s wrong brother? Scared of some healthypetition?" Zeke mocks.


    "You know the throne should be mine. You will both forfeit. It is my fucking birthright!"


    ¡°Father thinks otherwise, or he wouldn¡¯t have uspeting for the spot!¡± Zeke taunts.


    "Not likely," Lyon scoffs. Leaning down, I snatch up my shoes, and re at him over my shoulder as I


    pick them up. Bending down, I go to put them on before growling and tossing them aside. I¡¯m faster


    barefoot. Looking at Lyon, he watches me, a bizarre look on his face, one I haven¡¯t seen before. His


    eyes flicker. Determination. Why he suddenly wants the throne makes questions rush through my head.


    "You''ve never shown the slightest interest in the four kingdoms. Why would you want it?" I ask Lyon.


    "For the mere purpose of getting under your skin." He says, folding his arms across his chest and


    leaning on the door frame. However, I don¡¯t believe his words; there is some underlying reason.


    "Well, I''m not pulling out. You want the throne. You better run fast, brother." Zeke smirks before walking


    out. I growl. If they weren''t my brothers, I would kill them. Maybe I still might!


    ¡°Ten minutes. Don¡¯t bete!¡± Zekeughs, stalking out of the room. As I move toward the door, Lyon


    steps in my way. He peers out the door at our retreating brother before looking up at me. ¡°Zeke can not


    win the throne,¡± Lyon states.


    I raise an eyebrow at him. ¡°I¡¯m being serious, Regan; he will start wars with the dragon kingdoms and


    the vamps. He is a tyrant and fucking dictator. His kingdom lives in squalor!¡± Lyon states. He is correct.


    Zeke was always at war with someone over inconsequential shit. And his people suffered the price,


    and I was always having to bail his ass out. There is no way I will bloody answer to the likes of him!


    Pushing past my brother, I walk down the corridor toward the dining hall. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Lyon asks.


    ¡°Nothing, I can¡¯t stop him frompeting, but you need to stand down and forfeit!¡±


    ¡°No, the throne isn¡¯t just your birthright, Regan. We are all kings!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the oldest and the only one fucking trained to run the high Kingdom!¡± I snarl at him.


    ¡°You may not be as bad, Zeke, but you are far from worthy of the spot!¡± Lyon snarls. My hand grips the


    front of his shirt before I shove him against the wall. He grunts and res at me.


    ¡°You and I both know it, Regan. Your people are terrified of you, all four Kingdoms are terrified of you.¡±


    ¡°Fear is not a bad thing; it keeps them in line,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°You ruined our only chance of breaking the damn curse because your temper got in the fucking way!


    Tell me how you are worthy after you ughtered every witch from that damn bloodline! And don¡¯t even


    get me started about our mother!¡± he spits at me.


    ¡°You are out of line, and know nothing of what you speak.¡± They have always med me for her death.


    If only they fucking knew the truth as I did.


    ¡°Because you refuse to tell us!¡± he snaps at me, and I let him go, turning on my heel. I am done with


    this conversation. As much as my brother annoys me I don¡¯t want to hurt Lyon. Zeke, on the other


    hand, I could live happily with his blood on my hands, but that would hurt Lyon.


    Making my way inside the dining hall, my father looks as smug as a pig in shit. Zeke is helping himself


    to the small bar area, I shake my head. That man can¡¯t even remain sober for five minutes.


    ¡°I have good news, son.¡± I turn my attention to my father.


    ¡°So I have heard."


    My father is wearing a royal blue robe; his pinstripe pajamas beneath are the same color. Shelley


    stands beside him, and grabs his arm, as he goes to rise. I watch her actions, something was off, and I


    will get to the bottom of it. She never leaves his sidetely unless doing his bidding, she always lingers,


    and I caught her sneaking into his roomst night.


    ¡°Thank you, dear, I will take my breakfast on the balcony. Mchi will you bring theptop, so I can


    watch the race,¡± he asks looking toward the kitchen doors; I peer over at him, and he nods rushing off.


    ¡°Can I at least make coffee first?¡± I groan; it is far too early for this shit.


    ¡°No, I want to get this over with,¡± he speaks excitedly, even having a spring in his step. ¡°I think the


    woman is quite deserving, and I think you boys will approve; she is in the center of the maze,¡± he says,


    and I press my lips in a line. Zeke scoffs.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± Lyon mumbles.


    ¡°Regan, you get the north entrance, Zeke the south, Lyon main entrance,¡± my father states.


    ¡°The north entrance is the hardest!¡± I snap at him.


    ¡°Well, you drew the short straw.¡± My father retorts. Zeke smirks, having got the quickest route.


    ¡°Wait, where is gnash?¡± I ask, are we expected to believe this woman is just waiting in the center of the


    maze, like a sitting duck, and our wolves have suddenly forgotten their way around it and are lost?


    ¡°In the maze.¡± is all my father answers. ¡°Now, get to your starting points,¡± I growl but stalk off out of the


    castle toward the maze, my brothers taking the other doors as they head to their starting points.


    Walking to the main entrance, one of the guards moves the door, locking them inside the Maze.


    Looking into the dark tunnel, I stick my fingers in my mouth and whistle loudly, hearing the echoes of


    my brothers doing the same as they call their wolves too. However, we don¡¯t so much as get a yip or


    yap, usually gnash would howl, to let me know he is okay ande running, which sets me on edge, if


    this bitch has hurt my wolf not even my father would save her from imminent death.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Zirah POV


    The wolf moves beneath me; he whines, nudging and licking the side of my neck, while the oneying


    across myp with his head propped on my shoulder lifts his big head.


    My eyes flutter open when it starts licking my face frantically like I am its favorite lollipop. Blinking and


    trying to wake up, I freeze, wondering if he is tenderizing my flesh with his tongue before he tries to eat


    me.


    I push his head away, grabbing fistfuls of his fur and he whines loudly, and his tongue starts flicking


    faster, trying to lick my face, making me chuckle as he covers me in slobber and drool.


    ¡°Stop, it¡¯s gross and you¡¯re making me nervous,¡± I tell the huge white wolf who had managed to lick


    most of the blood off his fur coat, I am grateful he has but also slightly disturbed, hoping the leftovers


    caking its fur were enough to tide him over and that he isn¡¯t looking for breakfast. The wolf cocks its


    head to the side, its big red inquisitive eyes watching me as if it understands the words I speak.


    The wolf beside me reeks of blood when the one behind me sits up abruptly, making me fall backward


    from the one on top weight crushes me. The big one snaps at his brother, who yaps and yawns, sniffing


    my face and nudging me to get up. Groaning, I grab the side of the wolf on top, pulling myself to a


    sitting position.


    Right now, they seem calm as they continue to sniff and move around me.


    ¡°What is it? Was I not tasty enough for you to eat? Is that why you didn¡¯t kill me?¡± I ask the big one who


    sits watching me. The smaller one nudges my face with its wet nose. With the three monster wolves


    like this, I can¡¯t believe they are the ones responsible for killing everyone that entered the maze. Right


    now, they seem like oversized puppies that had a bloodbath, well except the big one that had a tongue


    bath during the night.


    Looking around, I am still in the maze. Some part of me hoped I dreamed of the torturous night we all


    endured, that maybe I would wake up on my boulder bed next to granny crushing her herbs on the


    rocks, or choking me out with sage andvender that she used to burn every morning.


    Those things I hated waking up to. Now, I would do anything just to hear the nging of her smashing


    herbs with rocks, or to wake up to her chants that annoyed me to no end and always disrupted my


    blissful sleep.


    Instead, I wake to three gigantic wolves who, for some reason, decided I wasn¡¯t a worthy midnight


    snack, while trapped in a maze that was designed for no one to escape. Sighing, I try to get up only for


    the littlest wolf, which is by no means actually small, to crawl into myp, wanting me to rub its belly.


    Sighing, I give him a scratch only for the wolf to tense.


    Yet when I hear a loud whistle followed by two more. The wolves grow anxious, and I peer up at the


    sky to see the sun beaming down at me. It must be around 10 am, meaning I got little in the way of


    sleep, considering the sun was beginning to rise when I fell asleep. Myck of sleep, however, appears


    to be the least of my worries.


    Either way, it doesn¡¯t matter because something has set these wolves off; something has made them


    anxious. Which, in turn makes my anxiety peak. What did these monster wolves have to worry about


    with teeth that tore through flesh like a hot knife through butter?


    Suddenly, the biggest one stands. Peering toward one of the narrow branches of the maze and I hear


    his voice ring out loudly. A voice that could not be mistaken for anyone other than King Regan.


    ¡°Gnash!¡± He bellows, and the massive beast of a wolf whines loudly with his tail wagging, as he wiggles


    excitedly, almost prancing on the spot with excitement. He moves toward the branch of the maze when


    the small one beside me makes a noise and he suddenly stops.


    The wolf looks torn about whether to go find its master or remain here, yet one yap from his brother


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    makes him peer back at us and he huffs like he is pouting.


    ¡°So your name is Gnash?¡± I mumble and his tail wags faster and I wonder what the other two are


    called. Secondster, I hear a thunderous snarl from the opposite direction, which has Gnash growling


    and pivoting to look down at another entrance to the center.


    All three wolves stand, all looking in different directions and backing toward me. It doesn¡¯t take long


    before I hear a loud bang like a gun went off before next, the sounds of running and cursing can be


    heard within the maze. Wondering what is going on, I get to my feet. My heart thumping in my chest


    quickens as I stand stunned. The wolves tense, looking at the different entry points. Gnash paces


    slowly, like a predator tracking its prey. I watch the wolves slowly circle around me.


    One part of me wonders if they¡¯ll obey their masters and kill me. Another part of me worries the Kings


    will when they find me. Yet nothing prepares me for when all three Kings are suddenly stopped dead in


    their tracks as they enter the center.


    ¡°There you are, boy. Why didn¡¯t youe?¡± he says, noticing his wolf first. He takes a step closer while


    Gnash backs up, his wagging tail smacking my legs. Only then does he notice me standing there


    behind him and between his wolf brothers.


    Regan wears only gray sweatpants and nothing else. Even his feet are bare. Cuts and grazes litter his


    hard-muscled chest and stomach, no doubt from the thorns and traps of the maze. My eyes trail over


    him, and I notice the intricate tattoos covering every inch of his arms, chest, and back.


    Thest time I saw him, he was in a suit that covered these designs covering his flesh, yet now I can¡¯t


    tear my eyes from him as I take in the markings.


    To me, it appears almost as if they are runes, yet not the celestial or Wan kind I am covered in. No,


    these look like something darker and sinister. Mapped out into his flesh like some sort of road map to


    hell, yet even I must admit hell looks good on him.


    Every piece of this man was hard and defined like he is cut from the hardest stone and molded into


    perfection. Too bad his personality didn¡¯t match the masterpiece of his body. No, there is something


    twisted about this man, depraved. His cold eyes sparkle with the promise of the pain he wants to inflict


    on me. He did not look happy at all that I am the survivor of the maze. His gaze tells me I may have


    survived his wolf, but I won¡¯t survive these Kings.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Zeke staggers forward, stopping as he takes in the scene before him. The confusion is evident in his


    features as his eyes go to the wolf beside me, then to me.


    He also has gray sweats on with a ck tank top. He isn¡¯t covered in the same ink, more of a tribal


    design down his arms, yet also the same runes look at the same time it was like the runes blended and


    morphed into the tribal pattern that covers his arms from what I can make of them.


    However, turning to look at the third brother who has entered, Lyon is wearing jeans and a shirt, though


    it is drenched in blood, making me wonder what trap he stumbled upon within the maze. He has a huge


    cut across his chest that has sliced through his shirt and across his chest.


    They all stand there, ncing at each other and at their wolves at my feet. Lyon tilts his head to the


    side while Regan looks at me in shock still.


    His shock soon dissolves when he smirks. ¡°Out of all them that entered, of course, it had to be you that


    lived!¡± He sneers, his eyes flickering dangerously with a predatory glint. ¡°Maybe I will get to have my


    fun destroying you after all.¡± he chuckles darkly.


    King Zeke growls, eyeing one wolf in particr in anger. ¡°One job Hunter and you couldn¡¯t even


    ¡°None of them did. Doesn¡¯t that make you question why?¡± Lyon asks, his eyes roaming over me,


    examining me from head to foot as if he is looking for what is so special about me.


    Well, if he figures it out, I hope he lets me know so I don¡¯t identally piss off these wolves and have


    them turn on me. Yet his words seem to go unnoticed by his brothers, while I have been pondering that


    question since I woke up.


    ncing down quickly, I make sure my arms are still covered remembering Mchi¡¯sment about


    them hating witches, and one glimpse at my skin and I might as well pick my pir to burn at.


    Maybe the fates don¡¯t hate me after all because my arms are still covered and no breeze moves across


    my back, so I know it is covered too; my legs not so much, but the blood covering them keeps me


    pretty covered, not that I have any marking on my legs.


    Regan takes a step into the center toward me, and the wolves tense, their eyes going to their masters.


    Zeke watches his brothers, his head turning from side to side in some silent challenge when all their


    eyes fall on me.


    My heart thumps erratically at the sudden attention, much preferring the growling and sharp teeth of


    their wolves to the predators that now watch me. Within seconds of the silent nervous nces they


    send each other, all three rush at me when the wolf I spent my sleepying on lunges at Zeke¡¯s face.


    King Zeke moves quickly, diverting the attack he clearly did not expect by the shocked gasp that leaves


    his lips. The wolftches its powerful jaws around his arm, its sharp teeth ripping through his flesh,


    while he shakes his head viciously.


    Zeke roars in fury, shaking his arm furiously before punching the wolf. Still, the wolf hangs on, biting


    down harder. Regan and Lyon freeze, and back up as the other two wolves snarl and snap their mighty


    jaws at their masters in a warning. A sickening crack sound, followed by a yelp, draws my attention to


    the wolf attacking Zeke. He is flung off when he kicks it. His enormous body goes flying toward me.


    A whimper escapes me when I see the wolf hit the ground, skidding across it and stopping a few


    meters from me. He whines and tries to get up before copsing again. The other two wolves snarl


    louder, and I notice Lyon back up and put his hands up in surrender. ¡°Settle down, boy,¡± Lyon tells the


    wolf, forcing him back while Regan growls back at his wolf Gnash, who is facing off with him.


    ¡°Fucking try it, Gnash, I fucking dare you!¡± Regan snarls at his wolf. Zeke curses, examining his arm


    where his flesh looks like it has been torn apart with a rusty piece of tin. Blood gushes out of his arm,


    dripping from his fingertips and spilling onto the grass below his feet.


    ¡°Hunter!¡± He screams, stalking toward the injured wolf and my eyes widen when I see him raise his fist.


    The wolf shakes his head, getting to his feet just as I stupidly grab him and yank him back.


    The wolf rears back onto me with a yelp just as I feel fur brush across my face on one side and my arm


    on the other that is wrapped around Hunter¡¯s wide chest.


    Gnash and the other wolf whom I have yet to learn its name growl furiously at Zeke, who stops dead in


    his tracks, his fist still raised.


    ¡°Regan, Lyon, call ¡®em off!¡± Zeke snarls.


    However, Regan and Lyon look at each other as the two wolves stalk Zeke, pushing him back, heads


    dropping and teeth shing together as they stalk the king.


    ¡°Shadow, here now!¡± King Lyon calls, yet the wolves do not move, eyes on Zeke as they protect their


    brother. ¡°Gnash,e!¡± King Regan calls to his wolf. Gnash doesn¡¯t even look in Regan¡¯s direction, too


    focused on his target.


    Zeke¡¯s wolf Hunter, who is on top of me, crawls off with a slight limp while I shuffle back toward the exit


    behind me. As I do, I watch in horror as each wolf stands off with its owner when Lyon speaks.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t protecting Hunter Zeke¡ª- they¡¯re protecting her. Look!¡± He snaps, pointing at me and I


    freeze from my snail pace escape.


    ¡°Where she goes, they are following!¡± Lyon points out, making me realize that with each slow move


    backward, the wolves back up with me, but their eyes watch their masters.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    King Regan res at me, and so does Zeke, while Lyon cocks his head to the side. A low growl emits


    from Regan and his surrounding aura grows darker, more sinister.


    ¡°Fuck this. I¡¯ve had enough of this shit. Gnash now!¡± King Regan orders his wolf.


    His aura floods out like a storm cloud, his eyes turning to pits of onyx, and Gnash whimpers under the


    know if I was standing, hismand would drop me, which I find odd, auras andmands have


    never affected me.


    Yet saying that I have never met a Lycan until I came here, werewolves I stumbled across once and


    granny killed it quickly when I was a child, even a vampire I have seen and pumas but never a Lycan.


    Granny said they were the worst of the fate¡¯s creations. So I only knew what Granny told me.


    She told me they couldmand werewolves, normal wolves, any form of canine, and even weak-


    minded humans. However, she told me my runes would protect me from a Lycanmand or vampire


    It made me wonder if my runes were failing or maybe needed redoing, though they haven¡¯t faded since


    thest time.


    Now and then Granny touched them up, usually only one here and there, or she added another, not like


    the first time when I received the biggest all at once.


    Gnash whimpers as his legs threatened to give out from under him, and the wolf¡¯s aura trembles and


    falters under the pressure of its master. A normal wolf wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against a full-grown


    Lycan. But these wolves are fed with the kings¡¯ blood, giving them some form of immunity to fight them,


    it appears.


    Regan moves toward us and Gnash and Hunter both drop their heads. At first, I thought to submit, but


    instead, they bare their teeth as their huge shoulders roll, ready to pounce while they growl menacingly.


    King Regan stops mid-step when Gnash snaps his teeth at him.


    All three brothers look at each other and in unison growl before charging at us. The moment they do,


    they¡¯re attacked by their own wolves. The Kings are trying not to hurt their pets, yet their wolves didn¡¯t


    hold the same fear as they tear through flesh and ripped into the Kings.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Blood sprays everywhere, and fur as they try to ward off their wolves without hurting them, making me


    realize they care deeply for their wolves.


    I would have to remember that. It means they have a weakness, yet it also means they would probably


    kill for their pets too.


    Yet I could tell this would end in the wolves¡¯ deaths, majestic beautiful creatures, yet lethal and


    monstrous. A strangebination, they instilled fear and awe. Yet I could tell they wouldn¡¯t stop


    fighting, which means they would be forced to either leave and submit to their pets, which I know they


    would not do, or kill them.


    ¡°Gnash, Hunter, Shadow!¡± My voice rings out clearly in an order, not even sounding like my own, nor do


    I remember thinking or speaking the words. Like some baser instinct to protect, the wolves overrode


    I blink at what I did. Wondering what the heck is happening and how Imanded their loyal pets


    when they couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Well then, isn¡¯t this a startling new development?¡± Comes a deep baritone voice. Everyone stops and


    peers to the left to see the King.


    He is dressed in an borate and stylish robe made of thick material, the buttons holding it to his


    shoulders made of gold, matching the gold medals that lined his shirt.


    His clothes beneath the heavy-looking robe are made of silk and embroidered with gold thread,


    although his crown did not sit on top of his head, he still looked like a king, and was far more


    presentable than his night clothes when Ist saw him.


    No, now he oozed power and authority like his sons. Even the air surrounding him seemed


    otherworldly, eerie, yet powerful. One thing became abundantly clear: this man was powerful and


    rightfully so being a king. But not even his sons have learned to master the authoritative stance he


    holds as effortlessly.


    The King walks into the center yet the wolves whine at him, instead of growling like they either think he


    is harmless or knows he is untouchable. I¡¯m not sure which. But it is clear the King does not fear the


    wolves, instead he gives Gnash and Hunter a scolding look. Both wolves drop their heads and back up


    toward me.


    The King watches them and chuckles, shaking his head before turning his gaze to his three sons.


    ¡°It appears your wolves have chosen for you. Now it¡¯s a matter of who she chooses!¡± He speaks clearly


    and calmly, yet leaves no room for argument. His aura is stronger than that of his three sons, more


    powerful, yet looking at the edges, I see the flicker in it. A flicker of death.


    ¡°Chosen for us?¡± Lyon asks, looking between the King and his wolf.


    ¡°Appears so.¡± the King murmurs, looking back at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re the girl from the truck. I did hope you would win. There is something about you, I just can¡¯t put


    my finger on it, but you remind me of someone.¡± the King muses thoughtfully.


    ¡°You¡¯ve met?¡± King Regan asks him.


    ¡°Yes, quite the attitude. Maybe you three have met your match. I do hope so. Maybe there is hope for


    you yet!¡± The King speaks.


    ¡°She attacked me!¡±


    ¡°Good, you could do with a good beating, son. I am much too old to chase you to deliver it myself.


    Hopefully, she can smack some sense into you. That¡¯s if she shall choose you. Your mother was never


    slow to give me a clip behind the ear, would serve you three well.¡±


    I watch him as the King steps past Lyon and Gnash whines at him.


    ¡°None of that, I mean the girl no harm Gnash!¡± The King scolds him and Gnash drops his gaze to the


    ground as if he is pouting.


    ¡°Girl, what is your name?¡± The King asks and everyone turns to look at me. I stare at them, wondering


    if we could get to my death part, I was already tired, and I really didn¡¯t feel like ying games of


    denying the inevitable or the fate that was sealed for me the moment I was chucked into this barbaric


    ritual.


    I may have survived the maze, but no way in hell was I being a maid for these fools or scrubbing the


    floors beneath their feet. I rather pick my pir to burn at now, than prolong it.


    ¡°Your name?¡± The King repeats.


    ¡°Zirah!¡± I answer, wondering what is going on.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Zirah; I am King Theron. However, you can call me by my name. We are in far too


    deep now for titles. I will not have my future daughter-inw call me by title, nowe. We have much


    to discuss.¡± He says, offering me his hand.


    I stare at his hand, then at the three kings. Daughter-inw, has he gone mad? Surely I misheard, or it


    is some kind of joke. I didn¡¯t think he was serious about the conversation I overheard between him and


    Mchi. Why would the King want his sons to marry a human?


    ¡°Father? You can¡¯t be serious about marrying one of us to her? I rather marry a bitch from the


    whorehouse than marry this wench!¡± Zeke asks. The King looks at his son, then back at me.


    ¡°Then marry a whore, but forget my throne if you do. Talking like that, you won¡¯t have to marry her,


    because what woman would want to marry a prick that speaks like that to his future bride!¡± the King


    retorts. My eyes widen, seeing the King speaking so crudely and casually to his sons, nothing like I


    would picture of the man standing before me.


    ¡°Zirah,e with me. They won¡¯t touch you and you can bring your wolves.¡± He states. Now that


    makes the three kings scoff.


    ¡°Her wolves?¡± Regan snarls in outrage. The King quirks a brow at his oldest son.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Fine son, go on, tell your wolf he doesn¡¯t belong to her now.¡± the king¡¯s lips purse as he nods toward


    Gnash at my feet while I look at the wolves sitting obediently at my feet.


    I never asked for these killer wolves. Looking up, I see the three Kings staring at their wolves. King


    Regan looks like he is about to drag his wolf away from me like I have brainwashed his wolf against


    him.


    Lyon actually looks sad his wolf isn¡¯t at his side and when I peer at his aura, it has flickers of green and


    blue through it when he peers at his wolf, King Regan¡¯s flickers like a colored cloud showing that both


    of them truly do love their wolves. But Zeke he is ring at Hunter, his arm still dripping blood as he


    slowly heals.


    ¡°Gnash, go to your master,¡± I tell the wolf. King Regan¡¯s eyes move to mine, his aura flickering with


    curiosity. However, Gnash doesn¡¯t move. I brush my fingers through his fur before flicking his ear


    gently.


    ¡°Go to Regan,¡± I tell him, and he huffs but moves toward his owner.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t realize we were now on a first-name basis. Just because my father said you can call him by his


    name, don¡¯t think the same applies to me human.¡± Regan sneers at me.


    ¡°I have plenty of other names I find suiting for you. Would you like me to pick another, though I¡¯m sure


    you¡¯d prefer your name to what I truly want to call you, your Highness?¡± I sneer back at him. Regan


    res at me, and I look at Lyon.


    ¡°Shadow, go on. Go to Lyon.¡± I tell him, and he wags his tail, rushing to his master¡¯s side.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lyon whispers and nods once. At least he has some manners.


    However, looking at Zeke, I don¡¯t want to give his wolf back to him. His aura is menacing, and I know


    Hunter would be punished. I click my fingers and Hunter follows me toward the King when Zeke steps


    into my path. His hand reaches for his wolf and I grip his wrist.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done to my wolf, but hand him back!¡± Zeke snarls, and his entire body


    trembles, but my grip tightens. No doubt he could break my hold like he broke his wolf¡¯s ribs, but he


    doesn¡¯t in his father¡¯s presence, meaning he fears his father¡¯s wrath another thing to take note of.


    ¡°Zeke, touch one hair on that girl and you¡¯ll visit the gallows, but you won¡¯t return from them.¡± the King


    orders his son. Zeke takes a step back from me.


    ¡°First to touch her, right father?¡± Zeke says, lifting his hand. My brows furrow.


    ¡°She touched you and none of you were getting close to her unless you were willing to kill your wolves.


    Now stand down, son, or I will put you down!¡± the Kingmands. Zeke growls and shakes my grip


    off.


    ¡°Give him back!¡± Zeke¡¯s eyes go to his wolf at my side, his eyes glinting with his anger.


    ¡°He¡¯s mine now,¡± I tell him.


    Zekeughs and shakes his head. He reaches for the scruff of Hunter¡¯s neck before I can grab him.


    Hunter backs up and Gnash growls, stepping forward.


    ¡°As I said. He¡¯s mine now,¡± I tell Zeke before shoving past him. His father lifts his hand, offering it to


    me. ¡°I won¡¯t bite Zirah, I have manners, unlike my sons.¡± he res at them behind me and I sigh,


    epting the old man¡¯s hand, thankful he didn¡¯t order me to give Zeke back his wolf.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    The walk back to the castle feels impossible as I climb the hill. The sun rising quickly, theck of sleep,


    and the tormenting night were really catching up with me. As I climb the hill, I¡¯m very aware of the kings


    behind us, watching me; I can feel their angry eyes boring into me, their auras creeping toward me


    threateningly. Hunter remains at my side, his fur brushing my legs as I walk.


    Yet as we move through the rear courtyard, past the magnificent gardens, and into the grand castle, I


    find the curious gazes of the King¡¯s staff watching me. However, they all quickly scamper away when


    the three Kings enter behind us. They all scatter, making themselves busy except for one who King


    Theron addresses.


    ¡°Shelley, can you take Zirah here to the guest quarters in my sons wing, please? Find her something to


    wear.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my King,¡± the woman answers, motioning for me to follow her when the King turns to face me.


    ¡°Shower ande meet me in the dining room. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re hungry. I will have the chefs make you


    breakfast.¡± The King says before walking off and leaving me with his maid. We watch him go when I


    hear feel the heat of one of the King¡¯s sons press against my back. Moving away, I turn to find it is


    Zeke. Hunter stares up at his master, not so much in fear, just anxiously like he is waiting for what Zeke


    will do.


    His eyes flicker dangerously when King Regan mps a hand down on his shoulder. ¡°So tense brother,


    imagine the fun we can have breaking her. Let her shower first. If we have to y house with her to


    appease our father, so be it, but we might as well enjoy breaking her as we do.¡± King Regan says


    coldly while shooting me a re.


    King Regan¡¯s lips tug into a smirk. ¡°Besides, I give her a week before she kills herself, then you¡¯ll have


    Hunter back at your side where he belongs.¡± King Regan adds.


    The maid touches my arm, forcing my attention to her and I am thankful, anything to get away from


    these three men so I can figure out how to escape this ce. ¡°Zirah? If you¡¯ll follow me,¡± she says,


    nodding toward the stairs.


    ¡°Right,e on Hunter,¡± I call Zeke¡¯s wolf, who instantly obeys. Zeke growls behind me, the sound


    sending a chill up my spine, and I peer over my shoulder at him and him and smile. Zeke moves to take


    a step toward the stairs when King Lyon grabs his arm.


    ¡°Forget her. Regan is right. She won¡¯tst week.¡±


    ¡°Easy for you to say. She hasn¡¯t stolen your wolf.¡± Zeke snarls angrily.


    ¡°Yet!¡± I offer, listening as I climb the steps, earning growls and snarls from all three this time. Shelley


    nudges me, giving me a strange look, and I move to keep up with her.


    When we reach the firstnding, she turns for the next set of stairs. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t antagonize


    them. The King may be alright and somewhat humane, but his sons?¡± Shelley shudders.


    ¡°Try not to get on their bad side.¡±


    ¡°I think I have already done that,¡± I tell her, ncing at the maid.


    Shelley stops and nces around nervously. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t say anything, if the King knew he would kill


    me for such betrayal. But none of his sons deserve the throne. They are cruel and barbaric. The things


    they have done¡­¡± Shelley shakes her head and bites her lip. Looking at her aura, I can see she is


    being genuine, the white light casting off it though I do find slightly strange, it flickers with green edges


    before she clears her throat and I find her watching me strangely.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he can tell his sons are undeserving of any throne, he simply does not care.¡± I quickly divert,


    not liking the way she is staring at me intently.


    ¡°He cares. That is why you¡¯re here, but¡ª¡± she peers back down the stairs before stepping closer to me


    and whispering.


    ¡°They will kill you. Those men will not be bound to woman. Your best bet is to run the moment you have


    a chance.¡± she states quickly, stepping away before casting a nervous nce over her shoulder. She


    continues walking, not adding anything else on the matter.


    We turn down a corridor before yet climbing another set of stairs and with the twists and turns I was


    quickly losing direction, ncing at Shelley she appears to be troubled with her thoughts, her face


    sterner losing it softeness. ¡°Give Zeke back his wolf. He won¡¯t leave you alone until you do. He won¡¯t


    kill his wolf. Those wolves are the only thing I have ever seen them show any kind of emotion to since


    they lost their mother.¡± She tells me abruptly.


    ¡°Did their mother die recently?¡± I ask her. Shelley only appears to be my age, so she can¡¯t have worked


    here long unless the King uses childbor.


    ¡°No, around 20 years ago now, she was thest female Lycan. The Kingdom¡¯s pride and joy. I was


    Queen Electra¡¯s maid before I became the King¡¯s maid; I served her since the boys were born.¡± I stop


    in my tracks and stare at her.


    ¡°But your human? How could you serve the Queen when you are my age?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am human, but the King gives me his blood. Before that, the Queen did. We were close friends.


    After losing her, he kept me on.¡±


    ¡°So essentially, Lycan blood keeps you immortal like their wolves?¡± Shelley nods as we reach the next


    ¡°Yes, as long as I have his blood, I will remain alive,¡± she tells me.


    I try to wrap my head around what she is telling me. ¡°Do they give all the maids their blood?¡± I ask, now


    curious.


    ¡°No, only me. King Theron has taken a liking to me. I think it¡¯s because I don¡¯t fear him as the other


    maids do.¡± She shrugs, pushing the doors open.


    ¡°Now this is the three Kings¡¯ quarters, though each room might as well be its own wing. They are that


    door beside the one we stop in front of.


    ¡°I think I rather sleep in the stables,¡± I mutter, not enjoying being this close to King Zeke when he wants


    my head on a pike.


    ¡°Unfortunately, this is the only guest quarters in this wing. Thest door on your right is King Regan¡¯s,


    try not to go into his room, he doesn¡¯t even allow the maids in to clean when he stays at the Kingdom,


    his room is strictly off limits.¡± she tells me before pushing the doors open.


    The room is massive with enormous bay windows overlooking the rose gardens below and a huge four-


    poster bed that sits dead center of the room, other rooms branch off it, and I stare around the vast


    room wondering why people need so much junk and tapestry. The room isvish and I feel out of ce,


    much preferring my little branch of the cave I shared with Granny. This room feels far too open and


    exposed for my liking.


    Crystal chandeliers hang from the high ceilings and thick fur rugs cover the floors. Walking in further, I


    find a massive firece. Books line the mantle above it. Shelley wanders over to a set of doors and


    pushes it open.


    ¡°Towels and everything you need to shower are in there. I will return with some clothes for you. For


    now, you can just wear the robe if I am not back from town before you hop out.¡± I nod to her, peeringContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    into the bathroom, having never seen one before besides in magazines and books I¡¯ve read, yet none


    looked like this.


    Hunter follows me in as I take in the marble sink basin before looking at the huge bathtub before I turn


    to the shower. Shelley goes to leave when I stop her.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    ¡°Wait!¡± I blurt before my face heats as she turns back to look at me..


    ¡°Yes, Miss?¡± she asks and I sigh, feeling stupid.


    ¡°Can you show me how to work the shower?¡± I ask, feeling like an idiot, but it looks nothing like the


    ones I saw in the old magazines granny has found. It has buttons and a panel on the wall inside the


    shower, multiple shower heads and what it the weird silver pipe thing in the walls? This shower does


    not have twisty handles, and why are there so many niches and heaps of potions and lotions, surely


    one does not need all these to feel clean?


    Shelley blinks at me in confusion. ¡°I lived in a cave, no showers or baths, not even a toilet,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°A cave, in these modern times Miss?¡± I quickly nod and she stares at me, dumbfounded, before


    clearing her throat.


    ¡°Right, well.¡± She waves me over showing me how to work the panel and I instantly forget watching her


    press different things as screens pop up on the screen, she exins there to adjust the temperature


    and water pressure yet why I need to know this is beyond me and quite frankly confusing me more,


    why not just a simple on and off? Peopleplicate things that do not need to beplicated.


    ¡°Now you try,¡± she says turning it off. I blink at her having forgotten everything she just told. Chewing


    my lip I nce down at Hunter who is at my feet watching expectantly. Stepping into the shower and


    taking her ce, I start pressing buttons. Lights on the screen go berserk.


    ¡°No, no..the other. Wait..¡± I look at her as she steps in with me.


    ¡°This one?¡± I ask pressing it as I do. Her hands move to grab mine and stop me when water shoots out


    of the wall, smacking her right in the face. I jump back while she shields her face, the water bursting out


    of the wall and narrowly missing me. Where the heck is thating from? She fumbles with the panel


    blindly. Well, I guess I know why there is those weird pipe looking things between grey tiles.


    ¡°Turn it off,¡± she sputters, choking on the fountain of water sting her. Yeah, I¡¯m not winning friends


    here! Moving I try to shut it off. Instead I only manage to saturate myself. I am drenched, as I try


    pressing buttons and Shelley moves toward the door, smacking into it, not seeing it closed behind her


    when she stepped in. The screen rattles and she shakes her head as she turns just as I hit the reddish


    button on the screen, thinking surely it means stop. It doesn¡¯t mean stop, more water spurts out from


    the other wall, sting us both with scalding hot water.


    This is so ridiculous I can¡¯t help butugh as I hiss at the hot temperature. Shelley blindly smacks the


    panel with her palm. We looked like drowned rats, my clothes clinging to me like a second skin by the


    time she manages to shut it off. Chuckling, I look at Hunter who has his paws over his eyes like he is


    embarrassed for me.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Shelley wipes her face with her hands, water is dripping off her nose and chin and her eyes


    are bloodshot from her face being sted, her hair hanging in wet ringlets having pulled from her bun,


    while her shirt is soaked, and her blouse button opens, revealing a verycing undergarment and a


    crystal ne tucked between her cleavage.


    I stare at it. Her gaze follows mine when I notice the faint rune, burned into her flesh, poking out from


    her bra. She quickly closes her top and clears her throat. Staring at me while I avert my gaze as she


    steps out of the shower.


    ¡°Well, now we have had a thorough tour of the shower and its pressure system¡­¡± she looks at Hunter.


    ¡°Think you can handle it?¡± she asks with a snicker, swiping her hair behind her ear. I am near tempted


    to ask her about the runes burn on her chest remembering what Mchi said about witches, I could tell


    she wasn¡¯t one, but clearly, she knew one at some point. Either that or she hasn¡¯t practiced in a long


    time which might exin her aura if she was a light worker or earth witch.


    ¡°Definitely not,¡± I tell her. She sighs, going to show me again. Honestly if I were in her shoes I would


    have told me to figure it out myself.


    ¡°Just on and off would be good. I don¡¯t care about the temperature. The rivers are cold, so the fancy


    mumbo jumbo we can skip.¡± I give her an awkward smile.


    ¡°On, off.¡± She points to a red and green button and I nod.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to show you again? The water is quite cool. Not that we really need a


    shower now, anyway. I¡¯m pretty sure every inch of me has been thoroughly sted and burned,¡± she


    chuckles. I let out a breath. At least she doesn¡¯t hate me for my blunder.


    I shake my head, already feeling awkward enough when she moves to walk out when another thought


    urs to me.


    ¡°Ah, Shelley?¡± I ask, and she stops at the door.


    ¡°Yes, miss.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t call me that. Zirah is fine. Ie from a cave, remember, and titles mean nothing to me.


    Besides, I just showered with you. I am pretty sure we are past first base now.¡± Iugh and she smiles.


    ¡°Considering your caveman upbringing, Zirah, you seem to be up with the times and modern day


    ¡°I like to read. Granny used to bring books home she would scavenge. Unfortunately, she brought no


    shower manuals home, but I assure you I can work the toilet as long as it isn¡¯t controlled with, whatever


    that thing is.¡± I tell her, pointing at the screen she tried to teach me to use.


    ¡°Thank god, I don¡¯t fancy being flushed down the toilet, Miss,¡± and she smiles and I raise, an eyebrow


    at the term miss.


    ¡°Right cave girl, sorry.. mi¡­Zirah, it is then.¡± I nod, and she waits for my question while I tug at my


    dress.


    ¡°You said you had to retrieve me some clothes?¡± she nods.


    ¡°Yes, but we haven¡¯t got anything other than maid uniforms here, so I will head into town to grab you


    some dresses.¡±


    ¡°No, dresses,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°It is customary for princesses to wear purple or blue, Zirah. The King won¡¯t be happy if I allow you to


    wear a maid uniform, not with what he has in store for you.¡±


    ¡°You know he is marrying me off to one of the kings?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, though one was supposed to win the trials since no one did. I think his ns have changed.¡± I


    sigh, the reality truly settling in.


    ¡°Why?¡± I question. I had so many questions, so many. Yet nothing would make sense to me about a


    Lycan being married off to a human.


    ¡°I am not at liberty to say. The King will tell you if he wishes for you to know his reasons, but I must


    head into town if I want to be back before dark, the streets are not safe at night.¡±


    ¡°No dresses, and not the royal colors or whatever you just said. It needs to have long sleeves too.¡± I tell


    her.


    ¡°Zirah, the weather here is strange. You¡¯ll roast. The nights may be freezing, but the days have been


    long and hot.¡±


    I tug the soaking wet dress off over my head and it plops on the ground with a wet thud. Her lips part


    and she quickly nces over her shoulder as if she is worried one of the Kings would burst in and drag


    me to be burned at the stake. She turns quickly mming the door shut.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    ¡°I guess you now know my predicament as to why I can¡¯t wear dresses?¡± she nods her eyes wide as


    she takes in the runes, covering my arms. Her lips tug up in the corners and she lets out a breath.


    ¡°On your chest?¡±


    ¡°Nobody knows, only thete Queen. Your secret is safe with me.¡±


    ¡°As yours is with me. Mchi said the Kings hate witches. Somehow, I think your dresses will get me


    killed long before I can escape here.¡±


    ¡°You want to run? You¡¯ll do it?¡±


    ¡°Well, I am certainly not marrying one of them.¡± Her brows furrow and she slowly nods, her eyes darting


    to Hunter at my feet.


    ¡°The King is going away soon¡­¡± she peers back at the closed door. ¡°That will be your only chance, if


    you are taken to one of the three kingdoms¡­¡± she looks down at Hunter once more. ¡°You won¡¯t return.


    They¡¯ll kill you the moment their father¡¯s back is turned. If you¡¯re going to run, do it then, I will try to help


    anyway I can.¡±


    I brush Hunter¡¯s fur and nod my head before looking back at her. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be telling me not to run


    since you are the King¡¯s maid?¡± I question.


    ¡°I may be the King¡¯s maid, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have forgotten what his sons did to my sister, and I


    certainly haven¡¯t forgetten what they did to my coven. None of them deserve the throne, and right now


    you are the only person standing in the way of them getting it. If one of them doesn¡¯t marry, the King


    will name someone else as his sessor. He told me he has a backup n but didn¡¯t tell me who.¡±


    ¡°He can do that?¡±


    ¡°He can do what he wants, he¡¯s the King,¡± Shelley says and I chew my lip, pondering her words.


    ¡°I will find you some clothes that will cover those. I heard the whispers of the staff in the stables, even


    overheard Mchi tell King, yet I thought he lost his marbles, the Kings sought out every witch and


    killed them.¡±


    ¡°The King knows what I am?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he ordered Mchi to tell everyone not to tell his sons. The King was secretly hoping you would


    win. Apparently, you left quite the impression on him when he saw you. Though even he didn¡¯t look like


    he believed Mchi¡¯s ims, so I hope he doesn¡¯t see those before you escape.¡±


    ¡°Why would he hope I would win?¡±


    ¡°He said you were tougher than the others, that maybe you would survive his sons.¡±


    ¡°Survive them?¡± I scoff.


    ¡°King Regan wasn¡¯t lying when he said you¡¯d be lucky tost a week, this isn¡¯t the first time their father


    has fiddled with their loves lives. The other girls barelysted a week before they killed themselves, or


    worse, they killed them,¡± Shelley tells me and a shudder runs through me.


    That leaves little hope for me, yet enforces my need to escape. And I have the added bonus of being


    covered in witch runes, which now puts mes at my feet and a stake at my back. Yep, life just keeps


    looking more promising by the second.


    ¡°Does the King hate witches?¡±


    ¡°Yes, No. I¡¯m not sure any more. He used to. They helped kill his mate and wife. However, things have


    changed for the King. He doesn¡¯t harbor the same hate anymore. But still, it is best that you not let him


    see those unless he questions you about them. His mind is quite fragile these days. He can be


    unpredictable at the best of times. I really must go.¡± She says and I nod watching as she leaves.


    I wonder if the maze trials were one of those unpredictable, fragile moments because everything I have


    endured and learned sounds insane. Thankfully, Shelley gave me a little insight, yet it left me with more


    questions than it did answers.


    Turning to the shower, I press the green light-up button, turn the shower on, and hold my hand under


    the water. It is barely tepid, yet still warmer than the river. Hunter moves to lie next to the shower


    screen door as I step in and grab the soap. All while hissing as the water stings the cuts and grazes,


    covering my body.


    Washing quickly with the lemon-smelling soap, I rush to hop out, only to remember my dilemma with


    theck of clothes. I grab the white fluffy robe hanging on the back of the door after drying myself and


    slip it on. When I am done, I move back to the main room, Hunter following me to the gigantic firece.


    He lies on the rug in front of it, and I sit next to him as we wait for Shelley to return.


    However, we aren¡¯t waiting long when I hear a knock on the door, followed by Zeke¡¯s voice, which


    makes my stomach drop.


    ¡°I will take them in to her, Shelley; you can go.¡±


    ¡°The King said I was¨C¡± I hear Shelley answer


    ¡°I said you can go! You dare to question me. My father may tolerate you talking back to him, but I, for


    one, won¡¯t. You are dismissed.¡± Zeke snarls at her.


    ncing at Hunter, I get to my feet and Hunter instantly follows, too. The moment he steps into the


    room, my entire body goes tense. His eyes peer around and Hunter growls at him, drawing his


    attention to us standing by the firece.


    ¡°Settle boy, I am not here to hurt the wench,¡± he growls back at his wolf. In his hands is a white bag. He


    tosses onto the bed, before slowly moving toward me. My eyes go to the open door before moving


    back to him as I pull the robe covering me a little tighter.


    ¡°I want my wolf back and you¡¯re going to give him to me.¡± Zeke states sauntering over and falling onto


    the armchair by the fire.


    ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want the answer to that question, and I won¡¯t like having to kill Hunter, but I will if he gets in


    the way.¡±


    ¡°Give him back and all shall be forgotten, we can start out fresh.¡± he offers.


    I move further away from him as he leans forward, clicking his fingers at his wolf. Hunter looks at me


    and Zeke growls, but I can see the slight twitch in Hunter¡¯s tail. He may fear his master¡¯s wrath, yet I


    can see he does love him, his aura edged in pink and blue now that Zeke seems calmer.


    I nod to Hunter, who quickly rushes over to his owner. He jumps onto hisp, making Zeke grunt before


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the huge wolf mauls him with his tongue and rubs his face against Zeke¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve been a naughty boy, but I shall forgive you,¡± Zeke speaks to his wolf, grabbing fistfuls of his


    fur and rubbing his wolf¡¯s huge face. Yet remembering Shelley¡¯s words earlier, I know my safety


    depends on having Hunter near. But before I tell Zeke he isn¡¯t getting him back I would much prefer


    being clothed so I move back to the bathroom and lock the door.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Undoing the robe, I hear Zeke trying to coax Hunter out of the room, but it appears he is once again,


    not listening to his master.


    ¡°Hunter damn it, now!¡± I hear Zeke snarl just as I pull the ck long sleeved top over my head. I almost


    groan when I see how low cut is, my breast poking out the top, I try to close the buttons but my bust


    only pops them back open, digging through the bag, I damn near curse when I find it is a skirt. I was


    hoping for pants, but beggars can¡¯t be choosers.


    Digging through the bag, I find different variations of the same skirt and groan not one pair of pants,


    only two of the tops would actually cover me, three out of the five are midriff shirts which would not


    cover the runes that run down my spine to my lower back. I suppose I should be grateful they aren¡¯t the


    royal colors she was going to buy originally.


    Slipping it on, I find the sides have slits up to my thighs, the skirt might as well be tiny shorts like my


    boylegs I made back in cave for the little coverage they gave me.


    Hearing Zeke growing more annoyed, I rush to leave the bathroom only find he has Hunter by the


    scruff of the neck and is trying to drag him out of the room.


    ¡°Hunter, here.¡± I call him. Zeke snarls at me baring sharp canines and Hunter yelps as his grip tightens.


    Blood starts streaking his white coat and I notice Zeke¡¯s ws stabbing into Hunter¡¯s fur coat.


    ¡°Let him go!¡±


    ¡°You will not tell me how to handle my disobedient wolf!¡±


    ¡°But I will tell you not to manhandle MY wolf.¡± I retort. Zeke growls letting Hunter go who runs toward


    me. Zeke snarls stalking toward me, the moment he reaches for me Hunter growls menacingly and he


    stops.


    Interesting, his wolf fears him except when ites to me.I find it odd, yet wee it at the same time.


    ¡°This is some fucking bullshit!¡± Zeke roars when a knock sounds on the open door. Zeke stops his rant


    turning to look at the intruder and I find Lyon standing at the door.


    ¡°When you¡¯re done here with Hunter, father sent me to retrieve.¡± His eyes wander over. And I glimpse


    down wondering if one of my breasts escaped or if I put the outfit on backwards in my rush attempt of


    getting dressed. Yet nothing is out of ce or peeping out much to my relief.


    ¡°Father wants to see the human.¡± Lyon growls, his lips turning to a sneer. His gaze flicks to Zeke.


    ¡°Father is not happy you sent Shelley away, she was supposed to bring the girl to the dining hall.¡±


    Zeke huffs ring daggers at me, and if looks could kill I would be burning at that pir I am waiting to


    pop up out of the floor.


    ¡°Give me my wolf!¡±


    ¡°Only when I know you won¡¯t harm him. Until then, he¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re harming him by keeping him; he needs my blood. You kill my wolf and I will skin you alive. Now


    give him back!¡± He behaves worse than a toddler throwing a tantrum, though I look down at Hunter and


    wonder how long he can go without Zeke¡¯s blood, Shelley left that part out so I would have to verify if


    what he ims is true.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes flicker ck and he takes a step toward me. Hunter snarls, dropping his head low.


    ¡°Leave her brother. With any luck, Hunter will eat her while she sleeps, like he did yourst girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°She was not my girlfriend!¡± Zeke snarls, seemingly offended as he spins to face his brother. Lyon


    chuckles.


    ¡°Whatever you say,e. Regan has a n on what to do about her.¡± Lyon says, walking off. Zeke


    nces at me, a sneer pulling at his lips before he turns on his heel, stalking off after his brother. When


    he is gone, I let out a breath of relief and look down at Hunter.


    ¡°Your master is a prick.¡± Hunter wags his tail excitedly and I tap my leg, he follows me to the door while


    I try to figure out where this dining hall is.


    I should have paid more attention to my surroundings when Shelley walked me to my room. I have


    been stumbling around lost for the past ten minutes when Hunter grabs my skirt with his teeth, trying to


    tug me in the opposite direction. Secondster, I figure out why when I hear the angry voices of the


    Kings. Looking around, I try to find an exit not feeling like having another run in with them.


    Zeke has put me in a sour mood, but more than that, Lyon¡¯s words earlier told me they n to get rid of


    me, which is exactly what I want to do, rid myself of them. I just needed to bide my time. Shelley said


    the King had to leave soon, and I could hold out until then unless one of them killed me first. Hunter


    tugs on my dress, and I move, letting the wolf lead me.


    ¡°Dining hall?¡± I ask him, and he looks up at me with his demonic red eyes before tugging my skirt in his


    giant mouth toward a set of stairs that I just walked past. Though this set was not at all what I


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    remembered walking up earlier¡ªthe pictures on the wall were different. The voices behind me grow


    louder, and I quickly race down the stairs with Hunter at my heel.


    Halfway down, I spot Shelley looking just as lost as me. She stands with her hands on hips looking up


    the corridors, her brows pinching together. She has changed from her wet clothes and her long blonde


    hair is pulled into a tight bun, her green maid''s tunic fits her snugly as she waves to one of the other


    maids getting their attention. ¡°Have you seen¨C¡± her words cut off.


    Hearing mee down the steps, she turns and lets out a loud sigh. Her facial features softened.


    ¡°There you are! I have been looking for you everywhere.¡± she breathes out.


    ¡°Did Zeke¨C¡± her words are cut off by a thunderous growl from behind us. Looking over my shoulder, I


    see the three kingsing down the steps.


    ¡°Did Zeke what Shelley?¡± Zeke sneers at the woman. Shelley presses her lips in a line.


    ¡°Nothing, my King, I was simply looking for her,¡± she says, averting her gaze to the wall. Coming down


    thest couple of steps, I move to her side, and she instantly loops her arm through mine. ¡°Sorry about


    the tops and skirts, I was called back by the King, and that is all I could find in my wardrobe; I¡¯m sure


    the King will allow you to pick your own clothes. I will ask for permission to take you into town,¡± Shelley


    tells me.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Regan POV


    Gnash sits patiently between my feet, staring at his bowl in myp. Grabbing my knife off the coffee


    table, I slice my palm, fisting it and letting my blood drain into the bowl. Gnash licks his lips, and I run


    my tongue over my palm, healing it with my saliva. Patting his head, I set the bowl down, and he


    instantly drops his head into the bowl, licking it up.


    Leaning back in my chair, I watch him for a second. Relief at having him back settles within me. I could


    hardly sleepst night without him hogging the bed and crushing my legs. Or his constant whining for


    pats and affection. He annoys the crap out of me, but he is my oldest friend. Gnash sits back when he


    is finished, and I pat the couch when my door suddenly bursts open.


    Growling, I turn my head to see my brothers stroll into my quarters. ¡°Have you not heard of fucking


    knocking?¡± I growl as Zeke falls into the armchair across from the firece.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who wanted to see me!¡± Zeke retorts, and I hear the door click shut and see Lyon move


    toward us.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I retort. I never called for him. Zeke turns his gaze to our brother, and so


    do I, wondering what is going on. I have to get back home, so I have no time for whatever drama they


    have going on.


    ¡°He was going to kill the human; I needed to get him out of her room before he fucked everything up!¡±


    Lyon exins, ring at Zeke.


    ¡°I was not going to¡­.¡± Zeke shakes his head, and by the look on his face Lyon is right, and Zeke


    knows it.


    ¡°You kill her; you ruin things not just for yourself but for us. Father said we kill her. We forfeit our


    kingdoms.¡±


    ¡°Should have let him; he would have lost his kingdom, not us!¡± I deadpan. What was Lyon thinking?


    Zeke could have solved all our issues. Zeke growls, ring daggers at my willingness to sacrifice his


    Kingdom.


    I shrug, uncaring, and Zeke mutters under his breath. ¡°She has my wolf!¡±


    ¡°Not my issue!¡± I tell him, wanting them to leave.


    ¡°It will be if he dies. I haven¡¯t given him my blood in three days! How do you think Gnash will cope? You


    know they¡¯re all linked!¡± My eyes flick to my wolf. He¡¯s right. They are all linked. My mother was the one


    who had them bonded to us. Our blood just reinforced it and gave their lives longevity, yet bonding


    them to us also bonded them to each other. When my mother died, and her wolf died. It took Gnash


    months to recover. All our wolves refused our blood, and we had to force it down their throats.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to speak to father,¡± I tell him, looking at my wolf.


    ¡°He¡¯ll take her side. You know he has this stupid idea in his head. And now he has seen our wolves


    taking a liking to her. I know that old bastard will use that against us!¡±


    ¡°So, what do you suggest?¡± I ask.


    Zeke smiles wickedly and sits forward in his chair. ¡°Dad said we can¡¯t kill her!¡± Lyon snarls, and Zeke¡¯s


    eyes flicker challengingly to his Lycan side.


    ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t kill her. Not our fault if she kills herself.¡± Lyon looks between us, and I sit back in my


    chair, pondering what he said.


    ¡°You want to break her?¡± Lyon asks, moving to sit on the lounge next to me. ¡°Aren¡¯t either of you the


    least bit curious as to why our wolves took to her?¡± Lyon asks. I was curious, but if it meant marrying


    her, I could remain curious and live with not knowing if we could get rid of her. Gnash whines and yaps


    at me. Picking up on my thoughts, he tilts his head to the side, watching me, his eyes calcting.


    ¡°They will be an issue. We¡¯ll have to lock them up.¡± Zeke speaks, and Gnash growls, turning his deadly


    gaze to Zeke.


    ¡°I¡¯m not locking my wolf in a fucking cage.¡± I snarl at him. Zeke shrugs.


    ¡°He gets in my way; I won¡¯t be held ountable for what happens to him,¡± Zeke says, ring at


    Gnash.


    I chuckle and shake my head. ¡°You touch my wolf, Zeke, and Gnash will be the least of your problems.


    Besides, what do you think will happen to Hunter if you hurt his brother?¡± Zeke grits his teeth and


    curses, sitting back.


    ¡°Do what you want to the girl. Either way, I leave tomorrow. I won¡¯t be here.¡±


    ¡°Neither of you has heard?¡± Lyon asks, and we both turn our attention to him.


    ¡°Father said we are to remain here.¡± Lyon shrugs, not seeming the least bit bothered by that


    information.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I have a meeting with King Antoine in two days; I need to prepare.¡± Lyon shrugs.


    ¡°The Vampiric Kingdom?¡± Zeke asks curiously.


    ¡°Yeah, trade issues, but I also need to speak to him about something else.¡±


    ¡°Oh, for the love of god, you¡¯re not still chasing down that bloody oracle! Give up on that already. The


    curse can¡¯t be broken, and even if it could be, there are no female Lycans left and haven¡¯t been in 20


    years! When are going to give up on finding the old witch? She¡¯s dead!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not!¡± I answer. She still has to be out there.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You''re chasing a ghost, brother?¡± Lyon adds, making me re at him.


    ¡°Mom said¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom is dead. You hunting that woman got her killed? And it will get you killed, too. Fucking give up on


    it already.¡± Zeke growls. I re at him when Lyon suddenly gets up, drawing our attention to him.


    ¡°Well, I am going to see the conditions of this stupid arranged marriage. Wait here and fight over the


    oracle, ore. But either way, I have a throne to take.¡± Lyonughs, walking to the door. We watch


    him open the door, and my eyes go to Zeke before both of us jump up to follow him. As I shut the door,


    Gnash tries to follow, but I point at him, telling him to stay. Zeke has already lost his wolf. I wasn¡¯t losing


    mine to her too.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Stepping out and into the corridor, we pass the human¡¯s room to see her door open and the room


    empty. Zeke walks in to quickly see if Hunter remains,ing back out angry when he realizes he went


    with her. Leaving our wing, we make our way to the dining hall, only to find her and Shelley on the main


    floor. I just can¡¯t seem to escape this woman.


    We follow the Human to the dining hall. My eyes trail over her. The clothes she is wearing reeked of


    Shelley¡¯s scent. I hate it. I couldn¡¯t stand Shelley; she had changed since my mother was killed. She


    mes me. They all do. Just none of them are willing to say it to my face except Zeke, let alone voice it


    out loud.


    And smelling Shelley''s scent all over the human, for some reason, repulsed me. Something about the


    girl intrigued me, something I can¡¯t exin. Something that had been nagging at me from the moment I


    hadid eyes on her.


    Hunter walks close to her, Zeke¡¯s eyes on his wolf as he res at her. While Lyon is too busy checking


    out her plump ass, the skirt hugging her waist showing off her curves. I must admit, she is quite


    attractive. She has curves I want to run my hands over and map out. A full hourss figure, her long


    hair falls to the middle of her back, natural highlights from spending plenty of time in the sun frame her


    face; my eyes take her in. The clothes she is wearing are a little too tight; Shelley is like an ironing


    board, with no curves, pencil straight, just like a boring personality.


    Maybe that is what has intrigued me about the human, the fact she does not appear to fear me, the


    way she can hold my gaze, unlike the rest of them. Only my siblings and father ever meet my gaze, yet


    she did without fear. Turning into the dining hall, my father is reading a newspaper. His legs are


    crossed as he leans back, holding the paper up. His sses perched on his nose as he took in the


    pages.


    The moment we enter, he looks across at us and sets his paper down. It is a little too early for dinner,


    yet well and truly after lunch. Yet the table is set with an awaiting feast. No doubt, my father would have


    asked the chefs to cook everything they could think of to appease our intruder, not knowing what she


    would like. He has been pushing for us to take mates for the past decade. It drove us all up the wall.


    ¡°Come,e join me, Zirah. Boys.¡± he motions to the chairs but pulls out the one beside him and pats


    the seat, nodding toward Zirah. She watches him for a second, looking unsure, before ncing at


    Shelley, who nods and urges her forward. Zirah hesitantly takes a step forward as if she thinks it is


    some sort of trick. I don¡¯t me her. Nomoner eats at the dining hall in our presence or in general.


    Let alone sits near King!


    Zirah takes a seat, and my father nearly shoves her into the table as he tucks her chair in, and I roll my


    eyes at so-called chivalry. ¡°Dig in. You must be starving.¡± he urges.


    Zirah instead waits for him to take his seat before calling Hunter to her. My father looks at him. He


    never let our wolves at the table. However, he says nothing when she calls him to sit beside her.


    Zirah looks around at us, and I could tell she feels out of ce, and she certainly looked it. Her eyes go


    to me sitting across from her, and I motion for the servant needing a drink if I had to endure this


    shitshow that was about to go down.


    ¡°Can we get this over with over, old man? I have ces to be and people to torture back home,¡± Zeke


    states while the servant ces a ss in front of me.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be going home anytime soon, so getfortable, Zeke.¡± My father growls, shooting him a


    look.


    ¡°I have meetings with the vampiric kingdom in two days, father.¡± I remind him.


    ¡°You can go to the meeting from here. I am closer to the vampiric kingdom, anyhow. I will hear no


    excuses. Until you can be trusted to go home with her, you will all remain under my watch.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Zeke asks, outraged.


    ¡°If you will shut up and let me exin Zeke, it would be much appreciated.¡± My father growls in warning


    at him. Zeke presses his lips in a line.


    ¡°Your wolves chose her for you. Now it is up to her who she chooses.¡± Zirah pulls a face, her eyes


    moving to each of us.


    ¡°I am not marrying one of your sons. I don¡¯t care what the so-called prize is. I rather die.¡± Zirah sneers,


    ring at us.


    ¡°I am offering you a chance to be Queen of the four biggest ruling kingdoms, dear. Most would die


    for this opportunity,¡±


    ¡°Not me. I was happy enough in my cave away from the Kingdoms. Do you think we all lived there


    because we wanted to be a part of this elite society? So what makes you think I would marry into it? I


    may have survived the maze, but that doesn¡¯t mean I want the winning prize, King Theron. And I would


    hardly call your sons a prize more of a punishment in my eyes.¡± My father res at us.


    ¡°See the reputation you three have? I can¡¯t even give you away, offer a woman a chance to be Queen,


    and still, she turns you down. And those I have had agree, you all killed!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need a bride to rule,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°None of you are worthy,¡±


    ¡°And what she will suddenly make us worthy?¡± I deadpan. My father rubs his temples in annoyance.


    ¡°No, but ¡ª it doesn¡¯t matter. My word isw, and this marriage is going ahead.¡±


    ¡°And if we refuse?¡±


    ¡°Then you refuse my throne and forfeit your kingdoms.¡±


    ¡°And if I do?¡± Zirah speaks up, and my father gapes at her.


    ¡°You would honestly refuse a position of power, a position humans have longed for decades?¡± he


    questions.


    ¡°Yes, so if you would show me the door, I will dly leave and find my own way back home.¡± My


    father¡¯s fistes down on the table, making everyone jump.


    ¡°This wedding will go ahead.¡±


    ¡°If death is the only thing you are holding over my head, forget it, Theron. I want nothing to do with your


    kingdom''s politics or your sons. I was not born into your world. Therefore, I care very little about it.


    Nothing holds me here, not even death. So your threats are empty because I don¡¯t fear that option


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    either.¡±


    My father¡¯s jaw clenches as he turns in his seat to look at her. Seconds pass, and well all hold our


    breath as they stare each other down when my father finally speaks.


    ¡°Sons, give me a moment with your bride,¡± he says without taking his gaze from her. Zeke scoffs.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t seriously dismissing us?¡± Lyon asks.


    ¡°Out!¡± my father orders, and I grit my teeth, snatching my drink off the table and walking out, only to


    stop at the door when he speaks again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wander far. I will send Shelley for you in a few moments. I just need to speak to Zirah here for a


    moment,¡± he says. This is ridiculous. His n is falling apart in his hands. She doesn¡¯t even want us,


    and we certainly don¡¯t want her, so why is so insistent on forcing our hand?

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Zirah POV


    The three kings leave and once they are gone, I feel like I can breathe a little easier until I turn my


    attention to the King. He watches me, then turns side on in his seat giving me his full unwanted


    attention while leaving one elbow on the table, his fingers drum against the mahogany wood.


    ¡°What is it you want?¡± King Theron asks tilting his head to the side.


    ¡°Nothing you can give me unless you know how to raise the dead,¡± I tell him and his eyes flicker ck,


    his lips pursing as he raises his chin slightly.


    ¡°Think of something else. I will give you whatever you want. I¡¯m offering you the four kingdoms, avish


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    life full of riches and anything you could possibly desire.¡± The king snarls and gone is his calm


    demeanor as his canines elongate. Shelley clears her throat awkwardly next to the King, and he turns


    his gaze to her and sighs.


    ¡°Shelley dear, fetch me a ss of water, my throat is feeling a little dry and it is making me crabby.¡± the


    King orders. Shelley shoots me a worried look but quickly obeys, and I wonder if this is the king¡¯s


    unstable side she mentioned earlier.


    The king turns his calcting gaze back to me. ¡°I will ask once more, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just want to leave,¡± I tell him and he grits his teeth and I continue. ¡°I don¡¯t care for your


    riches, or your sons, I can¡¯t be bought. You had me ripped out of my bed, killed my grandmother, and


    you think I would just agree to marry your sons?¡± Iugh. This man is insane. What person would agree


    to such terms, and who in their right mind would marry one of those insufferable men?


    ¡°Fine, have it your way, then. You want your freedom, I¡¯ll grant it. But on one condition.¡± King Theron


    tells me. I lift my chin, wondering what this condition is, yet by the flicker of his aura, from bluish-gray to


    ck, I can tell his condition is quite sinister.


    ¡°Mchi!¡± The King yells and Mchi jumps in the room''s corner where he stands. He takes a step


    forward and I watch the two exchange in some silent conversation.


    Mchi clenches his teeth. ¡°But my King¨C¡±


    ¡°Do as I ask. I won¡¯t be questioned. She won the maze she gets to choose her prize and if that is


    freedom, so be it.¡± Mchi¡¯s eyes flick to me and I watch his Adam¡¯s apple bob as he swallows. He


    quickly bows to the King.


    ¡°Ten minutes, make sure it is done!¡± the King orders as he turns.


    ¡°Yes, my King.¡± Mchi rushes off just as Shelley returns to the dining hall. She nervously hands the


    crystal ss full of ice water to the King. He takes it and motions toward the table.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± I shake my head. I was starving before, yet after seeing Mchi¡¯s nervousness and


    the way he ran from the room. My appetite is suddenly gone.


    ¡°Shelley, go to my safe and fetch a bag of gold, also prepare a bag for Zirah here. Also, tell my sons


    they can enter.¡± the King says and her eyes move between me and the King. She bows her head and


    quickly rushes off while I turn to the King just as the doors are shoved open. King Regan, Lyon and


    Zeke saunter into the room and retake their seats.


    ¡°So, are we allowed to have any input about this?¡± King Regan asks. The King shakes his head.


    Reaching for some grapes. He pops two red grapes between his lips and chews slowly, watching me.


    Butterflies swarm in my stomach nervously under the intensity of his gaze. Something telling me it is


    off. My intuition tingles violently and I don¡¯t like the way he is watching me.


    ¡°No, Zirah here refuses to marry any of you and asked for her freedom. Since I am obligated to grant


    her a prize, I shall free her.¡± the King tells his sons. I nce at them and King Regan smiles and folds


    his arms across his chest while leaning back in his chair. However, Zeke leans forward.


    ¡°Fine, but she can¡¯t leave with my wolf.¡±


    My eyes flick down to Hunter sitting at my feet. ¡°I¡¯ll ensure she gives him back. We leave in ten


    minutes, so if you¡¯re hungry eat, we¡¯ll be going on foot.¡± The King says. The Three kings nce at each


    other, looking confused, but don¡¯t argue with their father. I pick at my food, mainly feeding it to Hunter


    while receiving death res from Zeke.


    When Shelley returns with a leather pouch in her hand and backpack over one shoulder, the King rises


    from his chair, signaling the end of the meal.


    ¡°One condition, then you¡¯re free to leave.¡± the King says. My brows scrunch and the three kings look at


    me in question.


    ¡°What is this condition?¡± King Lyon asks.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see when we arrive. Mchi is organizing it.¡± the King states, his eyes straight ahead. He walks


    toward the huge double doors and stops. Shelley rushes to fit his cape to his shoulders and hands him


    a huge golden staff. The three brothers whisper amongst themselves while I rise from my seat.


    ¡°Follow Zirah. You have a choice to make; then you¡¯re free to leave. So hurry along, dear, I have not


    got all night.¡± the King says. I pat my leg, and Hunter follows me. When I approach the King, he offers


    me his arm. My eyes move to Shelley, and she inclines her head, telling me to do as he asks.


    Slipping my arm through his; I walk alongside the King, yet as we pass through the castle I find it is


    deadly silent. Guards watch us as the King leads me out the grand front doors and down some steps.


    He then leads me down a narrow red cobble path between the gardens to the high-pointed fences.


    As we approach the guards, they open the enormous iron gates that are wrapped in vines with


    blooming pink flower buds.


    ¡°Where are you taking us, father? I must leave soon?¡± King Regan questions.


    ¡°I told you, leaving is out of the question, now be quiet, son.¡± the King growls. We walk for another five


    minutes along a private path when I hear hushed voices. Then the sounds of sobs and pleas reach my


    ears.


    Looking toward Shelley, she has her head hung, and I can see she is trying to hide her tears. I swallow,


    wondering what it is that upset her. I am not left wondering for long when I am led through giant


    sandstone pirs onto a stage in what appears to be a massive town square.


    Guards line the streets, and people are crying and begging. The King lets go of my arm and raises his


    hand in the air. The moment the people notice him, they drop to one knee, heads bowed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re wondering why you¡¯ve been called upon today.¡± the King¡¯s voice booms out loudly


    when I look at the crowd, only then do I realize the guards are barricading the streets, trying to stop


    people from getting near the stage. Looking down, I find all those kneeling before the stage are women.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    ¡°As you all heardst night, the maze trials were won for the first time in thirty years. However¡­¡± The


    King motions toward me, waving me closer. Mchi nudges me when I don¡¯t move.


    I stagger closer, the King offering me his hand and his eyes flicker in warning not to disobey the offer. I


    take his hand, and he tugs me closer.


    ¡°Your winner, Zirah here. Refused her prize and asked for her freedom.¡± The crowd lifts their heads, all


    looking at me with curiosity.


    ¡°Now I am sure you are wondering what prize she turned down?¡± The King speaks, murmurs break out,


    following his silence, and my heart races in my chest.


    ¡°As you all know, I am trying to choose between my sons, which are eligible for the Throne to the four


    Kingdoms. The prize she turned down was a marriage. Now, since she asked for her freedom, I am


    obligated to give it as you know already.¡± The crowds murmurs grow louder and the King raises his


    hand and stamps his golden staff on the stage, making them fall quiet.


    ¡°I have granted Zirah her freedom, on one condition, which is why I have had your partners and


    daughters gathered here.¡± the King speaks clearly and I see the three Kings step forward, casting


    confused nces at their father.


    ¡°That condition is, Zirah here must choose twenty women to survive the Maze trials in exchange for her


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    freedom.¡± My heart nearly leaps out of my chest as I take in the sea of faces watching me. The women


    wail and parents and men fight to get past the guards. The King smiles and turns to me, yet the unruly


    crowd grows angrier. After a few minutes, the King grows tired and growls, making the town square fall


    silent.


    ¡°Mchi, take Zirah down to pick her twenty contestants.¡± King Theron orders and Mchi climbs a


    few steps toward me and offers me his hand.


    ¡°Oh and Shelley dear, hand Zirah her bag and the gold.¡± the King snaps at her, and she steps forward. I


    shake my head, not wanting his blood money.


    ¡°You refuse?¡± the King questions and I nce out at the crowd all watching me with tear-stained faces.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your blood money!¡± I sneer and the King smiles.


    ¡°Very well, now choose!¡± he growls. Mchi seizes my arm and pulls me down the steps to the rows of


    women.


    One thing I notice is they range from young teenage girls around fifteen to the oldest-looking, which are


    around my age. They all shake, tears streaming and whimpering as Mchi leads me past each one


    and makes me stop. I shake my head at the first row.


    They are far too young. Just young girls. I nce over my shoulder at the King, who has an unreadable


    expression on his face. Mchi waves the first row off and they rush to their loved ones.


    The second row is no older than the first. The girls whimper and plead, and their parents plead in the


    background as I Mchi leads me to the end. He dismisses the next row and motions toward the next,


    but I shake my head.


    ¡°You must choose,¡± Mchi states, but how do I choose who dies for my freedom?


    Turning, I see the three kings watching me and I move toward the stage. ¡°Are you confused about


    whom to choose? I can ask my sons if they have a preference?¡± King Theron asks. I nce at the


    three Kings who look furious with their father but remain quiet.


    ¡°I know Zeke likes the innocent ones. All virginse forward!¡± The King orders, and the women


    whimper.


    ¡°Remember, my guards can tell who is pure or not. Now step forward!¡± The King orders. The girls


    stumble forward, clutching each other, and crying. They were all teenage girls. Yet some of the older


    ones alsoe forward.


    ¡°Let me help narrow it down for you.¡± the King states, looking at his sons.


    ¡°Lyon has a thing for brtes. All brtes step forward,¡± The King orders. Around twenty women


    step forward at various ages, while those with blond or red hair are led away. The King then turns,


    looking at Regan.


    ¡°Regan, though, is harder. He¡¯ll fuck anything with a hole that is willing to die on the end of his cock.¡±


    The King ponders, steepling his fingers under his chin.


    ¡°Regan likes curvier girls, tits and ass, father,¡± Zeke sneers while ring at me.


    ¡°Fine then, guards grab the breastier girls,¡± the girls scream as they are ushered forward and the rest


    are released. ¡°Now that should make it a little easier. Go ahead, Zirah, and pick twenty to enter the


    trials. They will enter tonight and be put through the three tests.¡±


    I gulp, turning to face the human women who look defeated and have given up hope. Around forty


    remain and most were younger than me.


    ¡°You have ten minutes or they all enter the maze.¡± King Theron states. The women wail and cry and my


    heart breaks for them.


    Walking around, Mchi orders each to state their name and age. Knowing their names makes it


    harder to decide. Moving to the next girl, I know I can¡¯t decide, but if I don¡¯t, all will be forced to enter.


    Looking at the crowd behind the guards, I see most are the girl¡¯s parents or lovers who watch horror.


    The girl that steps forward whimpers. Her lips quiver and her blue eyes shine with tears. ¡°Le ma¡¯am,


    I¡¯m sixteen,¡± she murmurs looking to the side of me, I follow her gaze to see an old woman that


    reminds me of grandma though she holds a walking stick looking rather frail and a young boy about six


    sits at her feet, his knees pressed to his chest as he sobs.


    ¡°Please, they have no one else to take care of them,¡± the girl whispers, and I turn my gaze to her, my


    eyes trail over her and I find she is in a maid¡¯s uniform, not just any uniform either. One that matches


    Shelley¡¯s. I swallow when the King calls out.


    ¡°Time is up. Since you failed to decide, guards, lead the women to the maze.¡± The women scream as a


    few vampire guards move in along with some Lycan guards, grabbing the women and chaos ensues as


    the families fight for their children and the men fight for their partners.


    Looking around, my eyes move to the King, who is watching me with a smug smile. The three Kings


    watch on with gritted teeth when Regan steps forward.


    ¡°Father, some of these girls are underage. Send them home!¡± Regan snarls angrily.


    ¡°No, she was given a chance!¡± King Regan shakes his head and balls his hands into fists.


    ¡°You¡¯re signing their death certificates!¡± he snarls at his father. The guards lead them to the stage


    toward the secret passage behind the stage that continues to the castle. As the first one climbs the


    steps, I feel sick to my stomach.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I call out. Everyone quiets and the guards stop while everyone turns to me. The King raises an


    eyebrow at me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± I snarl angrily.


    I can¡¯t force these girls to their death just for my freedom, nor could I live with knowing any survivors, if


    any, would be left in the three King¡¯s hands and at their mercy.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    ¡°You¡¯ll do what?¡± King Theron asks, though his smile grows wider.


    ¡°Free them, I ept... I¡®ll marry one of your sons!¡± I tell him.


    ¡°You ept?¡± the King questions.


    ¡°She said she did now let the underage girls go, father!¡± King Regan orders. He pays his son no mind,


    and King Regan stomps across the stage, stopping at the steps.


    ¡°Free them!¡±


    ¡°No! Zirah here doesn¡¯t get to keep changing her mind, she chose this.¡± the king states, his eyes on


    me. Lyon shakes his head and steps forward.


    ¡°No, father, these are girls, children!. I am not that kind of fucking monster. Regan is right, she agreed.


    So let them go!¡± King Theron looks at Lyon and then Zeke. Zeke shrugs, uncaring, and I grit my teeth,


    turning my gaze to him.


    ¡°They¡¯ll all die anyway, so what does it matter?¡± Zeke says, and King Theron smiles.


    King Lyon and Regan shoot an angry look at Zeke. ¡°Lead them to the maze. Zirah,e collect your


    payment and freedom.¡±


    ¡°No! I agreed to marry one of your despicable sons. Now let them go!¡± I yell at the King.


    ¡°You were given a time limit.¡±


    ¡°Fuck your time limit!¡± I sneer and I hear the collective gasp echo around the town square. Hear the


    whispers about me disrespecting the King. King Theron chuckles waving them off while his eyes sh


    dangerously as if I challenged him.


    ¡°This is exactly why you would make an excellent Queen. You bow to no one, but you will bow to me!


    And my word is final. Your opinion is no longer worthy and seems I am at a tie with my sons. Zeke


    doesn¡¯t care, and neither did you five minutes ago about these women.¡± King Theron says.


    My eyes go to Zeke and I clench my jaw, knowing all he had to do was agree with his brothers to let the


    women go, to fucking ept me in their ce. The King watches me with a wicked grin and I don¡¯t like


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    the game he is ying, and he is ying a game, he¡¯s baiting me.


    I tap my leg, calling Hunter to follow, and march toward the stairs. Grabbing the girl on the steps arm, I


    yank her back and climb the stairs before marching across the stage toward Zeke. He smiles deviously,


    and I notice King Regan and King Lyon watching me and their brother.


    I look at King Theron. ¡°Zeke agrees with Regan and Lyon,¡± I tell the King and Zeke scoffs.


    ¡°Hunter!¡± I call, and Zeke unfolds his arms. ¡°Agree and I¡¯ll give him back,¡±


    ¡°Oh you¡¯ll give him back!¡± Zeke threatens.


    ¡°Good luck taking him from me Zeke!¡± I retort.


    Murmurs break out from the crowd and the Kingdoms staff at my casual reference to their names.


    King Theronughs. ¡°Your answer Zeke, do you ept Zirah as your possible Queen?¡± Zeke growls


    menacingly.


    ¡°Take the deal, Zeke,¡± I tell him, and he grabs my throat. Time seems to stop and I notice King Regan,


    out of the corner of my eye, take a step forward.


    Zeke leans down. ¡°You dare threaten me, Love?¡± Zeke growls, his lips brushing mine.


    ¡°I am not threatening you. I am ordering you to ept!¡± I sneer at him and his hand grows tighter,


    cutting off my air. Hunter growls, but my fist clenches his fur and he sits back down.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes dart to his growling wolf. He tugs me closer, his arm snaking around my waist, as he pulls


    me flush against him. His hand then slides up my back and grips the nape of my neck while his fingers


    tangle in my hair.


    ¡°Order me again, Love, and the only ce you¡¯ll find yourself is in a body bag.¡± I re at him, and


    Hunter growls menacingly at my feet and goes to move, but I yank him back.


    ¡°Ask me nicely?¡± Zeke whispers, his lips brushing mine. I grit my teeth, knowing all eyes are watching


    to see what I would do. Zeke growls when I say nothing and his lips crash against mine hard, his hand


    in my hair forcing me closer when he bites my lip hard enough that blood fills my mouth.


    ¡°I want my wolf back.¡± he snarls against my lips. Hunter snarls viciously at his owner and I can feel the


    vibration as he tremors yet my hand gripping the scruff of his neck keeps him in ce beside me.


    ¡°He bites me, and I kill them all and make you watch. Starting with little Le.¡± Zeke speaks. He looks


    past my shoulder and I know by his taunting gaze he is looking at her.


    ¡°She is why you decided, She is what made your mind up to sacrifice yourself,¡± Zekeughs.


    ¡°Your humanity is sickening, but unfortunately it¡¯s what my father likes about you, that and your inability


    to fear death, even when you¡¯re in its clutches!¡± Zeke cranes my head back by my hair and Lyon


    growls.


    ¡°Zeke!¡± Lyons snarls.


    ¡°No, she must learn her ce, especially in the presence of a King!¡± Zeke snaps, shooting his brother a


    re. Blood dribbles down my chin from where he bit me and trickles down my neck.


    Zeke moves his thumb, smearing my blood across my throat before licking the trail from my chin to my


    lips. His tongue traces the seam of my lips and he pulls me closer.


    ¡°What will it be, Love?¡± he purrs, and my lips part. Zeke smirks before kissing me as if he owns me, his


    tongue tasting every inch of my mouth and he growls when I don¡¯t kiss him back. I have no idea what


    game he is ying, but he is deliberately putting me on a show and for what to show I will never


    measure up to him, never be his equal that I will bend to his will?


    Grandma did not raise me to be a pushover, so I kiss him back, my hand grabs his shirt and I feel him


    smile like he won. Until I bite him, his grip tightens in my hair, ripping the strands from my scalp but I


    refuse to let go.


    Until he cuts my air offpletely with the hand that has his fingers wrapped around my neck. He


    snarls, letting my throat go and wiping his mouth with the back of his hand.


    ¡°You want Hunter back? Tell your father you ept!¡± Zeke snarls and raises his hand when his father


    grips his wrist just as I let go of Hunter, who moves and squeezes between my legs. Zeke looks down


    at his wolf.


    ¡°She hit a King?¡± Zeke roars at his father. And I am surprised when Reganes to my defense.


    ¡°No, she hit her husband¡­ if she chooses you..¡± Regan says, stepping forward.


    ¡°I never said I ept.¡± Zeke sneers at his brother.


    ¡°But you will, or I take Hunter,¡± I tell him, and Zeke turns his deadly gaze back to me. He jerks his hand


    from his father¡¯s grip, who is smirking deviously.


    ¡°You knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to choose,¡± I tell the King.


    ¡°Correct, because you my dear. Were born to be a Queen. Wee to the family.¡± King Theronughs.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    ¡°How?¡± I question.


    ¡°Because the moment I met you, you were defiant, you were unafraid. My sons don¡¯t need a woman


    who fears them. Every woman in the four kingdoms already does, which is exactly why I can¡¯t marry


    them off!¡± King Theron¡¯s eyes go to his sons, and Zeke scoffs.


    ¡°No, what my sons need is a challenge. They¡¯re toopetitive. Like all Lycans, they like the hunt. But


    there is no use hunting something that you can¡¯t chase, and they will chase you, and you will run and


    fight back, giving them the chase of a lifetime.¡± My eyebrows raise.


    ¡°They like to hunt?¡± I chuckle. For some reason, I can¡¯t picture the three Kings in hunting gear, not that


    they would need it, given what they are, but still, I find the imagery in my head funny.


    ¡°Something funny?¡± Mchi asks,ing up beside the King.


    ¡°Yes, the King¡¯s sons like to hunt.¡± I chuckle. Mchi smiles and the King¡¯s lips tug up in the corners,


    also finding me amusing.


    ¡°Care to share?¡± Zeke sneers. I snort, unable to contain myughter. I must look like a madwoman, but


    the King¡¯s words have me in fits ofughter as I try to picture them with pitchforks. There is no doubt in


    my mind that his sons are predators. That is clear with the fear that reeks off everyone that passes by


    them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, King Theron.¡± I giggle. ¡°But your sons are clearly used to having everything handed to them.


    I doubt they would be able to catch a cold if they tried. No wonder they can¡¯t catch a bride. You had me


    trapped in your maze and still, they caught air.¡±


    ¡°That was because of our wolves!¡± Lyon growls, stepping forward.


    ¡°Wolves! You¡¯re a Lycan, yet couldn¡¯t control your own pet. Sorry to tell you, Lyon, you don¡¯t stand a


    goddamn chance of controlling me. The only control you¡¯ll receive is what I give you.¡± I chuckle and so


    does the King.


    ¡°And that is exactly why I wanted you to win. They need somepetition, however, I think my sons


    will find they aren¡¯t the only predators in my Kingdom. One thing they will learn quickly is that there is


    no one deadlier than the person that holds your heart.¡±


    King Regan scoffs. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting about now, father?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see because something tells me you boys will be running while she hunts. As she said, you


    three can¡¯t catch a cold to save your lives, so maybe she isn¡¯t your prey after all. Maybe you¡¯re hers.


    Only time will tell.¡± King Theronughs, turning to his men.


    ¡°Father!¡± Zeke calls.


    And King Theron stops. He turns his gaze to his son. ¡°Yes, Zeke?¡± he asks.


    ¡°I never agreed!¡± he growls. The King sighs, then scratches his chin. He nods slowly. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re


    quite right. What is your answer, son? Let¡¯s hear it then.¡± he waves to his son to answer. Zeke looks at


    me, then his wolf, before he grits his teeth.


    He growls menacingly. ¡°Set them free,¡± he growls, his eyes meeting mine.


    ¡°I ept!¡± Zeke snarls before barging past me toward the castle.


    ¡°As I suspected, the stubborn boy always has to have thest word!¡± King Theron shakes his head and


    I let out a breath. ¡°You already hold their hearts, Zirah. Remember that. It will keep you alive.¡± King


    Theron says, stopping beside me. I look at him in confusion.


    His eyes flick down to Hunter, and he smiles. ¡°You¡¯re holding Zeke¡¯s right now,¡± he whispers, giving me


    a wink. He pats my shoulder and wanders off. Turning around, the guards let the women go, and the


    King turns to head for the Castle.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I call out to the women as they start running toward their loved ones. I move toward the King


    who arches an eyebrow at me, but I step past him and take the bag of gold off Shelley. The King smirks


    but doesn¡¯t say anything until I move down the steps.


    ¡°You remind me of myte wife.¡± he chuckles. I ignore his words stomping down the steps to where the


    women have stopped. The guards step closer and I stop looking at the King over my shoulder, who


    raises his hand.


    ¡°Leave her. Zirah, King Regan, will escort you back to the castle. I must head in; it¡¯s getting quite chilly


    and I fear snow is on the way. I can smell it.¡± He states, and he nods to me as I open the bag.


    He was right, the cool night breeze is fast approaching making me wonder if it would snow tonight as


    he said, the smell of rain in the air yet slightly different, yet Lycans don¡¯t feel the cold, so why is the


    King? My eyes move to King Regan, who does not look happy about having to y babysitter.


    Reaching into the bag, the women shake their heads just thanking me for saving them. I grab young


    Le¡¯s hand and force a small handful of coins into her palm and close her fingers around it. Tears


    spring from the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispers. I nod my head and then move to the next, the woman finally epting the


    coins.


    When I am done I turn, finding the King¡¯s guards gone and only King Regan remains, waiting rather


    impatiently on the stage.


    Climbing the steps, he stomps off ahead of me, and I whistle for Hunter to follow. Hunter obliges,


    running ahead and nearly knocking King Regan over, who growls at him. Climbing the incline and


    walking back, it is dark by the time we reach the long driveway heading toward the enormous iron


    gates when King Regan¡¯s phone rings in his pocket.


    He answers it before growling and stopping. I listen for a second before growing bored with waiting for


    him and wandering ahead. Only when I am about halfway up and the castle lightse into view and I


    hear rustling. My head turns to the side and I see Hunter¡¯s tail wagging in the air between some shrubs


    before hearing a sickening crunch followed by a whimper.


    ¡°Hunter!¡± I hiss at him, wondering what poor creature he has got in his paws and is trying to eat. He lifts


    his head, his mouth covered in blood when I hear it take off into the trees separating the Kingdom from


    the town. Hunter growls darting after it and I huff, chasing after him.


    ¡°Hunter, leave it!¡± I yell at the stupid wolf when I hear a pained yelp, then heavy panting. Walking


    deeper, I spot him ahead. I stomp through the forest toward him. Finding what he caught and is eating


    is a badger.


    ¡°Hunter, no! Bad boy!¡± I swat his ass and he whines at me. Pushing him aside; I find it is already dead.


    ¡°No, bad wolf! You don¡¯t eat¨C¡±


    ¡°Animals? He¡¯s a wolf, wolves hunt!¡± King Regan says, making me jump, having not heard himing


    up behind me. Turning around to face him, he tilts his head to the side, his eyes glowing in the


    darkness.


    ¡°Yeah, but he gets fed in the castle. He doesn¡¯t need to kill.¡±


    ¡°All things die; humans especially. Predator and prey, survival of the fittest. Huntere!¡± King Regan


    orders and I am surprised when Hunter listens to him. Hunter drops his head, sulking, and walks over


    to the King.


    ¡°Now hurry up, I may not be able to catch a cold human, but you, you¡¯ll catch your death if you stay out


    once the snow falls.¡± King Regan growls, turning on his heel and walking back the way I just came. I


    shake my head and follow.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want? My death saves you from having to marry me.¡±


    ¡°I would love nothing more, but if you die on my watch I lose my throne, so if you could save your death


    for when you¡¯re with Zeke or Lyon, it would be much appreciated.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can pencil that into my schedule while with them. Do you have a preference for my death


    that I should add?¡± King Regan growls.


    ¡°No!¡± he snarls, shooting me a re.


    ¡°Hunter listened to you¡­.why?¡± the King growls, stomping through the woods and Hunter keeps in line


    with him.


    ¡°Where is Gnash?¡± I ask, which makes him stop. I run into the back of him, not expecting it. He growls


    menacingly and reaches for me when Hunter growls in warning at him and he stops.


    ¡°Stay the fuck away from my wolf.¡±


    ¡°Answer the question.¡± His eyes flick to Hunter, then back to mine, and he curses but turns on his heel


    again and continues walking.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± he calls when I don¡¯t move.


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m good. I think I¡¯ll stay here.¡± I call out to him and I smirk when I see him stop. He really likes his


    throne!


    ¡°You have been in my care for not even ten minutes and are already pissing me off!¡± he snarls,


    stomping back toward me.


    ¡°Answer the question then, Regan!¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°What did I say about addressing me by name? I will not be disrespected by the likes of a fucking


    human!¡± Hunterunches at him, tearing into his arm and Regan snarls, backhanding him and sending


    him skidding across the ground. Hunter whines and shakes himself before baring his teeth and


    growling. Yet King Regan roars a feral growl.


    ¡°Try it once more, Hunter, and I will break her fucking neck!¡± Hunter whimpers and Regan grabs me by


    the front of my top. Ripping me toward him.


    ¡°You¡¯re ying games with the wrong brother. You stay away from my wolf! And me!¡± he growls, the


    sound so menacing it raises the hairs on my arms and sends a cold shiver down my spine. My heart


    races in my chest with adrenaline, yet I know he won¡¯t kill me. He won¡¯t risk his throne, and that


    information is very useful.


    King Reganughs. ¡°You stupid, pathetic girl. You¡¯re a fool not to fear me, but you will. My father is


    wrong about you. You may have him fooled. You may have survived our wolves, but let¡¯s see how you


    fair when they aren¡¯t here to protect you.¡± he growls, shoving me backward.


    I stagger,nding on my ass in the dirt. Hunter whimpers, and King Regan calls his name. Hunter,


    however, waits for me to get up andes to my side. I brush my fingers through his fur. When rity


    washes over me. Hunter listened to him when he found us, yet attacked him when he tried to grab me.


    ¡°They can feel you!¡± I sing out to Regan as I move to catch up. ¡°That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t attack you when


    you came close; he knew you weren¡¯t here to hurt me!¡±


    ¡°Just hurry up!¡± I chuckle, knowing I¡¯m right, and I run to catch up to him.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    The next morning I am woken by Shelley knocking on the door. ¡°Wakey, wakey?¡± Her chirpy voice rings


    out loudly as she steps into the room. I sit up in thefy bed and rub my eyes; the chill in the air was


    ice cold because the fire went out.


    ncing at her, she wanders over to me, I was sure I locked that door. Hunter sits up where he is lying


    beside me and sniffs the air before lying back down and watching her. I pat his head. ¡°How did you get


    in?¡±


    Shelley holds up a key. ¡°Master key.¡± She tells me, and I groan.


    ¡°Please tell me the three Kings don¡¯t have one of those?'''' She gives me a sympathetic look. ¡°Of course


    they do!¡± I mutter, tugging the nket back. I instantly pull it back over me, I swear this ce is colder


    than the caves.


    Shelley chuckles, walking closer. ¡°The King wishes to see you.¡±


    ¡°Which one? Asshole one, two, or three?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°King Theron.¡± She whispers.


    ¡°Master asshole then,¡± I tell her, and she chuckles.


    ¡°He¡¯s not so bad. He¡¯s usually quite nice.¡±


    ¡®He was going to make me pick women to enter in the maze of death; I would say otherwise.¡± I tell her,


    and she shakes her head.


    ¡°He was testing you. Only those that volunteer in the Kingdom enter the maze. He was never going to


    let them enter.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Wait, you didn¡¯t think to tell me this; I could be free and miles away by now!¡± She cringes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, he ordered me not to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Then why were you crying?¡±


    ¡°Because I thought he was at first, well, until Mchi told me otherwise once we got there. And I kind of


    thought you would pick twenty of them.¡± She cringes, and I raise an eyebrow at her.


    ¡°Really, because I look like a murderer?¡±


    ¡°Well, no but people change depending on the situation they¡¯re handed, and honestly if I was in your


    shoes, I don¡¯t know if I would be brave enough to do what you did.¡± She admits looking quite


    embarrassed.


    ¡°So he knew I wouldn¡¯t pick any of them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he said you tried to save one of the girls in the stables before you entered the maze?¡± I sigh and


    nod my head.


    ¡°Great, so I agreed just like he wanted.¡± I shake my head, climb out of bed and grab the fluffy robe and


    pull it on.


    ¡°But if it makes you feel better, now you know he won¡¯t risk his people.¡± She tells me, and I chew my lip.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t help me now, does it?¡± She shrugs, then nces at the door, which is cracked open.


    ¡°The King is leaving tonight. That is why he wants to see you. He sent for the Kings too. He is setting


    the rules for while he is away.¡±


    I watch her for a second, wondering if she¡¯ll answer honestly because something has been eating at


    me since I saw the darkness flickering in King Theron''s aura.


    ¡°The King is dying isn¡¯t he?¡± I ask her and her eyes widen in shock, and she peeks back at the door,


    then quickly rushes over to it and closes it quickly.


    ¡°He is, isn''t he?¡± She chews her lip nervously.


    ¡°His sons don¡¯t know, no one does except me, and he told Mchist night.¡± She whispers, looking


    down at the floor.


    ¡°That¡¯s why he needs to choose between his sons?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but no one is supposed to know. If they find out, the surrounding kingdoms may start a war for


    King Theron¡¯s throne, and if the vampiric Kingdom gets their hands on his throne¡­¡± she shakes her


    head.


    ¡°But King Theron has vampires working for him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but not by choice, part of the alliances. He knows they¡¯re traitors and were sent here to report


    back,¡± Shelley tells me.


    ¡°So why doesn¡¯t he want his sons to know?¡±


    ¡°Because they¡¯ve been at war with each other for years, he¡¯s hoping that this¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say, I¡¯m sorry¡­ But just trust me, what he¡¯s doing is for the best. If you think the Lycan


    Kingdoms are brutal, you¡¯re wrong. If the Vamps get their hands on his throne before he hands it


    down¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Just tell me.¡±


    ¡°Humankind will be enved.¡± I scoff, thenugh.


    ¡°And they aren¡¯t already?¡± Iugh. Humankind was already enved, has been long before I existed.


    ¡°Werewolves need humans, and so do Lycans to procreate since there are no Lycan females


    anymore.¡±


    ¡°But that will just make more werewolves,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Yes, but without the Lycans or werewolves, the humans will fall into the vampiric Kingdom''s rule. They


    don¡¯t need us to procreate; they need us for food! To feed off us! That is why so many try to flee the


    vampiric Kingdom ande here, those of us here donate blood to the vampiric Kingdom monthly, yet


    under King vic¡¯s rule, he¡¯ll turn us into incubators and blood bags, enve us, make feeders out of


    us and use us for vebor.¡±


    My brows furrow, which sounds horrendous. ¡°I know because I¡¯ve seen it; I¡¯ve been to the Vampiric


    Kingdom, and the humans are kept on leashes, half-starved and tortured. And the men?¡± She shakes


    her head. ¡°Trust me. You think the maze is harsh. In the vampiric kingdom, you¡¯re in the maze fighting


    for your life every day. I would take my chances in the maze any day than end up there,¡± she tells me,


    and a violent shiver runs up my spine.


    ¡°So you said the King is leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yes, for treatment. And that will be your chance.¡±


    ¡°Chance?¡± I ask her, and she nods while I put on my slippers.


    ¡°Yes, to escape. You¡¯ll have a week.¡±


    ¡°But you just said that the vampiric Kingdom..¡± she cuts me off with a wave of her hand.


    ¡°I know what I said.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°The King has a n if they fail to marry, and quite frankly, I rather his sons not be on the throne. None


    of them deserve it,¡± she tells me.


    ¡°A n? What n?¡±


    ¡°No one knows. I¡¯m not even supposed to know. The King left his journal open one night, he swore me


    to secrecy, but if one of his sons doesn¡¯t marry or prove they are worthy, he is giving the throne to


    Mchi and, unite the four Kingdoms and strip them of their thrones.¡±


    ¡°Why Mchi?¡± Shelley smiles, her cheeks turning pink with her blush.


    ¡°He the King¡¯s illegitimate brother.¡±


    ¡°And you and he are¨C¡± she quickly shakes her head.


    ¡°What, no, not like that.. I¡¯m human and a wit¨C¡±


    ¡°But you like him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s sweet.¡± she shrugs. Maybe because she never witnessed his bad side as I have.


    ¡°What will happen to you when the King dies?¡± she shrugs, ¡°I¡¯ll die without Lycan blood, and that¡¯s


    okay. I¡¯ll finally be able to go home. I¡¯ll be set free.¡± she smiles sadly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not scared?¡± she smiles.


    ¡°No witch fears death. We know it''s not the end, so no, I don¡¯t fear it. I embrace it, embrace what will


    death because life and death go hand in hand. For something to be reborn, it first must die, and energy


    never dies, not permanently anyway; it recycles; it forms into something else, and that is what we all


    are energy. Expansion. Metamorphosis. Limitless.


    ¡°Come on, we can¡¯t leave King Theron waiting, he can be quite impatient, and I know he wants to send


    you into town today.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask while moving to put on one of the skirts and dresses Shelley gave me.


    ¡°For clothes, for one, it''s getting chilly of a night, even though the days a stifling hot.¡± she sighs.


    ¡°Can youe with me?¡± I ask her, and she nods and chews her lip. ¡°Yes, but whoever¡¯s care you''re


    under today will also being.¡±


    ¡°Whoever¡¯s care I¡¯m in, can¡¯t I just go with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m signed to the King, so you¡¯re not my assigned, and it¡¯s part of the King¡¯s rules. Each day while


    we¡¯re gone, one of his sons will be assigned to you until he returns. Once he does, you¡¯ll choose whose


    kingdom you got to first.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Shelley scratches her neck nervously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but for the two weeks, the King wants you to


    remain here with his sons, just to ensure he can trust them not to kill you. When we return, you¡¯ll be


    told to choose which kingdom to go to first.¡± I pinch the bridge of my nose.


    ¡°And that is exactly why you need to run the moment you get a chance, and I know the Kings will kill


    you the moment you¡¯re not under the King¡¯s rule but theirs. Here they can¡¯t kill you, but at one of their


    Kingdoms, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to make out you ran away or killed yourself or had some ident.¡± I


    swallow, knowing she is right, I didn¡¯t think I would have to travel between Kingdoms.


    ¡°Soe on, let''s so who you¡¯ve been assigned to first and figure out your next move,¡± Shelley tells


    me, and I sigh.


    ¡°Hunter,e!¡± I tell him, following her out of the room.,

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    The King had a schedule set up on a board when I entered the dining hall, a calendar of sorts, and I


    gulp back the dread when I see today I will be once again with Regan. He did not look happy about it at


    all as he sat ring at the board like he could set it on fire if he just red hard enough.


    ¡°Zirah, finally, you¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately! I was hoping she choked in her sleep!¡± Zeke sneers, ring at me.


    ¡°Maybe if I¡¯m lucky, you¡¯ll choke on that damn ego of yours!¡± I spit back at him as I take my seat beside


    King Theron.


    ¡°Moon Goddess, why didn¡¯t I make his mother swallow him?¡± King Theron mutters to the roof as he


    rubs his temples. I snort augh, and Zeke mutters something, turning his gaze away while Lyon looks


    appalled at his father¡¯s words.


    ¡°As I was saying to my sons before you entered, I have assigned each day for the next two weeks


    amongst the three of them. Upon my return, and as long as none of them have forfeited the throne,


    you¡¯ll choose whose Kingdom you shall go to next. Think of this as a trial run, a try before you buy


    which pig of son you end up with.¡± King Theron snaps, ring at Zeke.


    ¡°Now, today, you¡¯ll be with King Regan. He¡¯ll take you into town to buy some clothes, and you¡¯ll spend


    the rest of the day and night with him. Each morning at 9 am, you¡¯ll be passed to the next!¡± The King


    announces triumphantly.


    ¡°When you say spend the rest of the day and night, does that mean every second of it?¡± I question not


    wanting to spend the night with any of these assholes.


    ¡°Precisely. You¡¯ll live like a married couple.¡± My eyes dart between the three Kings, who all stare at me


    like this is my fault!


    ¡°Nope!¡± I snap, sitting back and folding my arms across my chest.


    ¡°Zirah, must I remind you of what you agreed upon? These are the rules of this arranged marriage. In


    the end, you¡¯ll pick which son you find worthy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping in the same room as any of them. I rather sleep in the stables!¡± I retort.


    ¡°Fine, that¡¯s settled then, father; I will drop her at the stables at bedtime or the pigpen wherever she


    feels more at home!¡± King Regan snaps, getting to his feet.


    ¡°Sit down!¡± King Theron booms, and his fistes down on the table.


    ¡°A pig would be more worthy of the throne than any of you!¡± I spit back at King Regan. His jaw


    clenches, and his hand on the table fists. Turning my attention to the King, I plead my case.


    ¡°Can I marry your fattest pig, King Theron? At least if your Kingdom falls, we¡¯ll have bacon!¡± I ask, and


    King Theron smiles.


    ¡°You marry one of my sons, dear; you¡¯ll have all the bacon you want, but no. I need a sessor, and


    these three muppets are, unfortunately, the only options.¡± he motions toward his sons.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I stay in the room I am in? As much as I am looking forward to spending time with the


    parasites you call sons, I fear they¡¯ll kill me in my sleep the first chance they get.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Goddess, give me strength. She is trying myst damn nerve.¡± The King mutters and sighs. He sits


    back, ring at his sons.


    ¡°You will not kill her, and the same rule applies: she dies in your care or suddenly goes missing, you


    instantly forfeit your throne and Kingdom! Am I understood?¡± Lyon nods his head once. Regan growls


    in answer when Zeke smiles wickedly. I watch him, not liking the evil glint in his eyes.


    ¡°Fine by me, but father, if we must live like a married couple and share a bed and all that isn¡¯t only fair,


    she has to perform like one?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± King Theron questions. Zeke shrugs. ¡°Well, if she gets to try before she buys,


    shouldn¡¯t we be granted the same privilege?¡± My heart skips a beat.


    ¡°I¡¯m not following, son. What is it you are asking?¡±


    ¡°He wants to know if she will be obligated to fuck him!¡± Regan sneers, yet his eyes don¡¯t leave me


    when I look at him.


    ¡°Well, if she wants to, sure. But if you brutalize her¨C¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll lose our kingdoms!¡± Zeke finishes for him with a roll of his eyes, yet his lips tug into a cruel sneer.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡®So wait, how is any of this fair? We have been given every rule, yet she has none?¡± Lyon asks, yet my


    eyes are still locked on Regan. The moment Zeke spoke, his aura red like a raging storm, crackling


    around us and darkening to the most violent hue I¡¯ve ever seen.


    ¡°She needs rules father, we can¡¯t have her walk all over us. Why is it she can pick and order us around,


    yet she isn¡¯t to even attempt to meet our standards?¡± Lyon argues. Regan breaks the stare off, and I let


    out a breath as he turns his attention to his brother and father. Turning my gaze to King Theron, his


    brows are creased, and he appears to be deep in thought.


    ¡°Very well, I suppose I¡¯m willing topromise, but you¡¯ll obey every rule I set out!¡± He looks at his


    sons before he turns his attention to me. ¡°And so will you! No if¡¯s, no but¡¯s, you¡¯ll actually try to obey the


    rules!¡± My mouth suddenly loses all moisture, wondering what rules he¡¯ll give me, and my eyes move to


    Shelley, who stares at me in some silent message to agree, reminding me it won¡¯t matter once I


    escape.


    So I nod in agreement. ¡°What are the rules?¡± I ask and the King¡¯s tense posture rxes, and he


    pushes up from his seat and grabs another board to write; he chews on the end of his marker for a


    second while he thinks before writing Grooms on one side and shing a line down the middle and


    writing bride on the other. I pull a face, not liking either of those titles.


    He moves back to the groom¡¯s side, marker scribbling.


    ¡°First rule: No killing the Bride!¡±


    ¡°Same rule should apply to her if she is expected to share our bed!¡± Lyon points out. Zeke scoffs, and


    Lyon growls at him.


    ¡°Idiot, you have to sleep sometime! Unless you learned how to sleep with one eye open?¡± Lyon retorts.


    ¡°Good point, son!¡± King Theron states, writing the same rule for me: I can¡¯t kill them.


    ¡°Bummer, I was really hoping he would leave that one off; I had your deaths all nned out.¡± I spit


    sarcastically.


    The three Kings re at me while King Theron moves back to their rules. And the outrage caused by it


    is instantaneous by Zeke and Lyon.


    ¡°You¡¯ll remain faithful to your bride!¡±


    ¡°What? That¡¯s some fucking bullshit if she doesn¡¯t have to put out!¡± Zeke snarls. ¡°I¡¯m not agreeing with


    that one. Either she gets on her knees or on her fucking back, or we get it somewhere else!¡± Zeke


    snaps.


    The King ignores Zeke and Lyon¡¯s words of outrage and writes the same on my side, yet that rule is


    fine with me. I have no ns to deflower myself anytime soon!


    Instead of reading each one out, he continues writing while we all wait in anticipation of these rules.


    When he is done, he turns to face us.


    ¡°Each side will have ten rules. You three boys can write two rules each, and Zirah. You can write one


    rule for them since they have more rules than you already. So choose wisely.¡± The King states.


    The King turns the board so we can¡¯t see it on the easel and steps away from the board, tossing the


    pen to Lyon, who gets up first. He walks over to the board, writes his two rules, then smirks, passing


    the pen to Zeke. His eyes flicker dangerously at me as he gets up from the chair and looks at his father.


    ¡°I can make any rule?¡±


    ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t go against my rules.¡± King Theron tells him, and Zeke moves to the board. He


    reads the rules set out by the king and growls angrily and presses his lips in a line before thinking of his


    two rules. Yet before he can write anything, King Regan gets up and snatches the pen off him. Zeke


    growls and squares up to his brother, who is a good foot or more taller than him.


    I watch on nervously when ncing at the King to see if he¡¯ll interfere, yet he watches on eagerly when


    King Regan speaks.


    ¡°You said we can pick two rules, right? No matter what those rules are, as long as they don¡¯t go against


    yours?¡± King Regan questions. His aura oozes out of him angrily, and Zeke snarls, baring his teeth at


    his brother.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    ¡°Correct. Once the rules are written, they can not be changed, so choose wisely, Regan.¡± King Regan


    looks at his father, and his eyes ze over. My eyes dart to the King, who also has the same faraway


    expression on his face. And I know somehow they canmunicate that way because it¡¯s like their


    auras merge briefly. King Theron nods once to his son, and Regan turns back to look at Zeke, who he


    is chest to chest with.


    ¡°Move! I will only ask once!¡± Regan sneers, and Zeke res at him.


    ¡°Fucking pussy!¡± Zeke growls back, barging past him with his shoulder to stand behind him. Yet it


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    makes me curious as to why they are fighting when they each got to pick two. My stomach sinks when I


    see Regan read the current rules. His eyes flicker, but he says nothing. Instead, writing on the board


    and tossing the marker at Zeke. It bounces off his chest, and he just catches it, and Zeke storms over


    to look at what he wrote. A feral snarl tears out of him, when he suddenly smiles wickedly.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Zeke sneers, scribbling his two rules.


    Regan takes his seat and res at me when Zeke saunters over, holding the marker out to me.


    ¡°Choose wisely. You only get one, love!¡± Zeke taunts. I instantly know what I will choose for them to


    keep their grubby paws off me!


    Getting up, I move to the board, feeling their eyes on me. My eyes go to the rules first that the King set


    out on the groom¡¯s side.


    1: Can¡¯t kill the bride.


    2: Must remain faithful.


    3: Must n a date when the bride is in their care.


    I nearly snort as I keep reading. It was like the King was just trying to find any rule to give them to force


    them to try to make this sham marriage work.


    4. Must share a bed with their bride.


    5. No pornography in her presence.


    6. Dinners must be in the dining hall, and all three grooms must be in attendance.


    7. The Kings must take her outside at least once daily and not confine her to their rooms.


    8. Must ensure she eats three meals a day.


    9. Kings are to run the kingdom TOGETHER as one while I am gone.


    The ninth rule makes me frown. If they are topete, why must they work together? However, when I


    see the 10th rule I¡¯m supposed to make, it is already filled in, but with different handwriting, I gasp. My


    mouth opens in shock when I realize it isn¡¯t King Theron¡¯s handwriting and Zeke definitely wouldn¡¯t


    have written it, meaning it was King Regan.


    10. The Kings will not force her to have sex with them.


    My eyes dart to Regan, who has turned his chair slightly and is watching me with an indecipherable


    expression on his face.


    ncing at my side and the rules set out, I read the rules the King has written. The first three rules are


    the same as the Kings.


    1: I can¡¯t kill the Kings.


    2: I must remain faithful.


    3. I must share a bed with the Kings.


    The fourth is different.


    4. I cannot run away.


    I swallow when I see the next five rules. My brows furrow, and I nce at King Regan. He gave up one


    of his rules and added one to their side. But why?


    5: The Bride must bathe her Kings.


    I grit my teeth, not wanting to be near them, and I definitely don¡¯t want to wash them.


    6: The bride must eat and drink whatever the King whose care she is in.


    I shake my head and move to the next. Lyon¡¯s weren¡¯t too bad, though the bathing one makes me want


    to scream in anger. Ie to the next rule, which I know by the handwriting is King Regan¡¯s.


    7: She must hand back our wolves and not use them against us.


    Wouldn¡¯t that be two rules?


    My stomach sinks at that one, knowing their wolves are my only protection, yet nothing makes my


    blood run colder than seeing the two rules Zeke chose.


    8: If the bride breaks any rules or embarrasses the Kings or causes what we deem as trouble within the


    Kingdom, the assigned daily King can pick her punishment.


    9: The bride can¡¯t refuse their touch or affections.


    My mouth opens at Zeke¡¯sst rule, and my heart rate quickens. Zeke must know where my mind went


    because he speaks before I can ask the King.


    ¡°Father said as long as they don¡¯t go against his rules, they¡¯re allowed.¡± I press my lips in a line.


    ¡°Your rule is basically the same thing!¡± I snap at him, and King Regan turns his head to look at his


    brother.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rule?¡± King Regan asks, his eyes trained on his brother, and King Theron looks at me.


    ¡°Read the rule out. Is it one of mine it goes against?¡± King Theron states.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s¡­¡± I start to say when King Regan, who is ring at his brother, speaks up.


    ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡± Regan snarls.


    ring at Zeke, I read the rule. ¡°9: The Bride can¡¯t refuse their touch or affections.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t contradict my rules, or the one Regan added to your side. Marriages have physical and


    sexual contact. They are to remain faithful. I can¡¯t expect them not to have some of their needs met,


    Zirah. Please do try to understand, dear. They can¡¯t have sex with you, Regan assured that.¡± My eyes


    prick with tears as I re at the board, knowing I can¡¯t change it.


    ¡°But it¡¯s the same thing,¡± I tell him, looking at the King. His eyes soften, and he looks down at his hands


    and curses.


    ¡°That is my mistake, dear. It never urred to me, but I made the rule that the rules can¡¯t be changed,¡±


    he says, looking genuinely angry with himself before he turns his head to re at Zeke.


    My eyes move to the three Kings. King Regan looks furious, Zeke looks smug as a pig in shit, and


    Lyon. He is staring down at the table when he looks at Regan.


    ¡°Let me or Regan add conditions to it,¡± Lyon speaks abruptly, looking at Regan.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s my rule; it can¡¯t be changed!¡¯ Zeke snarls.


    ¡°He won¡¯t be changing it. He¡¯ll simply be adding to it. Majority rules, Zeke. Father said he would


    Kings actually defend me, making me wonder why when they all despise me so much.


    Zeke scoffs, looking at his father, who, in turn, looks at King Regan. ¡°Son, you have to agree or


    disagree with breaking the majority between you three.¡± King Theron says, and King Regan¡¯s eyes


    move to mine.


    ¡°Regan, she¡¯s a fucking¡ª-¡± Lyon snarls and is cut off.


    ¡°I know she¡¯s a virgin! Why do you think I ced that rule on our side?!¡± he snaps at his brother.


    ¡°I swear, Regan if you take this bitch¡¯s side¨C¡± Zeke starts to say.


    ¡°You¡¯ll what? Snarl at me, voice your empty fucking threats!¡± King Regan growls, pushing up from his


    chair.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s decided Regan will add conditions but won¡¯t remove the rule.¡± The King adds, and Regan


    stalks toward me. He steps behind me, plucking the marker from my hand and leaning over me to write


    on the board. His chest presses to my back and rumbles as he steps closer and dips his head.


    ¡°You owe me!¡± he whispers, and I quickly nod. If it means not having Zeke force himself on me, I would


    agree for now. However, when he lifts the marker, his father speaks.


    ¡°Make sure not to change the rule Zeke madepletely.¡± I peer over the board, looking at him, when


    King Regan grabs my hand, sliding his fingers, holding the marker between mine.


    He moves my hand and his toward the board, and my hand trembles, wondering if he is letting me add


    the condition or if he is doing it. I look at him over my shoulder, nearly brushing my nose with him when


    his eyes flicker, making me look back at the board. He adds brackets and then stops, leaving it nk.


    Was he giving me the choice? He taps my foot with his and I grip his fingers, waiting for him to tell his


    father I was trying to manipte what he writes. When he doesn¡¯t call me out, I move the marker.


    When I¡¯m done, he drops his hand and holds the marker out to me.


    ¡°What did he add?¡± Zeke demands as Regan steps away and takes his seat. My eyes go to Regan,


    then back at the board. And I read out what I put in the brackets using Regan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°That the kings will not prate the bride without her permission, or touch below the waist without her


    permission.¡± I read out to him, and Zeke snarls, rising from his seat. He growls, and his father snarls


    back at him in a warning.


    Zeke nces between the lot of us before he turns on his heel and storms out of the dining hall.


    I read my rules and theirs once more as I decide what to add to their side.


    I nce over the rules, trying to think of one when it urs to me that if they demand to choose what I


    wear, they¡¯ll figure out I am a witch, but another worry gnaws at me.


    The King may not harm his own people, but would his sons in order to get me toply? My eyes dart


    to Shelley. Looking over the rules they¡¯ve given me. Some are kind of two rules rolled into one, like


    Regans handing the wolves¡¯ back and not using them against them technically can be seen as two


    rules.


    So I write my rule.


    9: The bride can pick her own clothes, and the Kings can¡¯t hurt any of the Kingdom¡¯s people to make


    the brideply.


    Stepping back, I look at the rules. ¡°Make sure you sign it as they did.¡± King Theron says, and I nce


    at their signatures. I quickly sign it before turning the board to show the King.


    ¡°Very well, King Regan will take you into town, and as of tomorrow, you will officially be his for 24 hours.


    You¡¯ve been granted 24 hours of grace, Zirah, tomorrow, you live with my sons as their wife. So please


    behave; I leave tonight and wish toe home to my future daughter-inw in one piece,¡± King Theron


    states. His brows pinch before his eyes fall on Regan and Lyon.


    "Behave yourselves!" He scolds his sons.


    "You don''t wish us the same, father. Do you fear she will be no match for us?" Lyon taunts.


    "No, you''ll leave her in pieces, but you three, there won''t be anything left of for me jig saw back


    together."


    I snicker, and Lyon raises an eyebrow at his words, yet Regan remains silent, staring at the table.


    "Son?" King Theron tilts his head, and Regan lifts his.


    "Where are going that is so important that you would risk leaving her unattended with us?"


    "House of parliament." King Theron retorts, pushing his chair in.


    "There have been notices requiring your attendance. I would have seen those. What are you hiding?"


    "What I am doing and where I am going is none of your business. You do as required, and don''t dare


    question me, son!"


    "No, if I am being forced to remain here, forced to ept these rules, and forced to ept¡­" King


    Regan''s eyes move to me. "This human, I want answers."


    "You don''t have to ept anything, but you will do as I say and have some manners. Your bride has a


    name."


    "Not when with me she doesn''t. She is amoner, a peasant!" Regan growls. King Theron walks


    around the table slowly while Regan res daggers of disgust at me. Lyon presses his lips in a line


    before ring at me too. Suddenly I feel as small as Regan insinuated; I hate them. So why did his


    words affect me so? I don''t want any part of this, either.


    King Theron drops his hands on his oldest son''s shoulders, leaning down. His aura oozes out like a


    volcano erupting, it''s suffocating, and a bead of sweat rolls down the back of my neck. Yet the longer I


    remain here, the more I feel and recognize their auras, which is bing quite concerning. Maybe


    grandma was wrong about them not affecting me or maybe these runes were wearing down; I would


    have to checkter.


    "If you think so poorly of her, why did you change the rules to protect her?" Theron snarls.


    "That is not why I changed them?" Regan booms and he turns his deadly gaze on his father. King


    Theron chuckles.


    "You had nothing to say until Zeke suggested sleeping with her. The moment that was mentioned, you


    suddenly cared for the rules. Now, why is that?" Theron retorts. Regan growls, his aura slipping out and


    challenging his father. I suddenly feel lightheaded under the oppressiveness of them. The room spins,


    and my vision blurs. What''s happening to me?


    "You don''t know, do you? Yet you went against your brother because instinct told you to. Maybe instead


    of questioning my choices, question your own and the meaning behind them." Regan shakes his head,


    and I suddenly see two of them across from me. My breathing grows harsher, and I barely catch myself


    before headbutting the table.


    "Zirah!" Shelley shrieks, and her panicked voice brings everyone''s attention to me. Their auras drops,


    along with the sickening feeling inside me; my arm burns fiercely, and so does my spine, and then it


    stops.


    Hands clutch my arms, and I shake the feeling off. Only to find Regan suddenly standing and Lyon. The


    King, however, purses his lips.


    "Interesting." The King says, then turns, walking out of the room, leaving us staring after him.


    "You didn''t eatst night or this morning. When was yourst meal?" Shelley gushes, waving down


    another servant.


    "I''m fine." I shrug her off.


    "When did youst eat?" Regan demands, and I lift my gaze to him.


    "Why do you care?" I snap.


    "Because I am not carrying you home if you faint in town, now answer the question!" He bellows at me.


    I roll my eyes, trying to think; I know it was before I came here.


    Granny and I hadn''t done much hunting as she was unwell from casting, so maybe a couple of days


    before that. So I can''t be sure.


    "I can''t remember."


    "Feed her. We leave in an hour." King Regan snarls before stalking out of the room with Lyon jogging to


    catch up to him.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    One of the servants quickly serves me juice and eggs on toast; Shelley hovers, refusing to let me leave


    until she has watched me eat every crumb before handing me an apple.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± I assure her, even so, I take it, tapping my leg. Hunter slowly gets to his feet and stretches. I


    watch him. He¡¯s been off since he woke up, almost depressed. ¡°Hunter,e on, boy.¡± He wags his


    tail, moving to keep up as Shelley leads me back to my room. Once we are inside, she locks the door


    and turns to me. Reaching into the pockets of her apron, she pulls out a key.


    Grabbing some decent clothes out and removing the robe, I pull on a long sleeve top and the skirt; I


    have to roll it to keep it on my hips. This one is a little too big, doesn''t have a drawstring, and is much


    lighter than the others.


    ¡°This key is for the back entrance gates behind the stables. It is heavily guarded, but shift changes at


    midnight, and it is left unguarded for approximately ten minutes. It¡¯s only guarded by the cameras and


    rms.¡± She tells me, walking over to the bed. She grabs the corner of the mattress by the bedside


    table and slips it on the bed base before dropping the mattress and tucking in the bed linen.


    ¡°So I have not only ten minutes to escape, but I have to somehow hide from the cameras and not trip


    any rms?¡±


    ¡°No, before I leave, I n on getting into the surveince room. I will set them on a timer and shut them


    off for twenty minutes. But listen to me, Zirah, this is very important. Head west, follow the path, and


    don¡¯t stray from it! Do not run into the forest North. That will lead you into enemy territory.¡±


    ¡°Follow a path. Wouldn¡¯t it be under surveince?¡± Shelley shakes her head.


    ¡°Yes, but you have ten minutes. Follow it to the drains. They will lead you outside the kingdom''s


    borders back toward the mountains. You''ll get out unnoticed if you can get to those mountains and the


    neighboring towns.¡± She tells me.


    I chew my lip and nod my head before looking down at Hunter, knowing I can¡¯t take him. ¡°When?¡± I ask


    her.


    ¡°In two nights from now, Zeke is your best shot. He¡¯s a terrible alcoholic and is usually passed out by


    then.¡±


    ¡°Why not tonight?¡±


    ¡°Because tonight the King leaves, and the King is ordering someone to be stationed at your door until


    you are under one of his sons¡¯ care.¡± I sigh. This is a mess, and I am not looking forward to spending a


    night with Regan tomorrow.


    ¡°Here, the King told me to give you this,¡± she tells me, reaching into her pocket and pulling a stic


    card out. She hands it to me and then gives me a small purse full of gold coins. I hold the card up,


    having never seen it before. Turning it over, it has a stripe along the back and numbers on the front.


    What am I supposed to do with this?


    Shelley purses her lips. ¡°Maybe just use the coins,¡± she says, taking it and tucking it inside the purse.


    ¡°There is enough gold in there; you could buy whatever you want anyway, and I don¡¯t have enough


    time to school you on its use. Maybe ask King Regan?¡± She suggests. I raise an eyebrow at her.


    ¡°Good point, maybe not.¡± She chuckles.


    ¡°Now remember midnight, head west along the path!¡± She repeats, gripping my shoulders when we


    both freeze, hearing a knock on the door. ¡°Just a minute. She is changing.¡± Shelley sings out, and I


    quickly finish getting dressed, pulling the sandals on and ensuring the sleeves cover mepletely.


    However, when I tug the sleeve down to my wrist, I notice the first rune on my arm is fading. I stare at


    it, and Shelley nces at the door before looking at me.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I point at my wrist.


    She grabs my wrist, turning my arm, studying the rune before yanking my sleeve up, her fingers tracing


    over them like it is the first time she truly looks at them.


    ¡°But these are cloa¡ª¡± her words are cut off when the door opens, and the door handle hits the floor.


    Shelley yanks my sleeve down, and King Regan steps into the room.


    ¡°I said an hour. A king does not wait.¡± He snarls, and Shelley drops my hand and her head.


    ¡°Sorry, my King. We must have lost track of time.¡± Shelley answers, apologizing for me, yet time hadn¡¯t


    really passed that quickly, had it? Shelley gives me a worried look, but one growl from King Regan


    sends her rushing from the room.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so rude,¡± I snap at Regan before tapping my leg. Hunter gets up slowly from his


    spot in front of the firece and wanders over, his tail wagging.


    ¡°Leave him here.¡± King Regan says abruptly.


    I look at the King, but his eyes are on Hunter. ¡°He needs Zeke¡¯s blood. He is weakening and soon will


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    start decaying.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, horrified. Decaying?


    ¡°Yes, he needs his master¡¯s blood.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you give him yours?¡± King Regan shakes his head and crouches next to me, ruffling Hunter¡¯s fur.


    ¡°No, we¡¯ve tried in the past; it makes them sick. They¡¯re sired to their master only. Only Zeke can fix


    him.¡± King Regan says, grabbing his face. He tilts Hunter¡¯s head up, prying his mouth open and looking


    inside his mouth before doing the same to his eyes.


    King Regan clicks his tongue. ¡°You need to give him back to Zeke unless you want him to die. He¡¯s


    gone too long without blood.¡± He says, standing up.


    I chew my lip worriedly; I didn¡¯t want him to die. ¡°Maybe we could find Zeke?¡± I ask him, and I am


    surprised when King Regan nods.


    ¡°Hurry up then.¡± The King walks out, and I follow with Hunter.


    ¡°Where is Gnash?¡± I ask, and he growls.


    ¡°Away from you!¡± Regan snarls, leading me through the castle. We have to slow down a few times to


    wait for Hunter, who is growing worse by the second. It also makes me wonder if this is what will


    happen with Shelley when the King dies.


    Regan leads me through the castle to some huge entertainment room, a bar takes up an entire wall,


    big screens on the walls ying clips, and a few guards stand aroundughing and talking to Zeke,


    who is drinking and already wasted. Peering in, I see a young maid looking petrified, pushed up against


    a snooker table by two of the vampire guards. I go to enter when King Regan grips my wrist and


    shoves me back out the doors.


    The moment King Regan enters, all chatter dies immediately. ¡°Leave us!¡± He orders, and the guards


    instantly scatter, almost falling over each other to leave the room.


    ¡°Now, why did you have to do that, brother, and ruin my fun? I was about to make Lincoln and Palo


    bend the maid over that table and fuck her so I could watch.¡± Zeke drawls, and I wander inside,


    stepping into the huge room to find he has the girl by her elbow, having not escaped.


    ¡°Go back to your station.¡± King Regan snaps at her, and she nods, eagerly wanting to escape the


    situation she has been ced in. She goes to leave but Zeke yanks her back.


    ¡°Only if she is recing her..¡± Zeke taunts, his eyes turning ck as he licks his lips. I walk into the


    room further, and the girl¡¯s eyes dart to me.


    ¡°Let her go, Zeke, you¡¯re¨C¡± My words are cut off when he moves impossibly fast. One minute he was


    across the room. The next, his fingers are wrapped around my neck.


    ¡°Are you volunteering, Love?¡± He purrs, yet his grip grows tighter.


    ¡°You can¡¯t hurt me.¡± I sneer back at him, and heughs.


    ¡°Wrong, I can¡¯t kill you. There is no rule about hurting you.¡± Zeke smiles wickedly, and Hunter growls at


    my feet. His eyes dart down, and his grip tightens.


    ¡°Zeke!¡± Regan warns, but Hunter¡¯s growl has not even half the menacing sound it usually carries, and I


    know he is too weak to actually attack him. My face changes color, and I grip his wrist.


    ¡°Zeke!¡± Regan snaps.


    ¡°What did you do to him?¡± Zeke snarls angrily. I clutch his wrist, and it grows tighter, the blood rushing


    to my head as he pushes me back. My ass hits something solid, and I re at him before lifting my


    knee between his legs.


    He grunts, letting go and staggers back while I clutch my knees, gasping for breath.


    Zeke snarls, and I stand up, only to see his fist flying toward my face. I flinch, waiting for the impact,


    only it neveres when Regan steps in front of me. Instead, Zeke''s fist connects with Regan¡¯s chest,


    and he growls menacingly.


    ¡°Not on my watch! I have to be seen with her, and I am not going into town with her ck and blue.¡±


    Regan growls. Zeke res at me and shakes his head.


    ¡°Always worried about appearance, brother,¡± Zeke retorts. Regan mutters under his breath before


    stepping aside.


    ¡°Hunter needs your blood,¡± Regan states, motioning toward the weakening wolf.


    ¡°So she is returning him?¡± Zeke questions, and I swallow, having no intention of doing that right now.


    Zeke chuckles. ¡°Oh, so you thought you could ask me to heal him but not return him?¡± Zeke questions.


    ¡°Zeke, give him your damn blood; I have work to do.¡± Regan snaps, sounding bored.


    ¡°No, she gives him back, and I will. Don¡¯t, and he dies? Well, your death would be worth losing my


    throne for if something happens to him.¡± Zeke speaks coldly. I look at Hunter and then at Zeke.


    ¡°Think carefully, Human. He won¡¯tst the night.¡± Zeke snaps. Regan looks down at me, waiting for my


    answer, and I suck in a breath.


    ¡°Hunter, go to Zeke,¡± I murmur, knowing I am losing my only protection.


    Hunter whines but does what he is told, and Zeke reaches toward the small coffee table and grabs a


    cheese knife. He slices into his palm and crouches before his wolf. Hunter starts drinking his blood


    instantly while Zeke runs his fingers through his fur.


    ¡°Come, I don¡¯t want to be all day,¡± Regan says, walking out of the room. I give Hunter onest nce


    before following King Regan.


    "Now, let''s see how brave you are without our wolves by your side," Zeke calls out, thenughs. What


    they forget is I have nothing left to lose, but they do. Their precious thrones, dead or alive either way,


    Zeke won''t be getting that throne.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Worry gnawed at me as I follow Regan out of the castle when he stops noticing Mchi at the front


    gates.


    ¡°My King,¡± Mchi acknowledges, and his eyes dart to me next to Regan.


    ¡°Zirah.¡± I give him a brief nod.


    ¡°Are you leaving with my father?¡± King Regan asks him. Mchi sighs.


    ¡°Regan, you know I can¡¯t give you information.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all family. If there is something you need to tell me, now is your chance, Mchi.¡± Mchi looks


    ahead.


    ¡°That may be so, but I am loyal to your father. That is all I can tell you.¡± Regan growls.


    ¡°Something is going on, more than he is saying. Is the Kingdom in danger?¡± Mchi shakes his head.


    ¡°Is my father?¡± Regan asks and Mchi swallows but says nothing, yet I could tell that was his way of


    saying yes without breaking his loyalty to the King, his half brother from what Shelley told me.


    ¡°I wish I could say more.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve said enough. But I have one more question. Is this the reason for the urgency behind¡­¡± King


    Regan nces at me. ¡°The human?¡± he sneers.


    ¡°Your father needs to ensure the Kingdoms just in case.¡± King Regan nods his head once. However,


    when he goes to leave, Mchi grabs his arm.


    ¡°Zeke can not get the throne,¡± Mchi says slowly.


    ¡°He won¡¯t. I¡¯ll kill him before I allow that.¡± Regan assures him, yet his words confuse me that he would


    speak like that about his brother.


    ¡°No¡­ You don¡¯t understand Regan¡­ Zeke, he¡¯s up to something, he¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s what? What has he done this time, Mchi?¡± Mchi nces at the castle and presses his lips


    in a line.


    ¡°Nothing I can prove, but what is going on with your father didn¡¯t start until he showed up a month ago.¡±


    ¡°A month ago? Zeke told me and Lyon he only returned for the Maze trials.¡± Mchi¡¯s brows pinch and


    he shakes his head.


    ¡°No, Zeke has been here for over a month. His Kingdom is being run by his Beta.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± King Regan shakes his head.


    ¡°Check the logbooks. He¡¯s up to something. Ask any of the staff but your father¡¯s had issues since he


    arrived.¡±


    ¡°I noticed, he seems¡­.¡± Regan doesn¡¯t finish.


    ¡°Not himself¡­ yeah, he¡¯s even been forgetting staff names, he¡¯s attacked Shelley twice...he¡¯s not of


    sound mind.¡±


    ¡°He attacked her?¡± Regan questions.


    ¡°Yes, I had to pull him off her at dinner the other night, like he forgot who she was. He called her Litha..


    thought she.¡±


    ¡°Litha is dead.¡± King Regan states.


    ¡°I know. I was there with you and watched her burn. But¡­ I don¡¯t know it like he sometimes forgets


    what decade he is in.¡± Mchi worries and, by his aura, I could tell he genuinely loves and worries for


    his King.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be telling you this. But¡ªI owe him my life.¡± Mchi says sadly.


    ¡°I find out what is going on.¡±


    ¡°And be quick. Zeke is hiding something; you need to find out what it is.¡± King Regan nods, and


    Mchi motions for the guards to open up the gates. King Regan stomps and I look at Mchi.


    ¡°Well, off you go. Keep up.¡± Mchi smiles.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell him?¡± I ask him. He looks at me, confused.


    ¡°Tell him what?¡± I pull my sleeve up a little and Mchi instantly rips it back down to cover my wrist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them see.¡± he hisses, ncing around at the other guards who aren¡¯t even looking in our


    direction.


    ¡°I had a hard enough time ordering the maids to forget. As for vamps, I took care of them,¡± he whispers.


    ¡°Now go and never mention this again.¡±


    Mchi''s words leave me with more questions. I know a witch cursed the Lycans, but why, after all this


    time, do they still hold a grudge? What¡¯s done is done! Shaking my head, I race to keep up with the


    King. Yet he is already on the path and once I reach it, I slow down, giving up.


    King Regan didn¡¯t care if I was able to keep up with his long strides as we walked into town; he seemed


    to be on a mission to get this over with so he could get away from me, which is fine by me.


    However, as he gets further ahead, I give up trying to keep up, instead taking my own pace, looking for


    paths and alternate routes, so much so I lose track of himpletely as he disappears. He seems to


    forget I am supposed to be in his ¡°Care¡±


    However, I have other things on my mind besides escaping this luxurious prison I have found myself in.


    One of my runes is fading, making me wonder what that means and how I am going to get what I need


    to revitalize them. That is not something I am looking forward to, and I highly doubt King Regan would


    point me in the direction of wolfsbane, branding iron, and the herbs I need without asking questions.


    Plus, there is the issue of the spell granny used.


    Stopping, I nce at the forest lining the narrow footpath, wondering if any of the herbs are here and if


    I just need to find them. Pulling my sleeve up, I see the fading mark. The blue is gone, and it has now


    turned gray. The scar beneath is the only indicator of what it once was, yet the magic has now faded


    and I¡¯m not even sure if I can recreate it.


    Granny used a spell, one I never paid attention to because I never understood thenguage she spoke


    when she did it. However, while unsupervised, I decide to wander off the track. I find some wild


    currents and pick them, popping them in my mouth and chewing before picking a handful and moving a


    little deeper.


    Bing absorbed in my task of finding herbs and trying to locate the dreaded wolfsbane in the thick


    brush, I end up finding crab apples and have an entire handful of berries and fruit when I hear his


    furious voice.


    ¡°Human!¡± I hear King Regan snarl, making me jump. He growls angrily and I can hear him stomping


    through the forests. I sigh, knowing my mission to find the herbs I need is over. But I got currents!


    Although they aren¡¯t very tasty and quite bitter since it is the wrong season for them. But still, it reminds


    me of home.


    ¡°Zirah!¡± Regan snarls. My arm starts burning and I nce down at it, seeing the next rune seems to


    blink. What is going on with me? Tugging my sleeve down, I turn my head in the direction I hear him


    ¡°You¡¯re testing my damn patience, girl!¡± He snarls when he finds me.


    ¡°And you¡¯re testing my damn legs bigfoot, if you want me to remain by your side, remember I have


    shorter legs! You went ahead, so I detoured.¡± I retort, and he growls.


    ¡°Your attitude is getting on my damn nerves. Do you think I want to babysit you?¡± He snaps, grabbing


    my arm and tugging me back toward the path, using those impossibly long strides and a fast pace that


    leaves me stumbling to keep up.


    I pull on my wrist, and he growls, then stops and grabs me. A squeak leaves me, not expecting it when


    I find myself dangling upside down and looking at his plump ass. Not bad, even if I do say so myself.


    ¡°I have meetings in an hour! You are wasting my damn time!¡± He snaps. I re at his backside and the


    light gray suit he is wearing before I snicker. Popping another current in my mouth, I push up, leaving


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    all my weight on his arm, and he growls.


    ¡°Current?¡± I offer. He presses his lips in a line before lifting me higher and tossing me back over his


    shoulder. I re at his backside before going to eat another current, when I smirk.


    Opening my hand, I chuckle and squeeze the currents, mushing them in my hand and turning it a deep


    reddish purple. I then smear it over his backside, ruining his gray pants.


    He stops. ¡°Control yourself and keep your pitiful peasant''s hands to yourself!¡± he snarls before pping


    my ass. I snicker to myself.


    ¡°Sorry, Regan.¡± I draw out his name and he jostles me, his shoulder digging painfully into my stomach.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to touch it, don¡¯t put it in my face. I couldn¡¯t help myself, so plump, like a peach.


    My peasant hands just couldn¡¯t resist touching the almighty King of assholiness!¡± I p his backside.


    Argh, finding it hard like a fucking rock! I shake my hand. It stings me more than him. He snarls and


    digs his fingers into my thighs.


    ¡°Keep that up and I will leave you with Zeke!¡± he says. I roll my eyes, digging my elbows into his back


    and resting my chin on my hands as he trudges through the forest.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get along with your brothers?¡± I ask.


    He says nothing, ignoring my question, and I sigh. Such a conversationalist! When we are back on the


    path, he then dumps me on the ground, just tossing me off his shoulder. Ind on my hip and ass and


    graze my elbow. I hiss, rubbing my elbow and my entire side feels grazed and bruised.


    ¡°Oh, for goddess¡¯ sake! Don¡¯t you start fucking crying?¡± He snaps.


    ¡°Over you, not a damn chance!¡± I snap back at him. Now I am d I ruined his pants. My only regret is


    I didn¡¯t have mud to make it look like he soiled himself!


    He sighs before moving closer and offering me his hand, but I p it away, getting to my feet.


    ¡°Asshole!¡± I sneer at him walking ahead.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you tond on your ass!¡± He yells at me. I stop and raise an eyebrow at him.


    ¡°Do I look like a cat? You can¡¯t fucking toss me and expect me tond on my damn feet!¡± I retort, and I


    continue walking toward the town when he grabs my arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he mutters, letting me go. I nce at him, but he just slows his pace to mine. My hip is


    killing and I can feel the bruise forming.


    ¡°Are you, or just worried I will snitch on you to daddy, or more worried I won¡¯t pick you and you¡¯ll have


    to answer to Lyon!¡± He stops and res at me.


    ¡°Lyon?¡± He growls.


    ¡°Yeah, well, Zeke stands no chance in hell at the throne if I have any say in it! I¡¯m surprised your father


    even expects me to go along with that twat!¡± I snap at him and he looks down at me.


    ¡°And what makes you think you have a say in it?¡± He demands.


    ¡°Last I checked, I¡¯m the one who picks out of the lot of you, not like you have any options lining up to


    marry you!¡± I tell him.


    ¡°What and you do?¡±


    ¡°Three, apparently, you¡¯ve been volunteered. Lucky me¡­. You get a wife and I get a headache and I


    get the pick of your father¡¯s damn litter.¡±


    ¡°You assume you¡¯ll live long enough to marry any of us?¡± Heughs like he finds that the funniest thing


    in the world.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t see you trying to kill me?¡± He huffs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let that make you think I like you. I just know my brothers; I¡¯m not risking my throne when they


    will do the dirty work for me.¡± He chuckles.


    Stepping into the town square, I find stalls set up everywhere, little boutique stores and grocers,


    anything and everything you can think of. Now that it is open and bustling with people, I see howrge


    the ce truly is.


    ¡°Well, hurry up! I have a Skype meeting soon!¡± He snaps at me. I look at him, not sure what he wants


    me to do. I¡¯ve never been to a store before. He growls, shoving me into the closest store. It has racks


    everywhere with clothes and I walk through the aisles when ady rushes over.


    ¡°Your majesty.¡± She bows low, and I look at Regan, who looks at her, annoyed.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t just stand there, help her! I have ces to be.¡± He snaps at her and she quickly rushes


    over to me. She asks what I¡¯m looking for but I have no idea, then asks what size I am and I just stare


    at her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know; I used to make my own clothes.¡± She purses her lips and tugs on my clothes. She then


    moves to the racks and pulls some dresses down, holding them up and I shake my head, seeing they


    are short-sleeved. After an hour, I realize they have only airy, flowy dresses made for the hotter


    months.


    ¡°Just pick something!¡± Regan snarls at me. The woman nces at him before dropping her head.


    ¡°Do you have anything with long sleeves?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°But it¡¯s¨C¡± I hold up my hand, cutting her off.


    ¡°I know, the days are long and hot and nights freezing,¡± I sigh.


    ¡°You would be morefortable in¨C¡± I shake my head as she holds up a floral dress that looks like a


    daisy explosion.


    ¡°I have scars I like to keep covered,¡± I tell her, not knowing what else to say without saying; witch trying


    to hide her runes!


    Yet saying that aloud seems to have piqued Regan¡¯s interest as he looks up from his phone. His eyes


    flicker and he looks me over for these scars like he could see through the blouse.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid my store might not be the store you are after. Most of my stuff is mostly for spring.¡± She


    chews her lip. I nod, about to thank her for wasting her time.


    ¡°Maybe try Kelly¡¯s four stores down. She never throws stock out,¡± she tells me.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I tell her and she smiles before her eyes move to Regan sitting behind me.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    She drops her gaze when I feel him grip my wrist, tugging me out of the store. He leads me outside and


    down a few stores, stopping at another which has dark windows you can¡¯t see in, and a beaded door. I


    nce up at the sign before Regan pulls me inside. A bell chimes as he pushes through the beads and


    opens the ss door. A woman wanders out from behind the counter. Her eyes go to the King before


    darting to mine, yet the moment my eyes meet hers, I know there is something more to this woman


    than meets the eye. Her energy radiates power.


    ¡°My King, what brings you here?¡± She asks, yet her eyes remain on me and her lips tug in the corners.


    Looking around, I see she has all sorts of clothes. And pants! Regan tells her I am here looking for


    clothes. The woman nods and purses her lips.


    ¡°Size?¡± I almost groan, having not paid attention in thest store, so I am shocked when Regan gives


    her my measurements. She hums and nods.


    ¡°Well, we have this section, which should be mostly your size. What are¨C¡±


    ¡°Something with long sleeves,¡± Regan says, as he runs his fingers over the racks. The woman nods


    and grabs some stuff, holding it up, but everything is¡­ floral. What is it with people wanting to look like


    a flower around here?


    I am about to shake my head when Regan starts plucking things off the racks that are just in colors


    and much more, something I would wear or make myself.


    ¡°Try these on and leave whatever that crap Shelley has you wearing here so she can burn it!.¡± Regan


    orders, thrusting a dress into my arms.


    The woman motions toward a curtain and I pull it back to find it is some sort of booth with a mirror taller


    than me. Slipping inside, I hang the clothes up, getting rid of the clothes Shelley gave me. Can¡¯t I give


    them back to her? Why must I throw them out?


    Shaking my head, I pull the ck dress on. It flows to the floor, hugging my hips and the top of the


    dress is low cut; I pull a face, seeing my breasts on disy. Pulling on the fabric, I try to tuck them in


    and pinch the top closed, but the make of the dress doesn¡¯t allow it, but it does have long sleeves.


    Twisting, I smooth the dress out, finding it fits like a second skin, the stretchy material hugging my


    curves and I feel even more exposed.


    Yet it offers more coverage than my boy legs did and is quite pretty when I see the straps at the back


    hanging down. I hold them up, wondering why I have tails. Walking out of the dressing room, I am


    about to ask the woman what to do with them when I find Regan now sitting out the front, a heap of


    clothes simr to what I¡¯m wearing across hisp and his phone in his hand.


    ¡°Does it fit?¡± He demands, looking up while I am stupidly holding out the bits of fabric, probably looking


    like a bat! His eyes roam over me and his eyes flicker ck when he suddenly stands. The woman


    holding out.


    He begins crisscrossing them over my waist and hips before spinning me around and tying them at the


    back.


    Great! How am I supposed to tie that by myself? Regan then spins me around to face him. He clicks


    his tongue, looking down at my feet. He huffs, wandering off and grabbing heels when I shake my


    head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not wearing those!¡± I tell him and he presses his lips in a line before finding these strappy-looking


    t shoes, and another pair of ballet-looking shoes. He nudges me to sit in the chair he was in before


    he lifts my skirt. I nearly p his face when he grips my wrist before it connects with his face.


    ¡°If I wanted to fuck you or touch you sexually. I wouldn¡¯t have added that rule to your side, Zirah!¡± He


    snaps, letting my wrist go.


    ¡°So you do know my name after all, that the second time you have said it!¡± I retort. He says nothing and


    leg when he leans closer, his face barely an inch from my mine, and he sniffs the air before leaning


    back to look at me.


    ¡°You really are pure, aren¡¯t you?¡± he questions.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Untouched! You¡¯re a virgin.¡± My face heats at his words. It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t know what sex is. It just


    never appealed to me, especially hearing the echoes in the caves. Half the time, I wasn¡¯t sure if they


    were in pain or in ecstasy, maybe both. Yet his words made my face heat like being a virgin is


    something to be ashamed of. Regan raises an eyebrow at me.


    "You can really tell? I thought the King was just saying that to make the women fear lying.¡±


    ¡°Virgins smell different, their scent isn¡¯t as potent.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± I question. He seems to think for a second.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­just different. For example¡­¡± he grabs my hand, brushing his thumb over the back of


    my hand. He then holds my hand to my nose. I can smell his touch on my hand. It¡¯s a masculine scent,


    like the smell of the woods after a storm. Refreshing.


    He shakes his head. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re human you don;t have the same sense of smell. You¡¯ll just


    have to take my word for it. You smell different from other women; I can smell their lovers on them, but


    it¡¯s different to just me touching you.¡± He frowns before continuing. ¡°I can smell they¡¯ve lost their


    innocence.¡± He exins, and I nod. But I could smell his scent, could smell it even before he touched


    me.


    Regan pulls my skirt down. ¡°How do they feel?¡± He asks, and I wiggle my toes.


    ¡°Fine?¡± He nods once and grabs the other clothes, passing them to the woman. She wanders off when


    Regan turns, plucking the tag off the dress at my shoulder and he walks off.


    ¡°I got the other stuff you asked for?¡± She tells him, pointing to a stack ofcy undergarments, and


    pajamas. There is also a pile of pants and socks. I hold up the bra and pull a face.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bra!¡± Regan deadpans and I shoot him a look.


    ¡°I know what it is. I¡¯ve just never worn one before.¡± I pull a face, though this breast contraption would


    havee in handy for storing crystals in. Instead of Granny pulling my hair so tight she could shove


    them, or the bracelets she used to make that I always lost when hunting.


    ¡°It helps keep things where they should¡­.not that you need it ye¨C¡± his eyes dart to my breasts, he


    clears his throat but doesn¡¯t finish what he was going to say.


    The woman chuckles. ¡°I think he approves,¡± sheughs.


    I nce down at them. I¡¯ve never understood why men get so excited over lumps of fat on a woman¡¯s


    chest, created to feed a child.


    Regan growls at her, but she does not seem to be bothered in the slightest by him. ncing at him, he


    looks down at me. His eyes flick to my cleavage before he smirks, not even caring that I know he is


    looking at them.


    I shake my head, fighting the urge to cover them before remembering the coin¡¯s purse Shelley gave


    me. I hand it to the woman, not sure what to do with it.


    She shakes her head. ¡°No, take them. Your money¡¯s no good here, Zirah.¡±


    I tilt my head to the side. ¡°You know my name?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°The entire city knows your name, dear. You saved my daughter from entering the maze. I owe you a


    great debt and so does half the kingdom. We look after our own.¡± Her eyes go to the King and I shake


    my head, trying to push the bag toward her.


    She shakes her head, bagging the items. ¡°Please take it,¡± I ask her, but she refuses to take it.


    ¡°Well, if you won¡¯t take her money, take mine, she is stubborn and won¡¯t leave until you do and I have


    work to do,¡± Regan tells her, pulling a card from his wallet. Simr to the one Shelley gave me. I watch


    him use it when he raises an eyebrow at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to watch.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Shelley gave me one of those things but never told me what to do with it,¡± I tell him, looking


    away and wondering why it is a secret if everyone has one. Regan clicks his tongue, pulling me in front


    of him.


    ¡°The chip goes in here. You slide it in.¡± He pushes the card into the device. And points to the screen.


    ¡°Then you press which one you want, so this one.¡± He points and shows me.


    ¡°You press the button, then type the pin number in. He presses four digits. ¡°Hit ok and done.¡±


    ¡°Shelley never told me about a pin?¡± I mutter and Regan sighs, grabbing the purse and pulling it out.


    ¡°She wrote it on the back. This one is different, see?¡± He shows me.


    I nod, still confused. He growls and tucks the card into his pocket. And pulls the one he just used out,


    though it is a different color to the one Shelley gave me. ¡°Use this one! I¡¯ll order another,¡± he says, and I


    raise an eyebrow.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you need it?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°I have other cards I can use,¡± he shrugs, yet I had so many questions like how the money went into


    the machine and how it got in the card. Clearly granny left a few things out of her teachings.


    He grabs my bags and my hand tugging me toward the door. ¡°I thought your brothers would kill me, so I


    don¡¯t think I need it?¡± I taunt.


    ¡°They will. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not worried about you sending me broke!¡± Heughs. I shake my head when


    the woman sings out.


    ¡°Zirah!¡± she says and I stop and Regan growls.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The woman rushes over. ¡°Stay where you are, but lift your hair for me.¡± My brows furrow, but I do as


    she asks when she moves her hands in front of my face, revealing a leather andce choker with a


    ck obsidian stone nestled into the center. Hanging off the choker on the first drop-down tier is a


    smokey quartz stone and thest tier is ck amethyst.


    I nce at her. ¡°We look after our own!¡± she repeats and my fingers brush over the leather, but it¡¯s not


    the choker that shocks me, it¡¯s the runes that are embroidered on the inside where no one will see.


    Runes, I know, mean protection. They won¡¯t work the same as granny¡¯s but I know this is her telling me


    what she is, and that she knows what I am, one of her own.


    ¡°Tell Shelley I said hi,¡± she smiles, with a knowing look on her face. I nce at her aura and tilt my


    head when she finishes tying it in ce. She¡¯s a mystic like granny. My lips tug in the corners.


    ¡°The Kingdom has waited a long time for someone like you.¡± Regan scoffs.


    ¡°Yes, because a human ruling will really keep you safe from the vampiric Kingdom.¡± Regan sneers.


    ¡°No, but she will keep US humans safe from the Lycans.¡± she retorts and then walks away. I turn back


    to find Regan looking at me. He pinches the choker, running his thumb over the ck obsidian that sits


    in the center, then down to the smokey quartz before his thumb brushes over thest stone nestled


    between my cleavage.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ck amethyst,¡± I blurt stupidly, and his eyes flick to mine.


    ¡°You know about crystals?¡± He questions. I bite my lip and nod my head.


    ¡°Yeah, we would find all sorts of crystals in the caves,¡± I tell him and he nods. He looks back toward the


    counter where the woman stands, folding clothes.


    ¡°Come on.¡± He grabs my hand, leading me out. Regan is quiet on the walk back, his grip on my wrist is


    firm as he tugs me along after him.


    When we arrive back at the castle gates, he passes the bags to one of the maids and stomps off


    immediately into the massive entertainment room Zeke was in earlier. Walking past the entrance, I


    notice Zekezing in the armchair a drink in his hand as he watches his brother. Lyon has his feet on


    the coffee table and a drink in his hand.


    However, immediately notice Hunter isn¡¯t with Zeke, and I am about to ask where he is when Lyon


    speaks, making me freeze.


    ¡°What happened to your suit?¡± I hadpletely forgotten about the currents I mashed in his pants.


    Zeke tilts his head and then snickers.


    ¡°That exins your mood! Wrong time of the month, brother?¡± heughs, and Regan looks over at him.


    Noticing them looking at his pants, he twists, and I duck behind the massive vase that is as tall as me


    in the entryway.


    He growls furiously. ¡°That fucking brat!¡± Lyon snickers and I hear a ss break before stomping


    footsteps. I press against the wall, hiding behind the vase more.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Zekeughs.


    ¡°To deal with her!¡± he growls stomping off toward the stairs. I cover my mouth, trying not tough.


    When he is out of view, I step out from behind the vase when someone clears their throat, making me


    jump. Lyon is leaning against the wall just in the entry.


    ¡°Run human, I¡¯d hate to be you when he gets his hands on you!¡± heughs wandering back into the


    room. I peer in, and Zeke smirks at me, and I quickly rush off to look for Shelley since I can¡¯t go back to


    my room right now.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Later that night.


    Regan has changed from his ruined suit and is now dressed more casually in jeans and a ck shirt.


    He res across from me at the dinner table, and I have ignored his hateful gaze for the past half an


    hour.


    King Regan is still pissed off, and I spent most of the afternoon hiding in Shelley¡¯s room once I found it.


    I haven¡¯t dared to return to my room out of worry that he would be waiting to make good on his threat.


    Regan reaches for his ss of whiskey, swirling it in the ss before drinking it and holding his hand


    out to the waiter wanting another. The waiter takes its rushing off when King Theron turns in his seat to


    look at me.


    ¡°You are to meet Regan first thing in the morning at 9 AM; my sons usually have breakfast brought to


    them, so just meet him in his room.¡± King Theron tells me, and I swallow nervously, knowing I would


    have to spend an entire twenty-four hours with Regan. His lips turn up into a cruel smirk.


    ¡°Why wait, father? We might as well start the game now?¡± Regan growls, his lips tugging up into a


    smirk. King Theron purses his lips, and I open my mouth to argue when King Theron speaks.


    ¡°See, why can¡¯t you two be as eager to win her hand?¡± King Theron asks Lyon and Zeke. Zeke


    snickers, his lips turning up deviously, knowing Regan is probably plotting my death, not seeking my


    hand unless it¡¯s to remove it from my body.


    ¡°I rather cut mine off!¡± I tell him, not wanting to go anywhere near Regan with how he has spent all of


    the dinner ring at me.


    ¡°My King, you promised Zirah a night to herself?¡± Shelley steps in for me. King Theron nces at her,


    and she drops her head, bowing slightly. King Theron huffs out a breath, and Shelley lifts her eyes to


    meet mine. I suck in a breath, waiting for his answer.


    ¡°I did say that?¡± the King mumbles, and I chew my lip, waiting for him to answer.


    ¡°I think let her have a night to herself,¡± Lyon interrupts the King¡¯s thoughts. Regan res at him, and so


    does Zeke, who leans forward in his chair to look around Regan.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure she wants to get a good night¡¯s rest after her adventures in the town today?¡± King


    Theron says, looking at me. I nod my head quickly, keeping my gaze from Regan, who I can feel is


    ring at me, his aura making goosebumps rise on my arms.


    ¡°Very well, it¡¯s settled then. Tomorrow at 9 AM, you are to meet Regan in his bedroom for breakfast but


    remember, dinners are held together.¡±


    He nces at each of his sons.


    ¡°That means all of you!¡± King Theron orders his sons. They grumble and growl but reluctantly nod, and


    I pick up my spoon and taste the soup set out in front of me and nearly spit it out.


    It¡¯s scalding hot, but I manage to force it down. It¡¯s chicken soup, and I am starving, hungry. The King


    Hearing the rules again wasn¡¯t going to change the fact I was doomed no matter what! However, when


    Mchi enters the dining room, the King looks up, his chair scraping as he pushes it out.


    ¡°The car is waiting, my king.¡± Mchi bows slightly. King Theron ces his napkin on the table and


    stands. He sighs, walking over to me. He puts his hand on my shoulder and gives it a squeeze.


    ¡°Give ¡¯em hell, dear.¡± He winks at me, then walks off, followed closely by Shelley and Mchi. Turning


    back to the table, I find all three Kings staring at me. Zeke smirks, and I move to leave when Regan


    speaks.


    ¡°Dinners are to be spent together, or have you already forgotten the rules?¡± King Regan asks.


    ¡°Yes, as of tomorrow. So until then, I am done here!¡± I tell him, pushing my chair back.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The dinner rules were never mentioned as to when it takes effect, only when you have to act as our


    wife!¡± Zeke smirks, leaning back in his chair and folding his arms across his chest.


    ¡°Remember, human, if you break the rules, we get to punish you appropriately.¡± His eyes sh


    menacingly. Regan¡¯s eyes dart to Zeke briefly, and he presses his lips in a line, and I purse my lips.


    ¡°Fine then, hurry up. I want to go to bed!¡± I snap at them, folding my arms across my chest defiantly.


    *******


    Four Hours Later.


    My ass is going numb, and my back is aching from sitting at this damn table for so long. They weren¡¯t


    even eating, just talking or fiddling with their phones, and every time I went to get up to leave, one of


    the Kings would raise a brow or smirk and pick up something popping it into their mouths.


    It¡¯s 10 PM, and I am usually asleep by now. Yawning, I watch Zeke set down his bottle of liquor. He has


    managed to down an entire one-liter bottle of rum. He wasn¡¯t even using a ss, just drinking it straight


    from the bottle. Lyon is also half drunk. Regan, however, has been nursing the same ss of whiskey


    for the past hour. All the while, they pretend I¡¯m not here until I move.


    ¡°Are we done?¡± I ask, and silence falls at the table. Their chatting dies down as they all turn their


    attention to me. When they don¡¯t answer, I push my chair out and tuck it back in. The moment I turn to


    leave, Zeke moves with a speed that should be illegal! He steps in front of me, blocking my path, and I


    sigh, annoyed.


    ¡°Zeke, move¨C¡± my words are cut off by his hand gripping my hair, and he jerks my head back, making


    me hiss when my hair tug painfully.


    ¡°You dare address me by name?¡± He snarls at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re not my King!¡± I spit back at him, clutching his hand when he cranes my neck back further.


    ¡°No? Then what am I?¡± he growls, and I re at him, knowing he is looking for any reason to enact a


    punishment, so instead, I bite back any of the profanities I want to spit at him. When I say nothing, he


    smiles, his eyes shing.


    ¡°Our father may be forcing us to participate in this little game of ying house with you, but that doesn¡¯t


    mean you can do what you want!¡±


    ¡°That goes for you too;st I checked, you¡¯re supposed to be ying for my hand, I can tell you right


    now. You were out of the running the moment I met you!¡± I sneer at him.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be dead long before you have a chance to pick between us; the only hand we are ying for is a


    hand in your death! If you haven¡¯t noticed yet, my father is gone, none of the staff will help you, and


    you¡¯re without our wolves. idents happen, and no one here will question whether or not we have


    reason to punish you or what that punishment should be.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing wrong to warrant punishment!¡± I retort, and Zeke smiles.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you? Did we say you could leave?¡± He snarls, his eyes flickering dangerously. His breath


    smells of rum. The liquor permeates off him, and I am learning quickly that Zeke isn¡¯t safe to be around


    sober yet drunk. He¡¯s an entirely different sort of asshole, cruel.


    ¡°Zeke, let her go!¡± Regan growls.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one wanting to punish her for ruining your pants?¡± Zeke asks, jerking my head to the


    side and making me grit my teeth as my hair tugs painfully.


    ¡°Yes, and I will when I feel like it. Now let her go; we are done with dinner. She is free to go.¡± The


    screeching of someone¡¯s chair behind me makes me tense, wondering if I am soon going to have to


    escape the clutches of one of his brothers, too.


    Lyones into my line of vision and ps a hand on Zeke¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Come now, brother. We can¡¯t kill her the first night she¡¯s here. Father would have our heads. You can


    have your fun with her soon enough.¡± Lyon tells him. Zeke¡¯s eyes flicker oddly, and he smirks. He then


    shoves me away, and my ass hits the table.


    ¡°I give you a week before you¡¯re hanging from the rafters,¡± Zekeughs; he then follows Lyon. I stare


    after them when Regan speaks behind me.


    ¡°You need to be careful around, Zeke. He¡¯ll find any excuse to punish you, and his punishments can be


    quite brutal and lethal.¡±


    I nce at him before staring back at the entryway. ¡°Well, get it over with, then. I want to go to bed!¡±


    ¡°Get what over with?¡± He asks, and I hear him tuck his chair in. Each step he takes makes my heart


    rate spike when he finally steps in front of me.


    I roll my eyes. ¡°Your ¡°punishment¡± for ruining your pants,¡± I say sarcastically, wanting to get it over with,


    so I can go to bed and sleep.


    ¡°You want to wash my pants now? I was going to make you wash them tomorrow, but if you insist, I can


    show you where theundry is?¡± He chuckles.


    ¡°That¡¯s the punishment?¡± I ask, a little shocked. I was expecting something horrid and possibly painful


    after the way Zeke treated me.


    ¡°They¡¯re pants. Though I have killed people for less, I don¡¯t believe my father would ept death as a


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    suitable punishment for ruined pants.¡± He purses his lips and scratches his chin, looking thoughtful.


    Reganughs softly before a hint of a smile ghosts his lips. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re not the only one wanting to


    go to bed,¡± he tells me before leaning down to whisper. ¡°I only stayed to make sure they didn¡¯t kill you!¡±


    He shakes his head with augh before turning on his heel and walking away from me.


    My brows furrow and I watch him leave, waiting for him to turn around and tell me he is joking and I


    have to sleep in the stables or something. When he doesn¡¯t, I move to catch up with him, having to run


    up the steps to catch up to him.


    He nces down at me but says nothing as I follow him, partly because I still don¡¯t know my way


    around and spent a good hour lost while trying to find the maid quarters where Shelley lives.


    ¡°But you were angry?¡± I question, remembering the way he stormed off to hunt me down when he


    realized what I did.


    King Regan sighs. ¡°Yes, most people are in the moment. But I¡¯m not aplete monster despite what


    my brothers and father think of me!¡± He growls.


    ¡°And why do they think that?¡± I ask him, having to power walk to keep up with him.


    ¡°Because they also aren¡¯t wrong, either.¡± He shrugs, and we turn the corner to find the enormous


    double doors leading to their quarters. King Regan pushes the doors open and slips through, and so do


    I when I hear the lock click behind me as the doors swing shut. I stop, ncing at the doors, which


    were open all day.


    Do they lock them at night? King Regan keeps walking, and I turn to tug on the door handles. The door


    rattles but doesn¡¯t open, and I hearughing behind me. Turning around, I spot Zeke leaning against


    his door, and he holds up a key, jiggling it in the air before cing it in his pocket.


    ¡°Can¡¯t run from us now, Human.¡± he snickers.


    King Regan growls and keeps walking while I hesitate, knowing I have to walk past him to get to my


    room. Exhaling, I stride toward him, and as expected, he steps in my path.


    ¡°Move!¡± I snap at him. Zeke chuckles, and I go to move around him, only for him to sidestep. I roll my


    eyes at his childish antics and move to the opposite side, only for him to grab my arm in a bone-


    crushing grip.


    His ws pierce into my arm when he lets them slip free of his fingertips, making me cry out. I grit my


    teeth, angered that I let him know he is hurting me, because he smiles in response, his grip tightening


    more.


    ¡°One week!¡± He purrs. I re at him and try to jerk my arm from his grip, and he smiles sadistically,


    tugging me closer.


    Blood streams down my arm from his ws, embedded in my flesh. The pain is burning, and I bite my


    tongue to stop myself from letting him see how much he is hurting me when he lengthens them,


    something I didn¡¯t think they could do. His ws slice deeper, and I gasp, my lips parting, and I suck in


    a sharp breath to stop from screaming at the burning agony.


    A secondter, he smiles, letting me go, and I stagger back. He smiles, and I hurry to my room, blood


    dripping from my fingertips. Shelley is right. I have to get out of here!


    Opening my door, I slip inside and lock it. Only to notice the door handle on the inside is still broken by


    Regan. My eyes burn with tears I refuse to let fall. Instead, I walk to the bathroom and flick the light on.


    Stepping inside, I examine my arm to find five deep puncture marks oozing a bloody trail down my arm


    and dripping off my fingertips onto the tiled floor. I snatch some tissues off the counter and wet them


    under the tap, dabbing at them while my eyes scan for something I can use to put pressure on them.


    Finding a hand towel, I wrap it around my arm, tucking it under my arm to hold it in ce when I hear


    the door. I suck in a breath, popping my head out the bathroom door, and I hear a whimper and furious


    scratching. I look at the gap below the door and see a shadow. My heart beats faster as I approach the


    door, wondering what joke Zeke is now ying.


    The scratching starts again, only louder when I hear whining and recognize the sound as one of their


    wolves. I rip the door open to find Shadow Lyon¡¯s wolf at my door, tail wagging, and he jumps up on


    me, his paws resting on my shoulders as he licks my face frantically. I rustle his fur, and he sniffs my


    arm and then growls.


    ¡°Did you sneak out?¡± I whisper, then quickly stick my head out the door to see Lyon standing at the


    door of his room. He nods to me once, then goes back inside his room and shuts the door. I chew my


    lip.


    Does that mean he is letting me have his wolf for the night, but why? Either way, I wasn¡¯t saying no,


    and I quickly step back, opening the door wider. Shadow rushes past me and jumps onto the bed,


    making himself at home.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Last night was freezing, I couldn¡¯t get the fire going, and the only warmth offered was by Shadow lying


    on my feet. It was so cold that my bones ached, and I could not seem to get warm. I woke up multiple


    times, my heart mming in my chest and my throat tight at the memory of my nightmares. I was


    gued with nightmares of the night my grandmother died, only now I have three new people to star in


    it, making it so much worse.


    The sound of my doorhandle rattling makes my consciousness slowly return; I blink, my eyes blurry


    from sleep, but I can tell it is still early; everything is cast in that moment before the sunes up. A


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    sleepy shadow that I wish I could let pull me back into sleep, only this time, I didn¡¯t want those dreams


    to be full of nightmares.


    Rubbing my eyes, I sit up, looking around the room. The sun isn¡¯t burning my retinas from my eyes yet,


    so I know I don¡¯t need to be up. So why am I awake?


    When I hear no other noise, I snuggle under the heavy, warm nkets, convinced I imagined the noise.


    I stretch out my legs, feeling for Shadow, who is asleep at my feet. Instead, I find the end of the bed


    cold when I hear a clicking noise and paws on the floor.


    ¡°Come here, Shadow, and warm my feet,¡± I mumble, still half asleep. The next second, the mattress is


    upturned. A shriek leaves my lips, and I am dumped on the floor with a hard thud that leaves me


    rattled.


    ¡°Morning!¡± Chirps Zeke as I groan, getting to my hands and knees to see the key Shelley ced under


    the mattress is now on the floor. My eyes linger on the bronze key for a second and then dart to Zeke,


    who is wearing his signature smirk. I quickly get to my feet, and the first thing I notice is that the door is


    shut.


    My eyes instantly look for Shadow, but he is nowhere to be seen, making me even more vulnerable to


    this prick.


    ¡°Miss me?¡± Zekeughs, and my eyes move to him on the other side of the bed. Zeke¡¯s eyes sh


    ck, and he smiles sadistically, his eyes roaming over me with a hunger that I don¡¯t like. A shiver


    travels up my spine, and I smooth my hands over the front of my shirt. Almost as if that action will hide


    me away from him. Zeke noticing my difort, chuckles.


    ¡°Do you always look this tempting when you first wake up?¡± he purrs, and I watch him warily, taking him


    in. His chest is bare, hair dishelleved like he himself only just awoke to, bronze skin ripples as he


    moves, and if he wasn¡¯t such a prick he would be nice to look at with dark thick hair, longshes


    framing equally dark eyes. They flicker to their normal color and his full lips tug in the corners.


    ¡°What do you want, Zeke?¡± I snap at him, it¡¯s much too early for this, and I wasn¡¯t rested enough to


    deal with him. I don¡¯t think anyone is ever rested enough to deal with him, this man has the ability to


    suck the damn energy and will live out of anybody he crosses.


    ¡°I want many things, human. One of them you¡¯re going to give me now!¡± he says, moving to the end of


    the bed. I take a step back, my hip bumping into the bedside drawer hard enough that I know it will


    leave a bruise.


    ¡°Get out! I¡¯m supposed to spend today with Regan, not with you! You have no reason to be in here!¡± I


    tell him.


    ¡°We have plenty of time; he can have you once I¡¯m done with you,¡± Zeke mocks, and his canines slip


    out past his teeth, he then stalks around the bed. My eyes widen, and I find myself backed into a


    corner.


    My heart skips a beat, and he growls, reaching for me, but I jump onto the bed, rushing to the other


    side. It is far too early for his petty games. He chuckles, moving to the other side, and I stop in the


    middle of the bed, snatching up the first thing my handsnd on, which has to be the most useless


    weapon in the world; a damn pillow.


    This makes Zekeugh harder as I brandish it like a weapon while ncing around, if only I had nts


    in here or the window was open. Maybe then I could at least have something more useful than this


    pillow. Yet Manipting duck feathers was never taught to me!


    ¡°What are you going to do with that?¡± Zeke mocks and his eyes sh sinisterly.


    My heart races in my chest, and the adrenaline pumping through my veins has my mind working in


    overdrive as I try to figure out why he is in my room and where Shadow has gone.


    I worry that maybe he has done something to hurt Shadow, but I have little time to spare much thought


    to that as hees closer.


    My eyes dart around the room frantically, looking for something a little sturdier to beat him with if


    needed when he lunges at me. I jump back, and his hands narrowly miss me.


    ¡°Now don¡¯t be like that, Love. How about instead of me making you bite the pillow, I let you use it¡­. I


    wouldn¡¯t want your knees to ache when you¡¯re on them with your pouty lips wrapped around my cock.¡±


    his eyes flicker, and I can see the monster he truly is peeking out at me. He¡¯s nothing but a beast that


    wants nothing more than to make me hurt for his own sick pleasure and entertainment.


    ¡°You bring that thing anywhere near my mouth, and I will fucking bite it off!¡± I retort.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re biting the pillow, then!¡± Zeke snarls. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will only hurt a little.¡± He reaches


    for me, and I move to the edge, nearly falling backward, and I only just regain my bnce before falling


    off.


    Zeke chuckles, walking around the end of the bed.


    ¡°You can¡¯t, you can¡¯t fuck me; it¡¯s against the rules!¡± I snap at him, moving closer to the opposite side,


    trying to put as much distance between the two of us that I can.


    ¡°And who will stop me? My father? He¡¯s not here, human. Just like you won¡¯t be when he returns, so I


    can do whatever I want with you or to you! Dear old daddy doesn¡¯t need to know, it will be our little


    secret.One you¡¯ll take to your grave,¡± He taunts me, and my heart palpitates in my chest. Panic wells in


    my stomach, and my throat grows tight.


    ¡°Shadow!¡± I scream out, praying he is close by.


    ¡°Come here, boy!¡± I yell out for the wolf but don¡¯t hear or see him. I¡¯m not even supposed to be with him


    today!


    ¡°Shadow is a little preupied. Lyon called him to have his breakfast, so how about I feed you yours!¡±


    Zeke taunts before reaching for me.


    I grit my teeth, swinging the pillow as hard as I can at the exact moment. The pillow smacks him


    straight under the chin and across his face. He groans, his head whipping backward as he stumbles


    back, not expecting the force, and quite frankly, neither was I. But I don¡¯t hesitate and waste time by


    gaping at him. No, I jump off the bed and run for the door.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    As I run for the door, my feet p the hard, cold floors, and I nearly slip on the huge oval rug that takes


    up most of the room. My shoulder hits the door, and it bursts open. I¡¯m thrown forward, and my hand


    grabs the doorframe, stopping me from going sprawling on the hard floor as I twist to head for the


    doors when at thest second, I remember I have to be in Regan¡¯s room for breakfast so I turn in the


    opposite direction.


    The motion throwing me off has me clutching the doorframe, as I swing out the door, nearly slipping


    over from the split second decision to change direction, when I hear Zeke snarl behind me.


    The hairs on the back of my neck stand up, but I don¡¯t risk ncing over my shoulder. I can¡¯t take the


    risk of it slowing me down. Every second wasted makes it easier for him to catch me. Instead, I run for


    Regan¡¯s bedroom door while praying he leaves his door unlocked. The harsh ps of my feet against


    the floor and my heart mming in my chest are loud in the empty hallway. I can hear that Zeke is not


    far behind me and with his Lycan abilities it will take him no time to catch me.


    However, halfway to his door, I hear a loud bang that makes me shriek. Shooting a quick nce over


    my shoulder, I see Zeke burst out of my room and slide across the floors and into the wall. He growls


    furiously, gets to his feet, and chases after me.


    My breath lodges in my throat at the vicious look on his face, and my heart feels like it is about to leap


    out of my chest as it flutters faster. My hand reaches for the door handle, so close, yet so far away. I


    run harder, determined to run through it if needed, which is precisely what happens when my hand


    doesn¡¯t grip the door handle like intended because it is ripped open just before my fingertips reach out


    to touch it.


    A gasp escapes me when I see Regan rip the door open, his eyes zing as he looks at me and then


    at Zeke chasing me. He growls, and that anger grows sharper on his features. Is that anger from being


    woken up or from my arriving early? To be fair, I had no intention of being here before I had to be!


    However, I am not given a chance to stop and ponder or even slow down and figure it out because I


    plow right into him, tossing him backward. The air leaves my lungs in a harsh huff as I collide with his


    brick wall of a body. King Regan is thrown back, and I clench my eyes shut, waiting for the inevitable


    pain.


    Fate doesn¡¯t like to disappoint because I not only ran into a brick wall but thennded on top of it. King


    Regan gasps, his hands grabbing my waist as his head bounces off the floor, and he grunts as I knock


    the air out of him, too.


    Zirah 1! King Regan 0!


    A secondter, I hear Zeke¡¯s feet chasing after me as he closes the distance down the hallway. I push


    up off Regan¡¯s chest, and he turns his head, looking out the door. He clenches his teeth, and I move to


    crawl off him, but his hands remain firm, and he pulls me back to him with a low growl.


    ¡°No,please,¡± I gasp, my eyes going wide when he stops me from escaping, and I realize he is going to


    hand me over to his brother. Zeke snarls, stopping just in the doorway and I freeze in ce at the


    sound of his voice.


    ¡°Good catch, brother,¡± he drawls and I peer over my shoulder at him, his back leaning against the


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    doorway as he looks at the two of us. I turn my pleading gaze back to Regan; he presses his lips in a


    line, and his fingers dig into the skin on my hips.


    Zeke pushes away from the doorframe and leans down, then grabs my arm. My fingers dig into


    Regan¡¯s shoulder, I¡¯d much rather take my chances with Regan than go with Zeke.


    ¡°Zeke what are you doing?¡± Regan says with a sigh sounding bored, my eyes remain on Regan and he


    presses his lips in a line and stares up at the ceiling.


    ¡°Well I was going to make her suck my cock, but since she has gone and woken you up, I think its only


    fair you get to join us too.¡± Zeke taunts, he grips my face with his free and tilts my face up to look at


    him. I re at him and tears burn the backs of my eyes but I refuse to let him see me cry, this man


    does not deserve my tears.


    ¡°But you did make me chase you,¡± Zeke muses, sweeping his thumb across my lips. He clicks is


    tongue and shoves my face away. ¡°But since I¡¯m feeling generous brother which do you want her ass


    or her mouth?¡± Zeke asks while yanking on my arm.


    Gritting my teeth, I twist, and p him, if he thinks I will go easily he is sadly mistaken. My hand


    connects with the side of his face with a loud p, his sharp teeth slicing into his lip. He growls, letting


    me go and wiping his lip with his thumb. His blood smears across it, and his eyes turn pitch ck. He


    licks the blood from his skin and runs his tongue over the small slice.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll fucking hurt for that!¡± Zeke snarls, the threat hangs in the air, and I feel that cold fear grow


    stronger. I watch as he leans down and grabs my ankle.


    His long fingers curl around my ankle, ws digging sharply into my skin. He tugs on it, and I grab


    Regan¡¯s shoulders, and a squeak leaves my lips, and I peer down to find King Regan staring at me. His


    eyes flicker, when he growls low in his chest and his fingers dig into my soft skin harder, holding me in


    ce.


    Zeke¡¯s grip grows impossibly tight, his ws piercing through my ankle, and I cry out as pain slices


    through my ankle. Tears well up in my eyes, but I don¡¯t look away from Regan. When Zeke¡¯s sharp


    ws scrape bone, and the pain suddenly steals my breath.


    Looking over my shoulder, I kick out at him, attempting to kick him when King Regan moves beneath


    me, and a feral growl from Regan makes Zeke freeze. I look at Regan, yet it isn¡¯t him that growls, but


    Gnash, who is prowling toward us, each step calcting as he sizes up Zeke. His pure white fur is


    hackled up, and his shoulders drop as he snarls, snapping his teeth at Zeke.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Gnash¡¯s ws click on the hard floor as he stalks toward Zeke, who immediately lets me go just as


    Regan sits up with me in hisp. I move in hisp, pulling my knees closer to look at the wounds on my


    ankle.


    My blood spills onto the floor, and five deep piercing holes ooze out bright red blood, staining my foot


    and the floor. Just moving it makes pain twinge up my leg and through my ankle.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m going, Gnash. Settle down, boy; I was just mucking around with her!¡± Zeke snarls, and I feel


    fur brush my arm as Gnash steps over my other leg and pauses beside me, teeth bared and growling


    at Zeke, the dark, menacing sound rumbling from Gnash fills the room.


    Peering over my shoulder, Zeke reaches for the door handle. He sends me a parting re before


    mming it shut just as Gnash lunges at him. Gnash hits the door, his paws making it rattle against its


    frame as his thick ws leave deep gouges in the thick wood.


    I exhale, and only then do I realize I am holding my breath, and I drop my head, sucking in a shaky


    breath. ¡°Come here, boy,¡± I call Gnash when movement beneath me snaps me back to my situation,


    and I notice I have my forehead on Regan¡¯s shoulder.


    I freeze, realizing just where I¡¯m sitting. I am sitting in Regan¡¯sp and pretty much straddling him.


    Swallowing down the urge to shove him away, I grip his shoulders when I feel his fingers grab my


    ankle, making me hiss while his other hand falls from my waist to my thigh, and he grabs the back of


    my leg, pulling it around his waist. I chance a look up at him; he¡¯s watching me with a look that I can¡¯t


    read.


    ¡°What did you do that upset him?¡± Regan asks, his brows creasing as he examines my ankle.


    ¡°Not get eaten by Shadow in my sleep! I don¡¯t know. He tossed me out of my bed and said I had to


    suck his cock!¡± I snap at him, feeling a little peeved that he instantly mes me instead of his


    psychopath brother.


    Gnash chooses that moment to rush over to me now that he is done growling and wing at the door;


    he jumps on me and mauls me with his tongue, then tries climbing into myp between us, his tongue


    frantically licking air as I try to push his furry head away.


    ¡°No, Gnash, I don¡¯t need a tongue bath!¡± I scold the excited wolf. King Reganughs, trying to shove


    his wolf off me, when Gnash decides to squeeze his way between us andy across my legs, crushing


    me and not allowing me to get up.


    ¡°Gnash, you¡¯re heavy. Off!¡±


    I groan, trying to push him off when he rolls between us, giving us his belly. I chuckle and shake my


    head, scratching his belly while his tongue hangs out the side of his mouth. His fur is soft yet coarse


    beneath my fingers. It helps to relieve some of the worry and fear I had felt earlier.


    ¡°Gnash off!¡± King Regan snaps at his wolf, but Gnash ignores him. Instead, wanting his tummy


    scratched. With a loud sigh, King Regan leans back, cing his hands on the floor behind him and


    leaning back while shaking his head at his naughty wolf.


    ¡°We can¡¯t keep her!¡± Regan tells him, and I look at him. What an odd thing to say; I am not property, to


    be owned or a pet!


    Gnash whimpers, rolling onto his belly and cing his paws on Regan¡¯s shoulders and whining loudly


    while his tail swats me in the face as it whips back and forth. I grab his tail and Gnash turns his head to


    look at me and whimpers, licking Regan¡¯s chin.


    ¡°What have you done to my wolf? He never used to be this much of a sook!¡± Regan huffs, brushing his


    fur, then scratching behind his ear.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I tell him, chewing my lip.


    ¡°Come on, get off!¡± Regan tells Gnash, patting his nk, but Gnash refuses to move. Instead, he


    yawns, his massive mouth opening up. I reckon I can fit my head in his huge gob. Regan rolls his eyes


    and shakes his head.


    ¡°She is staying with us today, but get off, or I will give her to Zeke!¡± Regan tells him and Gnash growls


    at him.


    ¡°So he can understand you and feel you?¡± I question, and Regan¡¯s eyes go to mine.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s our blood in their system, it doesn¡¯t just strengthen them but bonds them to us. They feel us


    better than we can feel ourselves sometimes.¡± Regan answers.


    ¡°Can you feel him?¡±


    ¡°I can feel him, but I don¡¯t know what he is saying exactly or wanting, just what he feels. I can feel when


    he is hurt, sad, or happy. I can feel when he is sick and needs my blood or when he is excited.¡± Regan


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    answers. He looks at Gnash before looking back at me.


    ¡°What¡¯s he feel now?¡± I ask, and Regan¡¯s brows pinch together.


    ¡°He¡¯s excited. I think he wants to keep you as HIS pet.¡± Regan snickers, his lip slip into a half smile that


    makes my heart skip a beat. Until his words sink in.


    ¡°His pet?¡± I ask, pulling a face.


    ¡°Yes, he likes you, but I don¡¯t think he knows why, usually he tries to kill any woman I go near?¡±


    ¡°What makes you think he likes me, maybe he¡¯s saving me as a snack forter?¡± I ask him, running my


    fingers through Gnash¡¯s fur coat.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost like he has to protect you, keep you safe. I don¡¯t know, he feels possessive of you?¡± Regan


    offers and he looks down at his wolf like saying those words confuse him.


    ¡°Is he like that with anyone else?¡±


    ¡°Only me,¡± Regan shrugs.


    Gnash wriggles between us when his paw catches my ankle, and I hiss, which makes him jump off.


    Gnash sniffs my ankle, then starts licking it when he lifts his head and whimpers in King Regan¡¯s face


    before returning to licking up the blood.


    ¡°Gnash, leave it. I will heal her. Just get off us!¡± Regan snaps at his wolf. Gnash lifts his head and


    bounces on him, his paws hitting his chest and knocking the King backward, his tongue shing his


    face several times when King Regan manages to shove him off with an exasperated sigh.


    ¡°Okay, okay, stop it. What¡¯s got into you? You¡¯re acting like a damn pup,¡± Regan snaps, and Gnash sits


    back on his butt, dropping his head like a scolded child.


    Regan shakes his head, and I move to get up when he grabs me, one hand sliding beneath my ass


    and the other across my back. He stands so quickly I nearly topple backward; my legs wrap around his


    waist and I clutch his shoulders when he hoists me up higher, bringing me face to face with him.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    I blink at him, wondering if he is about to toss me out the open window behind him that is letting in the


    icy breeze that moves the curtains. My eyes dart to it, and I swallow before ncing at the King. He


    looks over his shoulder at what I¡¯m staring at and I swallow hard.


    ¡°Unless you¡¯re a bird and have wings, I wouldn¡¯t rmend it,¡± he states, shaking his head before


    walking.


    He ces me on the edge of his bed and grabs my ankle. He twists it and I hiss. ¡°Sorry,¡± he mutters,


    and my eyes move to his.


    Gnashes over, staring up at him, almost looking expectantly at him, and Regan sighs. ¡°I am, so


    stop looking at me like that!¡± Regan clicks his tongue.


    ¡°I believe this is three favors you owe me now!¡± Regan tells me. He lifts an eyebrow waiting for my


    response.


    ¡°In that case, I would rather heal on my own, and for the record, I owe you nothing!¡± I pull my ankle


    from his grip and scoot back on the bed. He growls, grabbing my ankle and ripping me toward him. His


    hand moves from my ankle down the back of my leg and stops behind my knee. He leans over me, and


    I gasp as he presses my knee to my chest, and leaning closer, his nose skims across my cheek to my


    ear.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, you owe me for agreeing with you against my father to not kill those girls.¡± he


    purrs, and a shiver runs up my spine, yet not the same way it does with Zeke.


    ¡°He was never going to kill them!¡± I tell him, trying to focus on anything other than his body pressing


    against mine.


    ¡°He would have to prove a point.¡± Regan lifts his head, his pelvis presses against me. ¡°You also owe


    me for that rule, I added.¡±


    ¡°I never asked you to add it!¡± I snap at him, and his lips brush mine with his next words.


    ¡°I could have handed you over to Zeke, but I didn¡¯t.¡± I swallow. ¡°Regan?¡± I stammer when he presses all


    his weight against me, trapping me beneath him and he groans, his breath sweeping across my lips.


    ¡°Instead, I urged Gnash to help you, toe for you!¡±


    ¡°He would have anyway!¡± I reply when he pulls away and grabs my face.


    ¡°Gnash wasn¡¯t even here,¡± Regan whispers, turning my face to the open balcony door I hadn¡¯t noticed


    earlier. ¡°He came because I called for him!¡± I turn back to look at him.


    ¡°And why would you do that?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Because today you¡¯re mine! And I am not losing my Kingdom because Zeke killed you on my watch,¡±


    he says, pushing off the mattress and looking down at me. My eyes trail over his naked tattooed chest


    and down his abs. My face heats, and I nce away from him.


    ¡°Therefore you owe me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sucking your dick!¡± I re at him.


    ¡°I never asked you to, but if you insist I won¡¯t say no.¡± heughs, grabbing himself. My eyes dart to his


    hand, grasping his cock, which is hard as a rock, and I swallow, wondering if I escaped one horrid


    situation with Zeke only to run into another.


    He smirks but lets his cock go. Instead, he reaches down and grabs my ankle, lifting it. I try to tug away


    when he arches a brow at me.


    He licks his thumb and brushes it over the puncture marks on my ankle, and my skin tingles and warms


    beneath his touch, as I watch, amazed and the wounds close.


    He lets me go. I sit up, looking at my ankle. ¡°How did you do that?¡± I ask, staring at it.


    ¡°My saliva, much like my blood. It has healing properties. Be careful your ankle will still be tender but at


    least the wounds have closed.¡±


    ¡°You can heal people?¡± he points to my ankle, and I realize what a stupid question that was to ask


    when the evidence is right in front of my face. A moment passes when a knock sounds on the door.


    King Regan peers over at it before turning on his heel, his back straightening as he heads to answer it.


    I nce down, ensuring I¡¯m covered, just as he opens the door, and a servant rushes in with arge


    silver tray. She sets it on the bedside table without even taking a glimpse at me then she runs out. King


    Regan shuts the door, drawing my attention to him and the tattoos thatce his tan skin.


    His abs ripple under his skin as he moves around the room while I try to see the tattoos that cover both


    arms, shoulders, and chest. Watching him, he walks into his closet before I have a chance to examine


    them further.


    When he returns, he is holding a thick, ck robe. He walks over to me before holding it out to me. I


    peek up at him, and he tilts his head to the side while I gape in shock at him wondering where the


    monster has gone or if he has a head injury from our fall.


    He clears his throat awkwardly, and a hint of a smile graces his face. ¡°Zirah, take the robe!¡± he says,


    and I raise an eyebrow at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± I retort, it wasn¡¯t even cold in here since he has his fire going unlike my igloo of a room.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re cold, here¡± he states, thrusting the robe toward me when a smirk creeps onto his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your robe; I just want to get breakfast over so I can shower and rest my ankle!¡± I snap at


    him; he raises an eyebrow at me. He looks away, his lips tugging into a smile.


    ¡°Fine, suit yourself then. I just thought you would prefer some coverage!¡± he shrugs, grabbing the


    breakfast tray and wandering over to the armchairs in front of the firece. He sets the tray on the


    coffee table then falls into one of the armchairs.


    ¡°I thought you wanted breakfast over with?¡± he motions to the other chair while tossing the robe over


    the armrest of his chair. Shaking my head at his odd behavior, I wander over to the chair, limping, trying


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    not to put weight on my ankle.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit nipply this morning. Are you sure you don¡¯t want the robe?¡± he asks with a chuckle; his eyes


    move slowly down to my breasts before they flick back up to my face. I re at him before ncing


    down at the tray. Seeing some fruit, I snatch an apple from the tray and reach for the juice. Sniffing it, I


    find it to be orange juice.


    I take a sip, drinking some of the sweet, pulpy goodness when I notice Regan watching me with a


    smug expression on his face. He leans back in his chair, folding his arms across his broad chest.


    ¡°Your tattoos; what do they say?¡± I ask him, my eyes roaming over pictures and words that are in a


    foreignnguage. However, I recognize the runes because they are the same as mine.


    King Regan shrugs. ¡°It¡¯s the curse that was ced on my family. Along with the curse that is ced on


    me!¡±


    ¡°You were cursed? Is that why you hate witches?¡± I ask him while wondering if it was the same curse


    Granny spoke of about the Lycans.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Regan says nothing for a second and instead watches me before finally, he speaks breaking the


    strange tension that moves between us. ¡°I hate witches for many reasons. None that concern you,¡± he


    says coldly.


    I press my lips in a line before returning to the breakfastid out for us so I can leave to shower and get


    dressed. Reaching over, I grab something that I thought was a form of bread but find it quite squishy


    and covered in some sticky substance.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pancake!¡± Regan says. I nce at him to find him with a smug smile on his face.


    ¡°I knew that!¡± I snap at him, scooping it up. I fold the strange soft bread in half, and the gooey


    substance coating it drips from the end. It only takes me a second to realize it is some sort of nectar, or


    maybe it¡¯s Honey. Taking a bite of it, Honey coats my tongue along with something delicious that I have


    never tasted before. I pull back to look at it, studying the sticky amber-colored liquid.


    ¡°You are a terrible liar!¡± King Reganughs and leans forward, and I jerk my hand back. He¡¯s not


    stealing my new favorite food, pancake! Heughs harder when suddenly my hand is engulfed by a


    warm mouth and slippery tongue. I jump when Gnash steals it, nearly taking my hand with it.


    ¡°Gnash!¡± I scold, and he tilts his head to the side, his front paws resting on the arm of the chair I¡¯m


    sitting on. ¡°I was enjoying that!¡± I huff, and he slobbers it down and licks his lips like he is waiting for


    another pancake.


    ¡°Here, you can have mine.¡± King Regan says, and I look at him. He grabs the other te and looks at


    Gnash. ¡°Down, boy, let her eat!¡± he scolds, and Gnash whines but rushes over to the bed and jumps up


    on it, making himselffortable. Chuckling I turn my attention back to our breakfast when Regan sits


    the hot te in myp. He then reaches for the napkin and unrolls it, revealing a knife and fork. I did


    think it was odd that the servant expected a King to eat with his hands and fingers, but who was I to


    question it?


    I devour my food, pretty much inhale it and leave nothing on my te, though I regret it now. There


    were maybe ten huge pancakes, but they were too good to pass up and far better than the damper we


    used to make at the caves.


    Groaning, I lean back in my armchair, resting my head on the back of it, my belly aching. Bringing my


    hand up, I rub my hand over my stomach. ¡°Ah, why did I eat so much?¡± I groan, and King Regan


    me back.


    After a few seconds, his staring and wandering eyes make me ufortable. I shiver from the icy


    breeze or maybe from his intense gaze holding mine; I¡¯m unsure. Yet when his lips tug in the corners


    and his eyes flicker, I re at him.


    ¡°What is your problem, you¡¯ve done nothing but stare at me?¡± I snap at him, and he smirks.


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯ve just been enjoying the view!¡± heughs, and I scoff. ¡°You hate humans and you hate me!¡±


    I tell him, and he shrugs.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t have nice breasts.¡± he chuckles. My brows furrow in confusion.


    ¡°Should have epted the robe because I¡¯m not sure if I want to give it to you now,¡± he says tauntingly.


    ¡°Though I¡¯m sure I can be persuaded.¡± he snickers, leaning forward and resting his elbows on his


    knees.


    ¡°What are you on about?¡± I retort, and his eyes sh to my chest. His lips part and I see the barest hint


    of his sharp canines that are usually hidden from sight.


    ¡°The front of your top is sheer, human,¡± he taunts, and I nce down, wondering what the heck he is


    talking about.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. It is white and ck!¡± I rack my brain for the color, sheer, but I don¡¯t remember hearing that


    one, though I swear I¡¯ve heard the word before and just can¡¯t remember the context.


    King Reganughs, and I re at him, wanting to know what the stupid game is that he is ying.


    ¡°Your top is see-through; I can see your breasts!¡± he states, and I gasp, looking down in a panic,


    hoping the arms aren¡¯t see-through, but those are ck when I notice my pinkish hard nipples poking


    out on my chest. I gasp, jumping to my feet and snatching the robe, only for King Regan to seize my


    wrist.


    He yanks me onto hisp, making me shriek in panic.


    Ind on top of him, and he manhandles me, hauling me on top of him so I am straddling him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. If you want the robe, I want something in return since you spent all of breakfast


    taunting me.¡± He purrs next to my ear while gripping my hips. He rocks me against him, and I feel the


    massive bulge pressing between my legs. I gasp and push on his shoulders.


    ¡°The rules state you can¡¯t fuck me!¡± I snap at him.


    ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t fuck you unless we have permission!¡± Regan rifies, and I freeze.


    ¡°And you think I will give you permission?¡± I scoff, trying to climb off him. He grabs my ass, squeezing it


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    and holding me in ce.


    My head turns in Gnashes direction in a panic when I feel Regan¡¯s breath sweep across my neck,


    making me freeze. ¡°Don¡¯t look at him. Gnash won¡¯t attack me, human. He knows I have no intention of


    hurting you!¡± Regan purrs before brushing his nose across my face to my ear while inhaling my scent.


    He groans, pulling me closer.


    ¡°Fuck, why do you smell so good to me?¡± he growls, pressing his face into the crook of my neck.


    ¡°You still can¡¯t touch me below the waist!¡± I snap, gripping his hands on my ass and peeling his fingers


    back. He growls, letting me go and sitting back in his chair. I remain frozen like a deer caught in lights.


    ¡°You have pants on,¡± Regan states, hooking his finger into the waistband, he toys with it, tugging on it


    then looks away from me; I reach for his robe, but he grabs it. I expect him to toss it away or not allow


    me to use it when he flings it around me, draping it over my shoulders.


    I rush to slip my arms into it, but when I try to clutch it closed, his hand moves, palming my breast. I


    peer down at his hand, and he squeezes it, then brushes his thumb over my hardened nipple through


    my shirt.


    I grip his wrist, my hand trembling, knowing how easily he could kill me if I anger him. He sighs, his


    hand dropping to my hip, and he leans back, his eyes on my see-through top. His actions mostly


    confuse me but also petrify me. However, his actions I still find to be odd, considering usually he can¡¯t


    bear to be near me.


    Biting down on my lip, I move to climb off hisp when his hand tightens on my hip, making me look at


    him. ¡°Just remain there for a second; I promise I won¡¯t touch you again, but if you move right now, I


    may attack you because my senses are going berserk.¡± He grits his teeth.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    ¡°Just let me regain control of myself,¡± he murmurs, closing his eyes and resting his head on the back of


    the chair. He swallows hard, and I watch his adam¡¯s apple bob up and down and nce at Gnash who


    is now standing, his eyes watching Regan like he is about to attack him if he moves too quickly.


    Awkwardly, I sit there while mentally questioning what I¡¯m doing even agreeing to sit in hisp.


    Especially after he just told me he is struggling to not harm me, yet I don¡¯t want Gnash to attack him


    either.


    When he opens his eyes and lifts his head, he watches me with a strange expression on his face. ¡°You


    can hop off now if you want,¡± he mumbles thest part, looking over at Gnash who sits back down.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask him remaining where I am, his words only confusing me. He almost looks


    upset. He turns his head to look back at me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t fear me like most women, and your scent is almost intoxicating to me, stronger than it was


    yesterday.¡± I almost scoff at his words. If only he knew how much he actually scares me. It¡¯s not about


    not fearing them because I do, just not for the reasons they think I do. I don¡¯t fear death, but I fear the


    pain and torture they can inflict before I¡¯m granted it.


    ¡°You hate me. I don¡¯t very much like you either, but you don¡¯t fear me, and those that don¡¯t fear me


    have another agenda, except you. It¡¯s refreshing,¡± he shrugs.


    And he thinks I¡¯m weird because I grew up in a cave and didn¡¯t know what a pancake is? I blink, trying


    to figure out if I should move off hisp or remain.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re hardly a joy to be around, but I¡¯m curious now. Is it your intention to make women fear


    you? Or do people just fear you in general because of yourck of social skills and vile manners?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He clenches his teeth and growls, the sound vibrating from his chest.


    ¡°They have reason to fear me. I am what they im. Or I was? Now I¡¯m a monster, but not by my own


    choosing,¡± he states.


    ¡°And what was that?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Cruel until I was cursed. Now the only women thate near me are either coerced, threatened, or


    looking for a way to¡ª¡± he shakes his head, muttering under his breath.


    ¡°Looking for a way to what?¡±


    ¡°My brothers, they don¡¯t want me. They never do. Being with me will earn them death, but my


    brothers?¡± he swallows and brushes his fingers through his hair, watching me.


    ¡°You just don¡¯t want to be near me in general, but you don¡¯t fear my curse, probably because you don¡¯t


    know about it, but you will, and then you¡¯ll pick one of them. Your objective will change.¡±


    ¡°My only desire is to be free of all of you; I never asked for this,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°As for yourdy issues, go to one of those ces¡­ the um..¡± I pause, trying to remember what they¡¯re


    called. I had heard men thate to the caves speak of them when they found human settlements.


    ¡°A brothel?¡± Reganughs, and I nod my head.


    ¡°I guess that is one thing my father is correct about. He can¡¯t give us away or bribe us a bride; the only


    way is to force their hand or your hand.¡± Regan exhales.


    ¡°Well, since I now have to worry about a curse that apparently will make me choose your very friendly,


    so much more desirable brother Zeke, I would like to hear the details of this curse so I can weigh up my


    options?¡± I chuckle, and he raises an eyebrow at me.


    He watches me for a second, then purses his lips. His face hardens, eyes darken, and his aura slips


    out and turns sinister; my stomach drops, and I swallow, suddenly wishing I never asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m cursed to kill every woman I sleep with, or any woman I want is cursed to die. In other words, I¡¯m


    cursed to be alone.¡±


    ¡°Cursed to be alone?¡± I ask, and he nods.


    ¡°Yes, every woman I have been with, I¡¯ve killed. So finding a woman that doesn¡¯t fear me is refreshing.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t all curses have loopholes?¡± I question knowing they do. He just needs to figure out what it is.


    ¡°Apparently. But I stand no chance of finding her. The witch made sure of that!¡±


    ¡°So you just have to find a woman who loves you to break it? Well, fuck. You¡¯re definitely screwed,


    sorry, but I think you¡¯re destined to be alone!¡± I mock him, and he chuckles.


    ¡°No, I have to find my mate, and seeing as there are no Lycan females left, it¡¯s impossible. So I guess


    you¡¯re right; I am destined to be alone or at least celibate.¡± Heughs.


    ¡°Wait, so you just can¡¯t have sex with them?¡± Regan raises an eyebrow at me.


    ¡°You find that amusing?¡± he growls.


    ¡°I find it amusing that you would think I would choose Zeke, whereas if I picked you, I would never have


    to worry about being raped by you since one of your father¡¯s rules is I can¡¯t be killed.¡± Iugh.


    ¡°So, in my eyes, that just makes you my prime candidate.¡± I snicker.


    Regan chuckles. ¡°Just because I can¡¯t fuck you without killing you doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯repletely


    useless to me in that area,¡± he states. Myugh cuts off, and I look at him.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to run now?¡± he purrs, gripping my hips. His eyes move to my chest, and


    they flicker. His hand twitches on my hip when he grabs my breast again, making me gasp.


    ¡°Regan?¡± I snap at him but it seems almost like he can¡¯t control himself and I notice Gnash jump off the


    bed and move closer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you. But you forget, human. I can¡¯t fuck you without permission or, in my case,


    without killing you, but you can¡¯t refuse our touch as long as it is above the waist.¡± He purrs, brushing


    his thumb over my nipple.


    I clench my teeth, looking out the window, intent on not being present if he¡¯s going to grope me. ¡°You


    said you wouldn¡¯t touch me.¡± my voice shakes as I stare at the window.


    ¡°You should have hopped off myp,¡± he growls then grinds his teeth together making me look at him to


    realize he is trying not to touch me, he¡¯s just lost to his Lycan senses. His eyes flit to mine.


    ¡°But just because I don¡¯t need your permission doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t want it.¡± Regan murmurs, moving


    his hand and gripping the armchair. His ws deeply into the fabric.


    ¡°Go, you can use my shower, just don¡¯t run from the room or I will chase you,¡± he states looking at the


    firece while I stare at him.


    ¡°Hurry up before I change my mind or lose my control.¡±

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Climbing off hisp, he points toward his bathroom. I nod, about to go shower, when I pause. ¡°Can I go


    grab some clothes from my room first?¡± Regan nods once, turning his gaze to the firece, his


    demeanor changing, and I¡¯m tempted to nce at his aura, wondering if it would give any inkling of


    why the rapid change in his mood.


    Walking to the door, I hesitate, wondering if Zeke is lingering outside the door when I hear Gnash


    whine loudly. Something tells me he is watching and waiting for his next opportunity to get rid of me.


    ncing over my shoulder, I spot Gnash sitting on the edge of the bed looking expectantly at King


    Regan, who has turned his gaze to the raging fire burning the thick logs in the firece. An unreadable


    expression is now on his face, as if he is deep in thought. Swallowing down my lingering fear of Zeke, I


    grip the door handle when Gnash barks, making me stop.


    ¡°Then go with her!¡± Regan snaps, and Gnash immediately jumps off the bed. Gnash rushes over to me.


    Meanwhile Regan doesn¡¯t even look in our direction. However, having Gnash with me, I feel a little


    more confident stepping into the long corridor. The moment I do, I notice my nagging intuition is spot on


    and that my hesitation wasn¡¯t unwarranted because Zeke is standing in the doorway to his room like he


    was waiting for this exact moment. It¡¯s almost as if he also knew I would have to go back to my room


    soon, judging by my clothes it isn¡¯t a big assumption, had I noticed and wasn¡¯t being chased down by a


    psychopath, I never would have left the room in them. Stepping out, he smirks and pushes off the wall.


    ¡°I was wondering when he would get rid of you. Regan never was one for keepingpany!¡± Zekes


    sneers. ¡°Alive at least,¡± he adds with augh. He takes a step toward me when Gnash steps out from


    behind me and growls. Zeke¡¯s steps halt immediately as he eyes the massive wolf.


    ¡°You can¡¯t protect her all the time, Gnash. It¡¯s only a matter of time before I end her miserable,


    insignificant life.¡± Zeke tells him. He then swiftly turns on his heel and walks into his bedroom. I nce


    down at Gnash, my fingers brushing through his fur gently. He lifts his head and licks my fingertips


    when he looks behind us. Turning, I see Regane to stand by the door.


    ¡°Well, hurry. I won¡¯t stand here all day and I can¡¯t babysit you every second of it,¡± King Regan says, his


    tone colder than when I was sitting in hisp, almost as if he was apletely different person. It


    makes me wonder how many sides there are to this man, how many personas he uses and hides


    behind, though it is clear to me now, my unexpected prior visit this morning caught him off guard


    because he seems quite aloof again.


    ¡°Human, hurry up! Always so fucking slow.¡± Nodding, I move toward my room, step inside with Gnash


    and close the door, moving toward the mirrored dresser, I grab the chair and prop it under what is left of


    the door handle, I doubt it will hold but hearing it fall over will give me some indicator I have someone in


    the room with me.


    ¡°Is he always so confusing?¡± I ask Gnash, who whines at me. I shake my head and sigh before


    deciding to quickly shower in my room. Suddenly Regan¡¯s offer to use his bathroom doesn¡¯t seem so


    weing.


    Grabbing some clothes, I pick a long-sleeved ck dress, the fabric clingy and I know it will amplify my


    curves. I pull on the sides of the stretchy thick fabric and groan, knowing I will swelter in it when the sun


    rises to its highest point. Hearing a whimper, I nce down at Gnash, who is watching me.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I tell him, wandering into the bathroom. Gnash lies on the bathroom mat while I strip my


    clothes off. I have a cold shower, unwilling to fiddle with the taps more than needed. By the time I get


    out, my teeth are chattering, my entire body is covered with goosebumps and my lips are blue. But I am


    clean.


    I dry myself and pull the dress on before using the towel to dry my hair. Once I¡¯m dressed, I double-


    check to make sure no part of the outfit is see-through. Convinced I¡¯m fully covered in every aspect, I


    open the door and relief floods me when I notice the bedroom is still empty and the chair is still propped


    under the handle. Gnash, however, instantly moves to the door and scratches at the wood, wanting to


    go out.


    Chuckling at his eagerness, I pull the chair away and open the door, following him back to Regan¡¯s


    room. However, the door is now closed and he must have gotten sick of waiting, or babysitting as he


    calls it. Walking out, I notice both Zeke¡¯s and Lyon¡¯s doors are wide open and they are nowhere to be


    seen. Stopping at Regan¡¯s door, I peer down at Gnash. Should I knock? He should be expecting me,


    but it feels wrong to just barge into his room like I intended to do before. My life isn¡¯t in danger, so


    would it be considered rude now?


    Gnash, though, decides for me and starts scratching at the door and whining loudly when it is suddenly


    ripped open by Lyon. He smiles, yet it isn¡¯t a pleasant smile, more predatory. Not expecting him, I take


    a step back when he opens it wider, revealing Zeke is also inside the room. My fingertips instantly seek


    Gnash at my side. He licks my fingers and I nce down at him, but he sniffs the air, then grabs the


    hem of my dress in his mouth, leading me into the room.


    Zeke is lounging on the armchair, his legs chucked over the arm of it, and Hunterying beside him on


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the floor when my eyes go to the cor around his neck and the leash in Zeke¡¯s hands.


    Zeke yanks on the leash and growls. ¡°Get up and I will put you in your cage!¡± Zeke warns his wolf, who


    went to stand. He immediately sits down and rests his head on his front paws.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Human, Regan said we can¡¯t kill you, not on his watch. He¡¯s scared of losing his precious


    throne!¡± Zeke taunts, and I nce up at Lyon beside me. He smirks, wandering off and falling onto


    Regan¡¯s bed and making himself at home.


    ¡°Where is Regan?¡± I ask when his voice behind me makes me jump. He steps out of the adjoining


    office that sits behind what, at first nce, you¡¯d think was a bookshelf. I peer past him and he shuts


    the door just enough so I can¡¯t see in.


    ¡°I¡¯m right here. Let¡¯s just get this over with!¡± He snarls.


    ¡°Get what over with?¡± I ask, confused.


    ¡°The date, of course. What else? Or have you already forgotten the rules set forth by our father?¡± Lyon


    ¡°No, but you shouldn¡¯t be here?¡± I ask, looking at Regan, who tantly ignores me, leaving his brothers


    to speak for him.


    ¡°The rules state we had to take you on a date, never said we all couldn¡¯t be present, and seeing as


    Regan doesn¡¯t have the proper social skills we¡¯d thought we¡¯d supervise,¡± Regan growls at Zeke¡¯s


    words but doesn¡¯t confirm or deny what Zeke stated.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯d manage on our own?¡± I look at Regan, hoping he will ask them to leave.


    ¡°You caught me off guard and I am still a man, Human. Now sit down, and be quiet. I have to work.¡± He


    then walks off toward the firece, which is now out, and by the look of the wood, someone doused it


    in water.


    He grabs some device from the coffee table and aims it at the wall, which then opens up to a screen.


    He turns it on and I see it is a TV; I have heard of them, seen pictures of them, and even have one in


    my room which Shelley briefly showed me how to use, but I prefer my imagination, prefer books or


    even the old radio Granny rarely let me listen to. She was always paranoid that leaving it on would get


    us caught, and that someone would pick up the frequency. It was old and had some handheld device


    that could speak to other people.


    Granny whipped my butt really good that day. She caught me ying with it and I was talking to some


    excited to y and have someone to y with that I had told her I lived in the cave with the rainbow on


    the side. Granny and I had painted it using crushed flower petals and rock when I was ten years old.


    That day forever haunts me. I even have a scar on my left ass cheek where a piece of the willow


    branch broke the skin after she broke it over my backside. I never touched it again without her


    permission after that day out of fear of that damn branch.


    ¡°There, watch the movie!¡± Regan snarls, pulling me from my thoughts, and Lyon snickers.


    ¡°Such a romantic brother.¡± Lyonughs.


    ¡°Rule is, I have to n a date. Nothing says I have to stay and endure it.¡±


    ¡°I think you are missing the concept of what dating is?¡± Lyon chuckles.


    Regan shakes his head. ¡°Just watch her for me. I have work to do.¡± Regan snaps and wanders off back


    to the concealed office, yet he leaves the door slightly ajar, just enough that he can see out.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    He takes his seat behind the huge wooden desk and opens up another device. Turning back to the


    room, I find Zeke and Lyon both watching me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Human. I can be nice! It¡¯s a struggle, but for my dear brother, I can endure your


    presence without killing you,¡± Zeke taunts, yet his words set me more on edge. I move to the stool near


    the bookshelves in the far corner of the room and away from them.


    I have just sat down when I hear the door push open to the balcony and Shadow rushes inside; he


    sniffs the air, head turning in each direction when he spots me sitting on the stool with Gnash at my


    feet. His tail wags excitedly and he bounds into the room. A smile splits onto my face, seeing his


    excitement, and I pat my leg for him toe to me.


    ¡°Shadow, here now.¡± Lyon snaps at his wolf and Shadow pauses mid-step. The wolf whines, ncing


    between me and his master before his shoulders drop.


    ¡°Well, what did you expect out of escaping and hiding from him in her room, Shadow?¡± Zeke scolds


    Lyon¡¯s wolf. My brows furrow and my eyes go to Lyon to see if he would tell him he let me have


    Shadow for the night, but he says nothing, only growls when Shadow doesn¡¯t immediately go to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Shadow, go to Lyon,¡± I tell him, not wanting him to get in trouble foring to me and


    ignoring his master, which I could tell he was about to do.


    ¡°Really Lyon, you need to learn to control him better.¡±


    ¡°What should I control him the same as you by putting a spiked choker on him?¡± Lyon snaps and my


    eyes go to Hunter. I swallow, only now noticing the spikes inside the cor. Now it is loose since the


    leash is ck.


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t see Hunter ying up now, do you?¡± Zeke retorts and Lyon shakes his head.


    For the entire movie, Regan ignores me and doesn''te out of his office. Instead, he leaves me to be


    watched by his brothers. Until he receives a call that has even his brothers casting nces at his office


    from his yelling. Noticing us looking in, he ms the door shut.


    My ass hurts from sitting on the stool. I am bored out of my mind when the door opens and the maid


    from earlier rushes in with a trolley with trays of food. She busily sets one on the table for Zeke and


    takes the other off when she notices me. She looks between Lyon and me when Zeke speaks.


    ¡°She can only eat whatever Regan orders for her, it¡¯s Lyon¡¯s.¡± She chews her lip, pausing before she


    speaks.


    ¡°But my King, Regan, rarely eats lunch. I only brought up a wolfsbane shake. He didn¡¯t order


    anything?¡±


    ¡°Well, then I guess you better get another wolfsbane shake for her then,¡± he tells her. Isn¡¯t wolfsbane


    poisonous to Lycans? It seems like an odd thing to drink; to order a poison for lunch?


    ¡°But my King, she needs to eat?¡±


    ¡°That is not up to me. Maybe ask Regan what he wants to feed her?¡± Zeke says, turning his attention


    back to the TV. She gives the tray to Lyon and moves back to the tray yet her aura told me she wasn¡¯t


    looking forward to going into Regan¡¯s office, it changes and flickers around her, and fear flickers


    through it, anxiety making her steps falter, watching her she hesitates in the doorway, and I would too,


    he¡¯s done nothing but yell at people on the phone the entire time she has been in the room. I watch her


    shoulders drop as she hesitantly knocks. The sound is barely audible from where I sit. She is greeted


    with a growl and the door is ripped open.


    ¡°What?¡± He yells at the girl, who jumps, her hands shaking as she offers the shake to him. He snatches


    it and before she even has a chance to speak, he ms the door in her face. Zekeughs and returns


    to his lunch while Lyon hasn¡¯t even touched his food; he just stares off at the TV, his hand patting


    Shadow.


    The girl then turns, her blue eyes moving to me. Her lips part and she looks at Lyon, but he isn¡¯t looking


    at her before her eyes move to Zeke. ¡°Maybe I can¨C¡± I hold up a hand to grab her attention and shake


    my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ I¡¯m not hungry.¡± I lie and she nces nervously at the two Kings.


    ¡°Give her a wolfsbane shake. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll love it.¡± Zeke mocks. I re at him and she stands there,


    looking unsure of what to do. I don¡¯t me her because werewolves and Lycans aren¡¯t the only species


    that have horrid adverse reactions to wolfsbane/monkshood. It is poisonous to humans too. But being


    human, I don¡¯t have supernatural healing abilities as they do, yes Wolfsbane can kill them, but it would


    take copious amounts to do so. So drinking it could very well kill me, too.


    ¡°Truly, I¡¯m fine,¡± I tell her and she nods, looking relieved I would not ask her to risk her life by knocking


    on Regan¡¯s office door again. She brushes her blonde hair behind her ears and moves toward her tray,


    her blue eyes ncing at the tray.


    ¡°I have water?¡± she offers, grabbing the small bottle. I smile and move to take it and thank her when


    Zeke speaks out.


    ¡°Did Regan approve it?¡± Zeke asks, looking at me, and I press my lips in a line.


    ¡°My King, it is my personal bottle. She can have it.¡± The girl states.


    ¡°Did Regan approve it?¡± He says slowly, emphasizing each word. The girl gulps when he turns his


    threatening gaze on her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I tell her, giving her a smile, not wanting to get her in trouble.


    ¡°But¡ª¡± Zeke growls and moves to get off the lounge.


    ¡°Are you fucking deaf?¡± He booms and she flinches. My eyes widen when he stalks toward her and I


    rush to my feet, getting between her and him.


    ¡°She¡¯s leaving, Zeke. Lay off her. She¡¯s just doing her damn job!¡± I snap at him. His eyes sh in his


    anger and I notice Lyon stand up out of the corner of my eye.


    ¡°Amy, can you tell the kitchen that dinner will be early tonight, preferably six?¡± Lyon tells her while Zeke


    res at her behind me.


    ¡°Yes, my King,¡± she whispers, grabbing her trolley. I turn to look at her, then quickly move to open the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    door for her and she rushes out. When I move to close the door, she stops turning to look at me before


    mouthing. ¡°Thank you.¡± I nod to her, feeling terrible she got in trouble because of me, and I hope Zeke


    doesn¡¯t seek her outter.


    Shutting the door, Zeke grabs me. He ms my back against the door and my head hits the frame with


    a thud. Instantly, all three of their wolves get to their feet, growling and snarling. Gnash stalks towards


    him, teeth bared and eyes trained on him. Lyon has Shadow by the scruff of his neck.


    ¡°You ever get in my fucking way again and you¡¯ll beg for me to fucking kill you. Are we clear?¡± He


    threatens. I suddenly wish I could manipte fire so I could incinerate his ass. Never in my life have I


    felt hatred more than I do for this man.


    ¡°Are we clear?¡± Zeke yells in my face and Gnash barks at him in a warning.


    ¡°Yes!¡± I snap at him and he shoves off me, returning to his chair. Zeke falls into his chair and Gnash


    rushes over while I try to calm my racing heart. Looking at Lyon, he sits back down as if nothing


    happened.


    Gnash grabs my dress, leading me back to the stool, but I decide I can¡¯t sit there any longer and I¡¯m


    sure my tailbone is already bruised. So, I move to the cushioned area by the far window andy down


    amongst the cushions with Gnash.


    Ignoring the Kings, I rest my head once Gnash settles and finally closes his eyes; I close mine, letting


    myself doze off. However, when I wake it is to someone cursing. My eyes open instantly to find it is now


    dark and Gnash yawns beside me. Zeke and Lyon are both gone and Regan looks very out of it, lost


    even when I sit up to see him stumbling out of his office, staggering before he shakes his head like he


    too has only just woken up.


    Getting up, he clutches his head and I move toward him, knowing it must be dinner time, however the


    moment Ie back up behind him; a threatening growl leaves him and he spins around. His long


    fingers wrap around my throat, cutting off the gasp that tried to escape my lips, and I¡¯m mmed


    against the door. My feet dangle in the air when I¡¯m brought face to face with the Lycan King.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    His eyes are pitch ck and his canines are extended. His grip tightens and I choke, my legs kicking at


    him when he growls louder. The next second, Gnash bites him. Regan roars, the sound setting my


    blood to ice as his aura smashes me and his grip tightens, making me thrash as he crushes my throat.


    He nces down at his wolf while I grasp at his hand, needing him to let go so I can breathe.


    ¡°Gnash?¡± Regan blinks at him and the crazed look on his face disappears and his facial features


    soften. Gnash growls, snapping his jaws at his owner and I dig my nails into his hand which draws his


    attention back to me. He looks at me and blinks, almost like he¡¯s not sure if he¡¯s seeing correctly or if


    I¡¯m merely a figment of his imagination. My lips part suffocating on his tight grip, and my head feels on


    the verge of exploding.


    ¡°Human?¡± He murmurs and his brows furrow. His eyes go to my fingernails digging into his hand and


    he gasps, eyes widening, he lets go.


    Ind on my knees at his feet and clutch my throat. Sucking in huge lungfuls of air, trying to catch my


    breath, yet I can still feel his lingering grip, like his fingers are etched into my flesh. Seconds felt like


    hours while trapped in his grip. Regan moves, ¡°Zirah you can¡¯t¨C¡± he moves to grab me, but I p his


    hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± I rasp out while Gnash whimpers, nudging me with his nose while my heart pounds


    erratically.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Regan says, ripping open the door and walking out. I stare after him, wondering what came


    over him when Gnash whimpers, nudging me once again. I pat his head, my fingers trembling when I


    clutch his fur, pulling myself to my feet.


    Regan doesn¡¯t wait for me. Instead, I lose him and have to rely on Gnash to show me the way. Gnash


    leads me to the dining hall where I hear arguing, Regan screaming at his brothers when I hear ss


    shatter and a loud bang. Upon entering, I find Regan has Zeke against the wall by his throat, and Lyon


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    is trying to get between them.


    ¡°Regan, calm down,¡± Lyon speaks softly while grasping Regan¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I could have fucking killed her!¡± Regan screams back at Lyon.


    ¡°You said to watch her. You never said how long for!¡± Zeke retorts.


    ¡°You knew I was drinking wolfsbane! You were hoping I fucking killed her!¡± Regan snarls, mming


    Zeke into the wall again before he grunts, staggering back and clutching his side.


    Zeke shoves past him. ¡°Well, it appears I now have to do the dirty work for us. You¡¯ve never been a


    team yer, Regan. Instead, once again, I will have to be the fucking bad guy!¡± Zeke snaps when his


    eyes fall on me. Regan snarls, looking down at his side, and my eyes go to the de stabbed into him.


    His shirt turns a deep shade of red.


    Regan pulls the long de out and grits his teeth while Lyon moves to lift his shirt only to earn a growl.


    He backs away with his hands in the air and I watch, wondering what happened in the few minutes it


    took me to get here. It is clear whatever it is; it is to do with me, and what happened when I came up


    behind Regan in the bedroom.


    Regan goes to argue back when Zeke smiles. ¡°She looks perfectly fine to me!¡± Zeke says, and Lyon


    and Regan¡¯s attention is drawn to me. Regan mutters something but takes his seat, Lyon throws a


    nervous nce at him but also takes his.


    Moving into the room, I drop into the closest chair, and Gnash sits at my feet. The table is set with


    every food you could think of and I wait, ncing at the stupid board that is now attached to the wall


    with all the rules that Zeke is intent on following when it regards me. Yet is willing to break their own.


    Regan drops the de on the table and reaches for a cloth napkin. He curses, lifting his shirt a little


    and pressing it against the wound that is spilling blood down his abs and side, and soaking the


    waistband of his pants. Shaking his head, he growls, snatching up another knife, but he quickly tosses


    it aside.


    ¡°Fucking dick, you know I can¡¯t heal properly right now.¡± Zeke waves him off and passes him a clean


    butter knife. Regan snatches it, holding the tip of the de over one of the candles. Bile rises in my


    throat, knowing exactly how much burns hurt. He waits for the tip to glow red when he presses it


    against the wound.


    He grits his teeth, ring at Zeke, who only serves to mock him more by smiling at him. When he¡¯s


    done, he drops his shirt and sets the knife on the table. He grabs his food from the tters, loading his


    te. After a few minutes, a servant brings out a bottle of whiskey.


    Regan snatches the bottle, not bothering with a ss, and drinks out of it while Zeke raises an eyebrow


    at him and asks for wine. The servant moves toward Lyon but he holds up his ss to say and sips his


    water. My eyes go back to the board when Regan speaks.


    ¡°Gnashe!¡± He calls his wolf who gets up, Gnash huffs and wanders over to him and I see Regan


    grab a steak off one of the tters that sit in the center of the table, he gives it to Gnash and pats his


    head only for Gnash toe to me.


    ¡°Gnash, what are you¨C¡± his words cut off when he realizes Gnash wasing back to me. Gnash


    drops the huge steak into myp and I pull a face.


    ¡°Ew, Gnash. No, you eat it!¡± I tell him, I definitely don¡¯t want it now that he¡¯s drooled on it. Gnash


    nudges me with his nose and my stomach sinks at the thought that their wolves have better instincts


    than they do. At least his wolf cares enough to feed me.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Regan questions, pulling my attention to him.


    ¡°One of the rules, brother,¡± Zeke states while cutting into his steak.


    ¡°What fucking rule says she can¡¯t eat?¡± Regan snaps, and Zeke rolls his eyes.


    ¡°The rules are behind you. She can only eat what we give her and miss goody-two-shoes over there is


    too much of a chicken to break the rules. I tried to get her to!¡± Zeke taunts, his eyes flicking to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she will eventually, and I can¡¯t wait to punish her for it when she does!¡± He says, sending


    me a cruel smile. Regan turns in his seat to look at the rules before he growls and turns back to the


    table.


    ¡°Who made that rule?¡± My eyes move to Lyon, who is now ring at his te, and Regan presses his


    lips in a line.


    ¡°So I take it she didn¡¯t eat lunch?¡±


    ¡°She refused her lunch. Don¡¯t worry brother, you didn¡¯t break the rule to ensure she eats three times a


    day. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m always looking out for you, not your fault if she refused it. Though I¡¯m sure her


    refusal is fitting of a punishment? Don¡¯t you think Lyon?¡± Zeke mocks, turning to look at his brother.


    Lyon doesn¡¯t meet my gaze but offers nothing on the decision to punish me for not drinking poison.


    ¡°Why? What did you order for her?¡± Regan questions.


    ¡°Nothing, I sent the servant to ask, but you mmed the door in her face. I told the servant she could


    have the same as you, though, but I find the human to be quite stubborn about dying, so she refused,


    unfortunately.¡± Zeke chuckles.


    Regan grabs the bloodied knife. ¡°I¡¯d think twice, you wouldn¡¯t want to piss me off, especially given


    tomorrow is my day with her. I will make it even more painful if youy a damn finger on me again.¡±


    Zeke warns his brother. Regan¡¯s eyes go to me and reluctantly he drops the knife while shaking his


    head.


    ¡°So do you want me to punish her for you, Regan? I don¡¯t mind, and I think a good throat fucking will


    teach her the error of her ways!¡± I gulp, the action making my crushed windpipe hurt.


    ¡°By the look of her neck, she¡¯s already been punished,¡± Lyon states. His head tilting to the side, Zeke


    sighs. ¡°Always ruining my fun,¡± he mutters.


    ¡°One day I¡¯ll fucking kill you!¡± Regan snarls at Zeke.


    ¡°Such morbid talk for dinner, Brother. Choose a topic that is not so depressing. Besides my death, you¡¯ll


    never manage, not unless you¡¯re suicidal. Should I call the family therapist? Do we need to have


    another heart-to-heart?¡± Zeke asks, twisting in his seat.


    Zeke drops his elbow on the table, propping his chin on his hand. ¡°And how does that make you feel?


    Did little Zekey hurt your feelings?¡± Zeke teases and Regan shoves him. Zeke snickers, turning back in


    his chair when Regan looks at me.


    ¡°Eat whatever you want,¡± he tells me and I nce at the table.


    ¡°Make sure you eat. Goddess only knows what the fuck Zeke will feed you!¡± Lyon growls, ring at


    Zeke, who only shrugs. Taking their advice, I pile my te with vegetables before looking at the burned


    steaks and scrunching my face up. When I see theirs, however, theirs looks much more appetizing.


    Standing up, I steal a piece of steak from their side of the table and they all stop eating to look at me.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Dropping it on my te, I sit back down and cut into it. Blood oozes out as I slice the tender piece.


    Popping it into my mouth, I chew slowly and try to swallow, wincing when I do and clutching my throat. I


    re at my te, my stomach growling, yet I know it is going to be torture to eat it. Regan also won¡¯t


    wait around for me to do so.


    However, when I take another bite, Lyon drops his fork and Zeke gives me a strange look while Regan


    tilts his head to the side, watching me.


    ¡°What? Or have you changed your mind about what I can eat?¡± I snap at Regan, my voiceing out


    hoarse, and my eyes dart to my te. I didn¡¯t add that much, although it is more than what I would


    normally eat. There is enough here tost me a couple of days back in the cave if I rationed it, but Lyon


    is right. Zeke will probably give me a damn lettuce leaf to eat tomorrow, so I should try to eat what I


    can.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not cooked, it¡¯s barely even seared?¡± Lyon says, looking at me appalled, and I stare down at


    the te.


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know why they burned it,¡± I tell him, poking the outside with my knife before staring at the


    massacred meat on the tter in the center of the table. It reeks of burned flesh.


    ¡°But you¡¯re human?¡± Regan says.


    ¡°Humans eat meat too, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m vegetarian?¡± His eyebrows raise. Are all the servants on


    a vegetarian diet? Come to think of it, I have never seen a servant even eating.


    ¡°Apparently not!¡± He says, sitting back in his chair. Zeke¡¯s brows raise and Lyon crosses his arms


    across his chest.


    ¡°Go on then?¡± He urges, nodding toward my te.


    Shaking my head, I cut off a piece, trying to chew it as small as possible, and have to reach for my


    ss of water. I can feel it scraping down the sides of my throat, my eyes burn at the pain, and my


    fingertips prod my neck. Sighing, I am about to give up. It¡¯s not worth the agony it causes every time I


    try to swallow.


    Using my fork, I try to mash up some potatoes when I hear Lyon¡¯s chair scrape across the floor making


    me look at him. He bites the side of his hand.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zeke demands when Lyon holds it over my ss of water. His blood leaks into


    the ss, turning it red, and I pull a face.


    ¡°She is in pain and my saliva won¡¯t heal the inside of her throat unless I kiss her. Or would you prefer I


    did that, Zeke?¡±


    ¡°Let her suffer, maybe we¡¯ll get lucky and she¡¯ll starve to death before father returns!¡±


    ¡°Drink it, Zirah,¡± Regan orders beside him, and Zeke turns his head in his direction.


    ¡°Zirah?¡± Zeke spits at him.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her name!¡± Regan growls and I quickly snatch up the ss, gulping it down if it means the


    pain would go. Surprisingly, it doesn¡¯t taste bad. I half expected it to taste as crappy as their


    personalities.


    ¡°I can think of many others more suited.¡±


    ¡°As can I, for you, want to hear them?¡± I ask and I almost moan at the pain leaving, his blood making


    me feel tingly all of a sudden and I giggle. Lyon snickers.


    ¡°I dare you to speak them!¡± Zeke challenges. My head feels funny, clouded even, and his face morphs


    and twists. One minute he looks normal, the next his nose is growing bulbous. I blink at him before


    shaking it off when Lyon grips my shoulder, making me look at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the high from my blood. You¡¯re fine. It will pass in a few minutes.¡± He says, though his voice


    sounds musical when his face also warps and twists.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I like this feeling,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Most humans like it. Some even be addicted to it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an addiction?¡± I question. Trying to remember what the word means. Heughs, the sound


    echoing around me making me turn my head to figure out where it was echoing from.


    ¡°No, our blood is. It¡¯s why Lycans aren¡¯t supposed to give it to other Lycans. Blood sharing can bond


    you with them and make them extremely high, in some cases turn them rabid. Humans not so much so


    it will just make you high as a kite.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the kite?¡± I ask, looking for it but not seeing one.


    ¡°Just share all our secrets with the damn wench, why don¡¯t you!¡± Zeke snaps, drawing my attention to


    him.


    His face swirls, his eyes morphing into one, making him look like a cyclops I saw in a picture book


    once. He growls just like the cyclops in the book did.


    Regan snorts augh for some reason, and I look across the table at him, stunned by his gorgeous


    eyes and his smile. He shakes his head, grabbing his bottle of liquor.


    ¡°I might keep her high when she¡¯s with me.¡± Lyon chuckles and the room begins to settle. My ears no


    longer make everything feel hollow, and I can suddenly feel my tongue when I identally bite it. My


    sense of smell returns and my stomach gurgles loudly as I shake off the lingering effects his blood has.


    ¡°Eat. I want to have an early night. I have a Skype meeting at 8 AM,¡± Regan states, and I pick up my


    fork, suddenly feeling energized.


    Cutting off a piece of steak, I pop it into my mouth and chew quickly, swallowing it down and sighing


    when I feel no pain. Slicing into the meat, I start devouring my food, suddenly feeling absolutely


    ravenous like I haven¡¯t eaten in weeks, the hunger worse than before making me wonder if it is also to


    do with his blood.


    ¡°She¡¯s really eating raw meat?¡± I hear Lyon murmur, making me look up.


    I raise an eyebrow at him and note both Regan and Zeke are also gaping at me. Making me wonder


    what is wrong with them, not that I¡¯m not used to weird looks. Granny and I used to get them all the


    time for never cooking our meat.


    Granny always said we¡¯ll lose all the nutrients, that it ruins the vor and she is right. I have eaten


    cooked food a few times. I tried it out of curiosity. It made me sick and gave me food poisoning the first


    time. I¡¯ve tried other things, but to me; they tasted nd. I have built more tolerance for cooked food


    since but prefer everything fresh and raw. The only thing we ever cooked was fish, poultry, and eggs


    when we could find a tree low enough to get them down.


    But that was only after Granny got sick from some eggs we found when I was around seven. She said


    they must have been off. She never ate eggs again after that night. In fact, it scared her off from eating


    a lot of things besides fruit and wheat unless it was cooked. She was sick with fevers for a week and


    could barely move besides throwing up.


    I thought she would die, and the other cave people said it served her right for eating everything raw and


    told her one day she would kill me. I was too scared to eat after that, but once she was better Granny


    insisted I did not change my diet and that things affect her differently since she is getting older. She


    said they don¡¯t understand what they don¡¯t know about. I was relieved because while she was sick it


    was one of the first times I had eaten cooked food and I ended up right beside her spewing my guts up.


    Eating my dinner, I have to fight back emotions thinking of Granny. It¡¯s stupid. I know I¡¯ll see her again


    in the next life, but knowing that doesn¡¯t seem to make her loss hurt any less. By the time I am finished,


    I just want to go to bed. ¡°She really ate it all?¡± Lyon whispers, making me look at him.


    ¡°Pardon?¡± I ask him. He shakes his head, giving me a weird look, and I look at Zeke.


    ¡°Natural selection at its finest. Maybe I won¡¯t have to identally kill her tomorrow. If we¡¯re lucky, her


    weakened immune system will take her out for us.¡± Zeke chuffs with a smirk.


    ¡°Where are you taking her tomorrow?¡± Lyon asks, looking at his brother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about it, brother? We¡¯ll be fine, she¡¯ll be perfectly safe from any danger with me.¡± Zeke


    says, though by his tone, and the way he speaks, means he promises something else.


    ¡°Get your rest, human. You¡¯ll need it,¡± Zeke states, reaching for the bottle of wine. Regan gets to his


    feet, shooting a re at Zeke. I push my chair out to follow him as hees around the table when


    Zeke speaks.


    ¡°Oh and Zirah, don¡¯t be breaking Rule 5. I¡¯ll be making sure.¡± Zekeughs and my eyes go back to the


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    rules when I gape.


    5. Bride must bathe the Kings.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Regan also looks at the rules and once again res at Lyon, who stares nkly at the wall. Regan


    snarls, grabbing my wrist and all but dragging me out of the room. Gnash jogs beside us to keep up


    and the closer we get to the bedroom, the angrier Regan gets. His aura is like a beacon promising


    pain, and I gasp when he drags me into the bathroom before letting me go. Stumbling, I barely catch


    myself on the towel rack as he flings me into the bathroom.


    I grit my teeth, starting to really get sick and tired of being flung around; I am about to tell him that as


    my temper rises only when I spin around to find his finger in my face and his eyes are pitch ck; I


    hold my tongue. He growls at me before speaking, his tone of voice menacing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t break any fucking rules with him tomorrow!¡± He warns me, and I feel his aura, and watch it


    darken to something sinister around him.


    ¡°Do you fucking hear me?¡± He screams at me. I blink at him, wondering why he¡¯s yelling at me. It¡¯s not


    like I want to go with Zeke.


    ¡°You break a single rule. He¡¯ll use it as an excuse to fucking kill you,¡± Regan growls.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want, anyway?¡± I spit at him and he stops. The King blinks at me, standing up,


    almost like he is confused by his own outburst.


    ¡°Right.¡± He shakes his head, turning the shower on.


    ¡°Just get in the shower with me. You¡¯ll get wet anyway,¡± he says, though I can tell his mind is


    elsewhere. He almost looks puzzled. Confusion also overwhelms me, my head spinning at how fast his


    temper can change and so drastically. He motions for me to get in the shower.


    ¡°No,¡± I tell him, looking at it. He tenses looking at me then looking at the long sleeves of my dress. ¡°I


    don¡¯t care for any scars you have, you¡¯ll get drenched,¡± Regan tells me, but I back away. I am not


    taking off this dress in front of him.


    I nce at the bathtub. At least in there, I won¡¯t have to get in with him. ¡°Fine,¡± he switches the shower


    off and leans over to the taps to fill the tub. He grabs the plug, tosses it into the tub, and then starts


    removing his clothes. When he drops his pants and reaches for his boxers, my eyes widen and I


    quickly turn away.


    ¡°Can you put bubbles in it or something?¡± I ask, not wanting to see him naked.


    ¡°Have you never seen a naked man before?¡±


    I purse my lips but see him lean forward beside me to grab the bottle of soap. ¡°You haven¡¯t, have you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen them in pictures,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°What about the night Mchi found you? Surely you saw one of them naked?¡±


    ¡°It was dark, and he knocked me out before he shifted back. He was wearing clothes when I saw him.


    I¡¯ve seen women naked, Granny never cared for nudity and I¡¯ve seen ass and¨C.¡± I stop knowing how


    stupid that sounds, that I¡¯m 19 and never seen a fully naked man in the flesh.


    ¡°Seen what?¡± Regan chuckles and I groan. Why did I say that?


    Peeking over my shoulder, he reaches forward, shutting the water off, and I see the surface of the


    water is covered in bubbles.


    ¡°I¡¯m covered, happy?¡± I chew the inside of my lip and nod. ¡°So you saw ass and what?¡± Heughs. My


    face heats.


    ¡°Balls!¡± I rub my face, feeling the heat of my embarrassment paint my cheeks red.


    ¡°Nothing to be ashamed of. I know you¡¯re a virgin and humans aren¡¯t asfortable with nudity as


    shifters are.¡± Regan states leaning back in the bath. The water covers most of his chest but not all of it.


    ¡°Just wet your hands in case Zeke intends toe to check. I¡¯m capable of washing myself,¡± he tells


    me.


    I sit on the edge of the bath and wet my hands, coating them in bubbles. ¡°Here, hold this,¡± he says,


    offering me a washcloth. I take the wet cloth and hold it, then turn my attention to the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stress about Lyon. He is a prick around Zeke, but usually, he¡¯s harmless. He¡¯s trying not to get


    on Zeke¡¯s bad side,¡± Regan tells me and I look at him.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°He gave you his wolfst night, didn¡¯t he?¡± I look away.


    ¡°Lyon usually does what Zeke wants. It¡¯s easier that way. Zeke can be difficult to deal with, especially


    for Lyon.¡±


    ¡°So, he¡¯s just going along with what Zeke wants?¡± I ask him and Regans shrugs.


    ¡°Kind of, he has another agenda, he¡¯s looking for information he needs from Zeke, he has no interest in


    marrying, but at the same time, both Lyon and I have the same agenda which is to keep our thrones,


    and make sure Zeke doesn¡¯t get near the ruling kingdom¡¯s throne.¡±


    ¡°So you and Lyon are working together to make sure he doesn¡¯t be the ruling King?¡±


    ¡°No, by birthright, the throne should be mine or it¡¯s supposed to be. Only my father decided I¡¯m no


    longer suited for it and Lyon and I believe he has another agenda.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because ¡ª it doesn¡¯t matter, but Lyon, I get along mostly, but even he wants the throne, so we¡¯ll work


    together to ensure Zeke doesn¡¯t take it until I can break the blood ties and kill him, after that all bets are


    off.¡± I ponder his words for a second.


    ¡°Tomorrow you¡¯re with Zeke. Behave and do as he says.¡±


    ¡°If he kills me, won¡¯t that solve all your problems?¡± I ask him, confused.


    ¡°Yes, no. I don¡¯t know¡­¡± he stops for a second.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing personal. I just don¡¯t want to marry. I know there is no point in a marriage, anyway.¡±


    ¡°What about your brothers?¡± I ask, and he growls, looking up to re at me.


    ¡°Just like the fucking rest of them.¡± He snarls.


    ¡°Wait, that is not what I meant! I was curious if they were cursed the same as you?¡± I ask him, and he


    watches me for a second before gripping my face and jerking me closer. My hand falls into the water,


    drenching the sleeve of my dress and sshing water all over me. My handnds on his thigh when I


    feel his aura rush out and hit me. It steals my breath and my entire body tenses.


    ¡°Are you using me to get to my brothers?¡± He snarls, and every muscle in my body tenses more.


    ¡°No!¡± I blurt with no restraint.


    ¡°Do you want to be with them?¡± He demands.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want any of you!¡± I snap at him and his eyes soften. His aura drops and I suck in a breath


    when he lets me go.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± he murmurs, looking at the tiled wall. I sit up, reaching for a towel to dry the sleeve of my dress,


    yet as I rub it, the more my arm burns. Cursing I stand, giving him my back to see what the burning


    sensation is to find another of my runes losing its color and is fading into a typical scar. I quickly pull it


    down, knowing I have toe up with something soon.


    ¡°As if I could ever want any of you when you do nothing but fucking hurt me! What the fuck is wrong


    with you?¡± I snap at him. He doesn¡¯t answer and I turn back and find him watching me.


    ¡°How many women have used you to get to your brothers for you to be so damn insecure, especially


    about a woman you fucking hate, yet got butt hurt when I asked a damn question?¡± I yell at him as I


    drop back onto the edge of the bath.


    ¡°All of them,¡± he answers, making me look at him.


    ¡°All of them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, even before I was cursed. Only now the blood tie with my brothers makes it worse.¡±


    ¡°The blood tie, is that from the curse?¡± He looks away.


    ¡°No, from when she saved Zeke¡¯s life,¡± Regan mutters. ¡°Now I question if I should have let him die,if I


    had we wouldn¡¯t be in this mess¡± he murmurs.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± I ask, bing more confused.


    ¡°Litha..¡± my mind is reeling. Is that the same woman, Mchi, and Regan were talking about that was


    burned at the stake? Why would they kill her if she saved one of them?


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Who is Litha?¡± I ask him and he looks up at me.


    ¡°She was a witch.¡± he speaks the words as if it''s some haunting memory he wishes to forget.


    My brows pinch in confusion. ¡°But you hate witches.¡±


    ¡°I do now. I didn¡¯t back then.¡±


    ¡°You hate witches even though Zeke was saved by one?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t do it to save him, she didn¡¯t just tie me to my brothers, she knew by tying me to them I


    would never let harme to them. Even if it made them hate me, even if it meant sacrificing my own


    desires, she made sure I would always choose them.¡±


    I was bing more confused by the second.


    I open my mouth to ask another question but stop, not knowing what to ask exactly. Regan sighs.


    ¡°The witch that was killed wasn¡¯t just a witch, she was changed into a Lycan. She was mates with the


    Lycan, King Edgar.¡±


    ¡°And who is he?¡±


    ¡°He was my father¡¯s rival. He¡¯s dead now. This Kingdom used to be his until ours overrun it before we


    became the ruling Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°So this ce wasn¡¯t yours first?¡± Regan shakes his head.


    ¡°No, King Edgar was a dictator to his people. Cruel, unjust and he did unfathomable things, stealing


    Litha was one of them. Yet in the end the mate bond prevailed, it ruled over her and eventually him.


    Litha forgave him, she even loved him. She changed him, turned the Kingdom around but by that time,


    it was toote. The damage was done and he would die for his crimes, he made far too many


    enemies.¡± Regan tells me.


    ¡°That¡¯s how the curse started?¡± I ask and Regan nods. I go to open my mouth to ask another when


    Regan tilts his head to the side trapping me in his lethal gaze.


    ¡°Why do you care?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Probably for the same reason you¡¯re telling me, Regan,¡±


    ¡°Why am I telling you this?¡± He mutters to himself, a form creasing between his eyes.


    ¡°No idea, maybe the same reason I want to know because I¡¯m as baffled as you, but it¡¯s better than not


    talking right now, or I could awkwardly watch you wash in silence if you prefer?¡± I offer, and he


    chuckles.


    ¡°So your father¡¯s rival?¡±


    Regan grabs the soap. ¡°Yes, he killed my great grandfather first. We turned a blind eye to it. But then


    my grandfather, it started long before Litha, but ended with her. That¡¯s what started the war between


    them. Then when our Kingdom went to war we discovered his mate, Litha, was expecting a little girl.


    This fight had been brewing for more than a century, but the curse started almost 20 years ago, when


    he supposedly killed my grandfather, that was when the war broke out.¡± My face scrunches up as I


    think hard about what granny has told me over the years of the great war, she always spoke like it was


    something that happened before her time, not something she was around for.


    ¡°So not that long ago?¡±


    ¡°In human years it may seem like a long time ago, time is irrelevant though when you¡¯re immortal.¡±


    Regan shrugs.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± I ask him, curiously. He chuckles and rests his head back and stares at the ceiling.


    ¡°Old, too old but not old by Lycan standards.¡±


    ¡°So 100?¡± he smirks and raises an eyebrow at me.


    ¡°200?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m 111, Zeke and Lyon are 107.¡± he tells me and I try to ponder what it would be like to live that long,


    honestly it sounds rather daunting.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look that old,¡± I tell him and he chuckles.


    ¡°We stop aging in ourte twenties to early thirties, physically aging I stopped at 28, Zeke he stopped


    aging at 26, Lyon 27 which physically makes him older than Zeke despite Zeke being 12 hours older


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    than Lyon.¡± he shrugs.


    ¡°Wait, so they''re twins?¡±


    ¡°Technically yes, but born on two separate days, 12 hours apart.¡± That is so confusing, I think to myself.


    ¡°I can see you trying to make sense of that, don¡¯t, you¡¯ll only serve to give yourself a headache.¡± he


    ¡°So Litha and the curse?¡± he nods once and adverts his gaze.


    ¡°Zeke and I were the ones who found her. We found her trying to escape through the underground


    tunnels.¡±


    ¡°You killed her?¡±


    ¡°No, we couldn¡¯t do it. When we found her she was clutching a wall screaming, she was inbor¡­. I


    couldn¡¯t do it, and neither could Zeke. So we tried to help her, Zeke delivered her daughter. But my


    father ordered us to bring her to him, but after that we didn¡¯t want to, so we were going to set them free,


    help her escape. However, guards stormed the tunnels where she was. I tried to stop them when one


    shot me. I had stepped in front of her and her baby. The guard who shot me panicked and fired more


    shots. Zeke tackled him and took them. Zeke was hit four times in the chest. Hey there dying when a


    woman came rushing into the tunnels with a bucket of water and towels. I thought she was Litha¡¯s


    servant at first because she was human.¡±


    ¡°Who was she?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Her sister¡­..I begged her to help Zeke, but she refused when Litha spoke.¡± He shakes his head and


    res at the wall.


    ¡°What did she say?¡± I whisper, and he looks at me.


    ¡°She said she would save him if I let her leave with the woman and her baby,¡± he says.


    ¡°Then how did she die?¡± I ask and he clenches his jaw and looks away from me when it suddenly


    urs to me.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t let her leave, did you? You let her save him, but then let them die?¡± King Regan swallows.


    ¡°As I said earlier, I am the monster they im I am. It was never my intention to kill her, we wanted to


    set them free but I knew we would be found soon, and if she didn¡¯t save him, he would die. I was


    already walking on thin ice with my father so once they found out where we were, I had no choice but


    to hand all three of them over. A monthter Litha was burned alive at the stake.¡±


    ¡°And the baby and woman?¡± I ask, but he says nothing. His jaw clenches and that is enough of an


    answer. Disappointment fills me and I look away, dropping the washcloth into the bathtub.


    ¡°He¡¯s my brother, Zirah. They would have been killed anyway.¡±


    ¡°You made a deal with a witch and broke it. What did you expect to happen?¡± I shake my head,


    appalled that he would try to save her and then use her and betray her for someone like Zeke.


    ¡°Wait, Zirah?¡± I shake my head, not wanting to hear pathetic excuses for killing someone he made a


    promise to. I move to leave when the door opens and I stop in my tracks when in walks Zeke.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Zeke only has on some blue and white id nnel pants, his chest is bare when I notice he too has


    simr markings to Regan. Regan¡¯s tattoos are of various symbols that I now recognize represent his


    betrayal of Litha; a Lycan head with a Kings crown up in mes is etched across his chest and down


    his back is a faceless woman burning. I know the tattoos were used to try to cover the runes that glow


    beneath in reverse, however nothing was removing the taint on them that Litha branded into their flesh.


    Zeke¡¯s tattoos cover his arms and bleeding into his shoulders, now I can see them. I try to figure out


    what his tattoos represent. Up one arm are multiple skulls that go from his wrist to his shoulder. Woven


    around them are rose vines reminding me of the ones in the maze along with snakes, they weave in


    out of the skulls before the biggest snake head rests atop thest skull, mouth open wide with


    ckened eyes, inside the snake''s mouth is an apple. However, just like Regan''s tattoos, the picture


    etched into his skin burns in mes and reversed runes.


    Seeing him, it makes me wonder if Lyon has tattoos to represent how he is cursed. But what I want to


    know is how Zeke betrayed Litha. Wasn¡¯t he dying and she saved him, so why does he share the same


    reversed runes?


    ¡°If you¡¯re done gawking at me, Love. I havee to ensure you¡¯re sticking to the rules!¡± Zeke says


    stepping closer.


    ¡°I¡¯m already done!¡± I tell him, trying to push past him, but Zeke blocks my way pressing me back


    against the sink basin. He grips the back of my neck forcing me to crane my neck back. I grit my teeth


    and Regan growls behind him.


    ¡°Zeke! Let her go!¡± Regan snarls behind him.


    ¡°I came to see proof!¡± Zekeughs and I clench my teeth.


    ¡°She¡¯s already finished; you missed the show!¡± Regan tells him. ¡°Now get out of my room!¡±


    Zeke nces at him over his shoulder before letting my neck go and grabbing my hands, finding them


    both wet. He presses them to his bare chest, running them down to abs and I swallow whole. He


    smirks deviously, his eyes flickering. He growls, pressing closer so I can feel his entire body press


    against mine, my hand awkwardly bent as he still grips them when he smiles. Leaning back I try to


    escape him but he just leans forward, leaving me nowhere to go.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see the look on your face when you have your hands wrapped around my cock!¡± He


    he forces his knees between my legs pinning to the sink basin.


    Using his other hand he traces his thumb across my lips and I try to press my lips together however


    Zeke pinches my cheeks harder and forces two fingers into my mouth until I gag and retch when they


    hit the back of my throat.


    ¡°Hmm, I think I would prefer the sound of you gagging around my cock!¡± he growls next to my ear while


    I try to shove him away.


    ¡°Fuck¡¯s sake Zeke get off her!¡± Regan snarls and hits the wall. I hear him stand, the sound of water


    sshing the floor. Zeke thenughs, and Regan snatches a towel growling at him and Zeke quickly


    lets me go and saunters out of the bathroom. I re at his back and watch him walk out the bedroom


    door then rush over to lock it. Hearing a whimper, I spot Gnash at my feet, watching me.


    ¡°He won¡¯te back, and he knows better than to break my door down.¡± King Regan states,ing


    out with just a towel wrapped around his waist. I avert my gaze, moving toward the couch, hoping he


    doesn¡¯t immediately want to go to bed. Just a few minutes more before I have to lie next to one


    monster that will be responsible for my death if I can¡¯t escape tomorrow night.


    Luck is not on my side when I see Regane out of his closet with just his boxer shorts on.


    ¡°Want to go back to your room to get changed and shower?¡± He asks, and I peer over at him.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You can take Gnash or I cane with you?¡±


    ¡°Gnash is fine,¡± I answer, and he nods. Getting up, I rush back to my room with Gnash and find some


    winter pajamas. They¡¯re checkered and made of nnel, and not see-through! Showering quickly, I step


    out of the shower and get dressed. After stalling as long as possible and moving at a snail¡¯s pace, I


    reluctantly leave the room. Stepping into the corridor, Zeke is leaning against the wall.


    ¡°I was wondering if you woulde out. Though I am a little upset you did, I was looking forward to


    dragging you out and punishing you.¡± Ignoring him, I shove past him, only for him to fling me into the


    wall and cage me against it. Gnash snaps at him and Zeke holds his hands up, taking a step back.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait until you¡¯re in my bed, the fun we¡¯ll have!¡± He taunts, and my stomach sinks at the thought.


    ¡°There is plenty I can use you for that¡¯s above the waist. Oh, and we still have bath time, I can¡¯t wait to


    watch your face when I make you jerk me off and lick me clean.¡±


    ¡°Zirah?¡± Regan calls out, and I peer over at him.


    I rush back to his room, fighting back tears, knowing Zeke would ruin me tomorrow. Why didn¡¯t Shelley


    make it tonight? Now I would have to suffer an entire night with that monster tomorrow until he falls


    asleep!


    Gnash follows me to the bed, jumping up on it andying at the foot when Regan locks the door and


    moves toward the couch. ¡°You can have the bed, just don¡¯t freak out when I climb in the bed in the


    morning to make sure you¡¯re covered in my scent,¡± he says,ying down on the couch. He uses the


    remote to shut off the lights, sending the entire room into darkness except for the fire that is now


    burning.


    I watch the flickering of the mes on the walls, trying to sleep yet finding I can¡¯t, my mind now on


    overdrive, knowing in a few scant hours I will be stuck with Zeke.


    Tossing and turning Gnash whines and I pat the spot beside me, wishing I could keep him with me


    tomorrow. ¡°Come on, boy?¡± I whisper to him. He stands, and shakes out his fur, but instead ofing


    closer, he jumps off the bed, rushing for the balcony door. He slips through the blowing curtains, and I


    tiptoe quietly over to peer out to see what he is doing.


    When I notice it is not a balcony at all, but stairs. ¡°Gnash?¡± I whisper.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone to pee. He¡¯ll return.¡± Regan speaks, making me jump. I turn around to find his eyes glowing


    back at me in the darkness of the room. He sits up, flicking amp on before snatching his watch off


    the table, and he groans.


    ¡°Why are you awake? It is two in the damn morning!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, if I am not excited about being molested by your damn brother tomorrow, well now I suppose it¡¯s


    today!¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t rape you! He can¡¯t or he gives up his kingdom, he¡¯ll make sure he has permission first.¡± Like


    that will stop him. He ns on killing me before his father can ever find out. Turning back to the


    balcony/ not balcony, I see Gnash run off into the surrounding forest. I step out the doors when Regan


    grabs my arm.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To get Gnash.¡± I point, and he looks out at the maze and the forest behind it.


    ¡°He¡¯s hunting,¡± Regan says, tugging me back into the room. He shoves me toward the bed. But instead


    of going back to the couch, he follows.


    ¡°I can take the couch?¡± I turn to move toward it when he grabs my arms, shoving me back toward the


    bed. ¡°You need my scent on you, and I need yours. I have left you be all night, but I am not losing my


    kingdom because you¡¯re too much of a prude to lie in a bed with me!¡± He snaps and I chew my lip,


    ncing at the bed when he grabs me. A gasp leaves my lips when he tosses me onto the bed. I try to


    mber off when he climbs into the bed and wraps his arm around me, tugging me back against him.


    ¡°Regan!¡±


    ¡°Get over it. I won¡¯t lose my kingdom. He¡¯ll be able to tell by how strong our scents are if we slept


    together or not! Now just stay still and try not to move!¡±


    Iy frozen, tucked against him. Every line of his body can be felt and after ten minutes, I am sweating


    like a pig. I kick the nket off and try to move his heavy arm when he growls.


    ¡°What did I fucking say?¡± He snarls.


    ¡°You¡¯re making me sweat. Why are you so damn hot?¡± I snap at him. He huffs, letting me rearrange


    and move away from him. Iy on my back only to be jerked back to him and I am crushed against his


    chest.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    I push off his chest. ¡°What? I need to get the other side!¡± Heughs.


    ¡°Now I know you¡¯re fucking with me! Let me go!¡± I grind out through clenched teeth. Reganughs.


    ¡°You¡¯re like restraining a child!¡± He mocks as I thrash, suddenly bing ustrophobic in his


    powerful embrace. Panicking, Ish out harder, but he justughs like he thinks it¡¯s funny while I¡¯m on


    the verge of tears. So I bite him.


    Hard.


    So hard I can taste his blood in my mouth and it coats my tongue. He shoves me away, but I don¡¯t let


    go, my teeth embedded in his pec.


    ¡°Human, I am warning you! Let go!¡± I bite down harder and he groans then growls.


    ¡°Not fucking nice, is it?¡± I speak with a mouthful of him between my blunt teeth. Yet the longer I hang


    onto him, the more of his blood I swallow. The room changes color and I feel light-headed.


    ¡°Let go or I will break your fucking teeth.¡± he growls


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t, you won¡¯t risk getting in trouble with daddy!¡± I taunt speaking through my teeth. A giggle


    escapes me, and the same strange feeling I got from Lyon¡¯s blood slips over me. He growls, pinching


    my nose.


    Which only causes me to giggle again, then snort when he finally rips me off. His growl is thunderous,


    and his blood drips on my face when he pins me to the bed, using his crushing weight to hold me there.


    Yet staring up at him, he could be Zeke¡¯s cyclops brother, only he looks funnier as his angry snarling


    face twists and morphs like he is a pouting Cyclops not an angry one.


    ¡°You have one eye!¡± I giggle and his growling stops. He pulls away, letting me go and checking his


    chest.


    ¡°You drank my damn blood, didn¡¯t you?¡± He growls, usingly.


    But all I can focus on is the way his eyes have blurred together, and his lips erged like a trout.


    ¡°Human! Come on, snap out of it!¡± He leans over me, tapping my face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You couldn¡¯t have drank that much.¡±


    ¡°You have one eye.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have one damn eye, you¡¯re high!¡± he scolds, prying my eyes open and he sighs.


    ¡°Right there!¡± I poke it, and he rears back, clutching his face.


    ¡°No, that is my fucking eye!¡± He yells at me. I did try to tell him it was his eye! Nobody ever listens to


    me.


    ¡°I know, I touched it!¡± I admit sitting up. The moment I do, the room spins and I can¡¯t help butugh at


    the tingly feeling that moves from head to two.


    ¡°No, back in bed!¡± He snaps, shoving me back down.


    ¡°And leave my one eye alone!¡± He scolds.


    ¡°You have two now!¡±


    ¡°Great, the other returned.¡± Heughs, dropping beside me.


    ¡°Damn cannibal, you¡¯re lucky you¡¯re high, so I can kinda forgive you.¡± He snickers.


    ¡°Whose high?¡± Heughs, clutching me closer and the feeling after a while abates and my body gives


    into exhaustion, but only temporarily when I hear Gnash whine and wake me up.


    ¡°No, boy, you¡¯ll squash her. Down!¡± I hear Regan whisper before hearing Gnash jump off the bed.


    Regan sighs and I pull away from him, only for him to tug me back.


    ¡°He can stay,¡± I tell him and Regan jumps.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± He lets me go quickly.


    ¡°He¡¯s covered in blood, he killed something, though I think it may be a someone by the scent,¡± Regan


    tells me and I pull a face.


    ¡°In that case, he stays off then.¡± I yawn, trying to getfortable. Yet as I try to get back to sleep, I find


    I can¡¯t.


    ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°3 am.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve only been asleep for an hour!¡± I groan.


    ¡°Why? Are you hoping to wake up so you can run to my brother?¡± Regan mocks.


    ¡°Yeah, because I¡¯m so excited that the first cock I will be forced to touch is of someone I despise!¡±


    Silence falls in the room. What I said really starts to sink in, making me feel sick. ¡°Keep a drink in his


    hand. He¡¯ll pass out after dinner. Lyon and I will try to slip him something,¡± Regan says.


    ¡°Although if he catches us, it may make things worse for you? It¡¯s up to you, though?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I tell your father I don¡¯t want him and he be removed from having to participate?¡±


    ¡°No, my father is stubborn. He won¡¯t allow it. He knows Zeke will use it as an excuse, saying you never


    tried with him. But that is not the only reason, it is not so much about marrying you but more for us to


    work together I think, I don¡¯t think you choosing was the main n of his.¡±


    I chew my lip for a second, daring myself to ask. ¡°Can you get me some wolfsbane?¡± I ask him. He


    scoffs.


    ¡°Certainly not. I am not handing you something that can kill us!¡± I roll over onto my side, knowing it is


    pointless.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zirah. I can¡¯t risk giving you something like that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Regan. Forget I even asked.¡± My stomach sinks further, and I know today is potentially the


    day I will die. Death I don¡¯t fear, but I know when Zeke does it, he¡¯ll make it as painful as possible.


    Sleep does note for me, and the dread in the pit of my stomach only worsens when I see the sky


    slowly lightens as a new day rises. Rolling over, I pull the pillow over my head, trying to block out the


    rising sun and forget about the hell I will live through over the next twenty-four hours with Zeke.


    ¡°The pillow won¡¯t change it being morning.¡± Regan breathes out. I lift the edge of the pillow and peek at


    him. He¡¯sying on his back with his eyes closed. He appears to be trying to sleep, or maybe he was


    and my movement on the bed woke him.


    ¡°I need to shower to wake up, or do you want to have one first?¡± he asks, turning his head to look at


    me. I shake my head and he sighs before climbing out of bed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need my scent on you?¡± he groans and falls back down on the bed.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± he curses, tossing his arm across his face to block the light that is slowly starting to filter in


    through the curtains. My eyes roam over his body. He¡¯s all hard and muscr, deep valleys of muscle


    pressed beneath taut skin.


    ¡°Can you stop staring? I can feel you watching me!¡±


    I move to roll over when I stop turning back to him.


    ¡°What, human? What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Why do you do that?¡± I ask and he groans, turning his head to re at me.


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°Call me Human one minute and the next you use my name. It is annoying!¡±


    ¡°Because you irritate me and I know calling you human irritates you!¡± heughs softly.


    ¡°You¡¯re an asshole.¡±


    ¡°You only just figured that out?¡± heughs.


    ¡°No!¡± I tell him, exhaling.


    ¡°Then why does it bother you? My brothers call you the same thing.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Because I¡¯ve heard you use my name, then you revert back to calling me human!¡± I huff.


    ¡°Because they can¡¯t use your name?¡± he chuckles and I roll my eyes. Sitting up, I nce at the clock,


    finding it to be a little after 6 AM. Sighing, I fall back down.


    ¡°Time always seems slow when anticipating something,¡± he states.


    ¡°And what are you anticipating?¡±


    ¡°Getting away from you,¡± he answers tly.


    ¡°You say that, but have stopped Zeke from killing me? How many times now?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Because I want to keep my throne!¡± he growls.


    ¡°Is that what you¡¯re telling yourself? Because the way I see it is, you actually like me. Probably because


    I, despite hating you, am the only person who isn¡¯t¡ª¡± I try to find the right words.


    ¡°Repulsed or scared of you?¡± I finally came up with.


    ¡°Repulsed? Wow, thanks,¡± he growls.


    ¡°You kill people!¡± I retort.


    ¡°And that makes me repulsive?¡±


    ¡°I said I am not repulsed by you like everyone else is. Are you deaf?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Well, in that case, you don¡¯t repulse me, either.¡± Heughs. Turning my head, I look at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s apliment, I promise.¡± he snickers.


    ¡°Coming from you, I think that is the best one I¡¯ll get. I can see why you can¡¯t find a wife with such


    manners,¡± I retort.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t find a wife because I would kill them and every damn woman knows that!¡± he snarls.


    ¡°Yeah, you keep telling yourself that when I pick you to marry!¡± I tell him and he looks at me. He scoffs


    and shakes his head.


    ¡°Because I can¡¯t have sex with you?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Yep! I n on keeping that Vcard until I die!¡± I huff.


    ¡°Not if Zeke gets his way, you won¡¯t. In fact, you¡¯ll probably lose it sometime today?¡± he taunts.


    ¡°He can¡¯t touch me!¡± I remind him.


    ¡°Without your permission! You¡¯re easilymanded in case you haven¡¯t noticed!¡± he tells me. His


    words slowly sink in and I feel like my entire world is crashing around me.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Fear slivers up my spine and threatens to strangle me. How in a few short days my entire life has


    crashed and burned, and now I¡¯m left with the rubble of destion.


    ¡°Do you think he will?¡± I ask him and he shrugs.


    ¡°Depends. It¡¯s hard to say with Zeke. He¡¯s unpredictable. Zeke will probably make you suck him off, or


    maybe wank him when you have to bathe him.¡± He says, like it is no big deal andpletely normal to


    speak of someone¡¯s torture. Bile rises in my throat and a sliver of hope fills me when an idea urs to


    me and I roll to face him.


    ¡°Can I keep Gnash for the night?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Definitely not!¡± he says quickly, and I press my lips in a line to stop them from quivering because he


    shut me down and squashed that hope so quickly without even considering it.


    Getting up, I move toward the bathroom. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Showering. I¡¯m fucking doomed either way. I rather he kills me this morning than rape me tonight!¡±


    ¡°No, I am not losing my fucking throne because of you!¡± Regan snarls, sitting up quickly.


    ¡°Fuck your throne! I have nothing to lose, right? So why the fuck should I worry about what you do?¡± I


    ask him. Disgusted with how he can so casually speak of his brother raping and killing me.


    ¡°I offered to drug him for you.¡± he snarls.


    ¡°Give me Gnash!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I throw my arms up in the air, turning on my heel, feeling done with this conversation because I


    will not get anywhere with any of these men. King Theron is a fool if he thinks there is even a sliver of


    humanity left in any of them. Gripping the door handle, I shove open the door.


    ¡°If I give you Gnash, he¡¯ll hurt him. I know my brother! You think I want him to hurt you?¡± I stop, turning


    back to look at him.


    ¡°Well, duh, you¡¯re okay with him raping me!¡± I retort.


    ¡°I never said I was. I only said it was inevitable when ites to him. Not once did I say I wanted him


    to.¡± Regan snarls.


    ¡°No, but you threatened to do it the first time I met you, so you¡¯re just as bad as him!¡±


    ¡°I am nothing like him!¡± he screams at me.


    ¡°So it would be different if you raped me?¡± I scoff, shaking my head.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t intentionally hurt you!¡± I blink at his logic, intentionally hurt me, he does realize raping


    someone would do more than hurt them, right?


    ¡°Same monster, different logic and excuses for such behavior!¡± I spit at him.


    ¡°You fucking challenged me!¡± I blink at him, trying to understand what he is even thinking or how that


    would even make sense.


    ¡°So that gives you permission?¡± I askpletely dumbstruck by this entire conversation.


    ¡°I¡¯m not human! You can¡¯t challenge us. We will retaliate and you won¡¯t like it. I can¡¯t help what I am! Do


    you think a normal dog asks permission before he mounts a bitch? Or any creature for that matter?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re a dog?¡± Iugh.


    ¡°No ¡ª but it¡¯s the same. Instinct is the same: hunt and kill:mand and submit, and you didn¡¯t


    submit. You fought back! And you challenged me. You say I¡¯m a monster but I didn¡¯t kill you, did I? I


    wanted to! Prey and predator, it¡¯s not my fault you ended up on the crappy end of the food pyramid.¡± He


    yells at me.


    ¡°So what about your so-called human side? That is for nothing?¡± I question.


    ¡°We are less human than you think! We look human in this form, but our instincts and needs are


    controlled by our true form, Zirah. Rationally, we know it is wrong, but our baser instinct will always


    overrule the human counterpart in us. The more you refuse, the harder we¡¯ll try to mate with you. The


    faster you run, the more we¡¯ll hunt you. And if it¡¯s a full moon, all of that is ten times stronger. We are


    creatures of the night, not children of the fucking sun! Creatures Zirah! Not fucking human!¡± he yells.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Regan exhales and rubs his temples like he has a headache. ¡°Hunting and killing is as easy as


    breathing for us as it is for someone like you, instinct, instinctively you breathe. It¡¯s simr, only more


    sinister. That is the best way I can describe it.¡± he concludes.


    So either way, I¡¯m doomed then. Nodding, I head for the bathroom.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Regan calls out and I internally groan, I am over debating with him on right and wrong. Turning


    around, Gnash is sitting on the floor watching us, his fur covered in blood.


    Regan growls ring at the floor. ¡°I¡¯ll get you the wolfsbane.¡± Regan offers, lifting his head and looking


    at me.


    ¡°But if you get caught with it, I didn¡¯t give it to you,¡± he tells me.


    ¡°Really?¡± I ask him, hopeful. I could kill two birds with one stone if he gives me the wolfsbane. I can use


    some on Zeke to help me escape and rebrand these runes that are fading.


    ¡°Do we have a deal?¡± Regan asks, but that won¡¯t solve my problem of spending all day with him, but it


    is better than nothing.


    Moving toward the bed, I climb back on it. Regan exhales andys back down and stares at the ceiling.


    My mind is moving a hundred miles an hour with different scenarios and different oues that


    torment me when he moves, drawing my attention to him. I find my eyes taking him in and I nce at


    the runes etched into his skin.


    ¡°The runes? What are they for?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± he states, returning to pretending I am not here. Laying back down, I stare at the


    ones covering his shoulder, taking in the massive design, but the more I look, the more I notice it isn¡¯t a


    tattoo but burns like mine.


    Reaching out, I trace my finger over one, feeling the skin, the silky yet rough texture, different from the


    rest of his skin. ¡°It¡¯s a burn, not a tattoo,¡± I murmur, and he turns his head to look at me.


    ¡°Litha did it. When she burned, we burned along with her,¡± he says. He almost looks like he regrets


    killing her.


    I trace the pattern of one particr rune that grandma said gives me the element of air. Yet why would


    he need it?


    ¡°You need to stop that, Zirah,¡± Regan speaks coldly, and my eyes move to his to see they are pitch


    ck. My reflection is mirrored back at me in them, and I move my hand away when something urs


    to me.


    ¡°Maybe Zeke doesn¡¯t have to be my first encounter with a naked man?¡± I murmur, my face heating as


    the words spill from my lips at what I just asked him.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Regan scoffs, thenughs, making me more embarrassed at my word vomit, but I rather touch him


    than Zeke first if I¡¯m allowed a choice.


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re serious?¡± he asks. I chew my lip, this is so embarrassing, and I sounded so desperate.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep with you,¡± Regan states.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask to sleep with you!¡± My face heats even more at what he suggested. Yet it makes me


    wonder if he wants to because why did his mind instantly go there? I meant to touch him, not fuck him!


    Regan sits up, leaning on one elbow.


    ¡°What are you asking for then?¡± he questions, looking at me rather confused. Oh, don¡¯t make me say it!


    ¡°I¡­¡± Sighing, I stop feeling humiliated enough. Since when did I find myself so nervous about


    speaking?


    ¡°Zirah?¡± Regan snarls; I cover my face with my hands, too embarrassed to ask him with him staring at


    me like I¡¯ve lost my mind.


    ¡°You said you can¡¯t sleep with me, but you can do other stuff?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°You want me to touch you?¡± heughs.


    A gasp leaves my lips, and I shoot up, looking at him. ¡°What? No! I wanted to touch you?¡± I blurt out.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He watches me for a second like I¡¯m some alien he can¡¯t figure out and falls back on the bed with a


    heavy sigh.


    ¡°Is that a no?¡± I ask him, and he averts his gaze back to re at the roof.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°So I can?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°No!¡± So which is it, yes or no? I huff out a breath and drop back down on my pillow, also staring at the


    ceiling. Well, this just got awkward!


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is a good idea, Zirah. I¡¯m not human.¡± Regan speaks after a moment.


    ¡°Neither is Zeke and you and I both know he¡¯ll do something horrid to me,¡± I tell him, feeling a little


    rejected, which is stupid because I can¡¯t stand the man. He is just more tolerable than his jerk brothers.


    ¡°I¡¯m not like Zeke!¡± he states.


    ¡°Exactly, you¡¯re not a fucking monster, at least not the same kind of monster!¡± I tell him, and he rolls on


    his side quickly to face me, pulling my attention to him.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m worse. Do you think this is some joke? I let you touch me? I might lose control and mark you.


    Yesterday, I nearly did.¡± he snaps at me, looking away.


    ¡°What?¡± I squeak.


    ¡°That¡¯s how they die. When I mark them, it poisons them. I can¡¯t help it. I have no control over it! And


    the more I am around you, the stronger your scent is getting. It¡¯s driving me nuts. Being this close to


    you, I don¡¯t know if I want to kill you or fucking mate you! And you want to take that chance?¡± he growls


    angrily. He sneers at me and shakes his head.


    ¡°You are not worth losing my kingdom over.¡± his words sting as if he pped me, and my face burns as


    all the blood rushes to it. I nod, and shame slivers through me, and I feel like throwing up. I should


    never have asked.


    Never have I felt so humiliated before, and I now see why Granny kept everyone away from us, why we


    kept to ourselves. She is right. People will only upset you or get you killed. And I can¡¯t believe that of all


    the people that upset me most since being here was Regan, someone I want to escape, yet his


    rejection burns into me fiercely.


    ¡°Crap! Zirah, I didn¡¯t mean for it toe out¨C¡± I roll over.


    ¡°Just forget it, Regan.¡± I retort.


    ¡°You¡¯re being a brat!¡± I scoff at his words, my humiliation turning to anger. Not only did he humiliate me,


    but he is also calling me names!


    ¡°How am I being a brat? I asked a question. You didn¡¯t need to throw it back in my fucking face!¡± I snap


    at him.


    ¡°Who even asks that? You don¡¯t just ask to touch someone!¡± he screams at me.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, I forgot, no one around here asks for permission; they just fucking take what they want


    and rape them! At least I asked; I doubt Zeke will!¡± I retort, and he grips my shoulder, shoving me on


    my back and hovering over me.


    ¡°You keep saying how much we fucking hate you, and yet that feeling is mutual, is it not?¡± He growls. I


    re at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it to insult you. It came out wrong, and I never expected you to ask something


    like that! I kill you; I lose my kingdom¡­. And you lose your life. There is too much at stake. Not just for


    me, but you.¡±


    ¡°No, you said I am not worth losing your kingdom over, don¡¯t try to backtrack now! It¡¯s fine; I get it loud


    and clear how fucking beneath you I am. Now get off me!¡± I snap at him. He growls but lets me go.


    ¡°My Kingdom is all I have, and you have no damn filter. You¡¯re so rude and abrupt! You can¡¯t ask


    someone like me that!¡± ah, here we go again, I wonder if I will get a peasant speech, or will he take it


    further and point out every reason for how inadequate I am.


    ¡°If I were someone else, I would¡¯ve said yes, Zirah. Have you not heard a thing I have said tonight?¡±


    ¡°But you said you can still do¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can touch and be touched, just not by you!¡± he growls.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because he wants you,¡±es Lyon¡¯s voice, making both of us jump. We both look at the balcony to


    find Lyon standing in the doorway.


    ¡°Lyon?¡± Regan retorts, but Lyon steps closer, ignoring his brother and looking at me.


    ¡°He needed an excuse. His Kingdom seemed like a good enough one! He has wanted you since you


    challenged him in the stables!¡± Regan growls at him, and Lyon smirks, raising an eyebrow at him.


    ¡°If only you knew how much you push his buttons¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Lyon. You know nothing!¡± Regan snarls. Lyon raises an eyebrow. He is wearing a white shirt


    and blue jeans, looking the most casual I¡¯ve seen him.


    ¡°Really? If that were true! Why didn¡¯t you challenge our father for the throne? You¡¯re the oldest, as you


    love to remind us. He is old. You¡¯d take him, you know it, and so do I. Instead, you chose to y this


    little game? And why is that?¡± Lyon taunts, and Regan growls sitting up, looking like he is about to


    attack his brother.


    ¡°He threatened our Kingdoms!¡± Regan argues, and Lyon rolls his eyes.


    ¡°If that is what you want to keep telling yourself, Regan, go for it. But you and I both know the real


    reason, she challenged you, and now you¡¯re hunting! It just angers you because no one ever catches


    your attention as she did. That confuses you, but let''s not y pretend, Regan. You¡¯re here because


    you want to be! I know for certain now after what I¡¯ve learned.¡± I peer up at Regan, but he grits his teeth


    and ignores his brother''s words.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    ¡°Where¡¯s Zeke?¡± Regan asks. Lyon sighs.


    ¡°Asleep still. I just checked him.¡± Lyon answers with a shrug.


    ¡°And how long have you been standing there?¡± I ask, and he smirks.


    ¡°Long enough to hear you arguing over wanting to touch him,¡± he states, and my face burns.


    ¡°So, why are you in my room?¡± Regan demands, falling back onto the bed.


    ¡°Seeing if she survived the night with you, for one, and I found something,¡± Lyon answers, which makes


    Regan sit back up.


    ¡°Found what?¡±


    ¡°Dad is dying; that is why he has orchestrated all of this! It¡¯s also how I know you just lied to her. His


    aura affects Zeke and me, but with him dying, I know it doesn¡¯t affect you unless you allow it to.¡± Lyon


    motions toward me.


    ¡°How?¡± Regan asks.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, but I think Zeke is the one behind it. Dad started getting sick the week he showed up


    here.¡±


    Regan climbs out of bed when Lyon steps into the room further.


    ¡°No, I have to wake Zeke in an hour. Stay here. We¡¯ll discuss it tonight. Just do whatever you two were


    going to do!¡± Lyon says with a devious smile, tugging at his lips.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. We weren¡¯t doing anything, anyway.¡± Regan retorts, moving to take the paperwork out of


    his hand. However, Lyon pulls the paperwork out of his reach at thest second but steps closer to him


    so they are chest-to-chest.


    ¡°Gnash won¡¯t let you hurt her!¡± Lyon tells him.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so confident, you let her touch you then!¡± Regan snarls, and Lyon shrugs.


    ¡°Fine by me,¡± Lyon ms the paperwork against Regan¡¯s chest, forcing him to take it. ¡°I trust our


    wolves more than I trust myself, and for some reason, they want her almost as much as you want her.¡±


    Regan growls but doesn¡¯t deny or im what he said is true.


    ¡° Gnash won¡¯t let me hurt her, Regan, so he won¡¯t let you. ¡± Lyon shoves past him, taking off his shirt.


    Regan growls, watching him.


    ¡°Where do you want me?¡± Lyon asks.


    ¡°Lyon!¡± Regan snarls at him, and Lyon smirks and sends me a wink.


    ¡°Yes, brother, is there an issue?¡± Lyon asks, smiling tauntingly. Regan growls, clenching his teeth.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Regan growls at him.


    ¡°Then help her out. Surely you don¡¯t want Zeke to be her first-hand job.¡± Lyon snickers, and I pull a face


    at what he just said.


    ¡°Out!¡± Regan bellows.


    Lyon sends me a crooked smile. ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± he says to me, giving me a bow, and I chuckle and


    shake my head.


    ¡°But for the record, I am not giving anyone a handjob.¡± Iugh, despite my face heating.


    ¡°Oh, so you just expected to touch him and give him blue balls, as if they aren¡¯t blue enough with his


    new vow of celibacy?¡± Lyon mocks.


    ¡°My balls aren¡¯t fucking blue!¡± Regan snaps behind him.


    ¡°Blue balls?¡± I ask him. Though now it makes me a little curious.


    ¡°Yep, so blue the cirction looks cut off!¡± Lyon taunts Regan. Yet seeing him with just Regan, I can tell


    his personality is vastly different from what I have encountered when he¡¯s around Zeke, more yful


    and less threatening.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have somewhere to be?¡± Regan asks him.


    ¡°Depends. Am I needed here?¡± Lyon asks him before looking at me.


    ¡°Do you need a model to feel up and y with? I don¡¯t mind being your boy toy, but you won¡¯t be


    leaving me with blue balls?¡± He warns.


    My lips tug at the offer, but I look at Regan, who growls but answers. ¡°We¡¯ll manage. Why do you make


    shit awkward?¡± Regan grumbles.


    ¡°I don¡¯t make shit awkward! You do. Who the hell turns down being touched by a woman? What¡¯s


    wrong with you?¡± Lyon asks, looking offended.


    Regan growls and points to the balcony door, and Lyon hurries out,ughing. ¡°Bye, Zirah,¡± he calls out,


    then disappears. Now he is gone. Regan sighs and turns back to me. He folds his arms across his


    chest, a worried expression on his face, so I don¡¯t push him. Instead, I swallow down the worry, waiting


    for him to speak. He moves closer to the bed, casting his gaze on his wolf.


    ¡°If I lose control, you can¡¯t run from me! I will mark you. You do not want me hunting you!¡±


    ¡°But if you lose control, won¡¯t you mark me, anyway?¡± I ask.


    He bites his lip, casting a nervous nce at Gnash. ¡°I don¡¯t recognize anyone but my brothers and wolf


    when I lose control. So just stay still and call for Gnash!¡±


    I nod my head. ¡°Zirah!¡± he growls.


    ¡°Stay still and call for Gnash!¡± I tell him, and he sucks in a breath before exhaling loudly.


    ¡°Where do you want me, then?¡± he sighs.


    ¡°On the bed?¡± I ask him. Leaning over to the bedside table, I flick on themp.


    ¡°Seriously, this is awkward enough, and you want to turn more lights on?¡± He scolds me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you mutted, or is there something wrong with it?¡± I ask him. He growls, grabbing


    the waistband of his boxer shorts.


    ¡°There is nothing fucking wrong with it, fine!¡± He drops his pants and his briefs. I suddenly wish he


    would put them back on. That thing is monstrous. Not even the ones in the magazines were that size,


    and Lyon is wrong: he doesn¡¯t have blue balls. But he has big ones!


    I shudder mentally, trying to imagine how something like that would fit in a woman. I know the


    mechanics of sex, but I now question how it¡¯s even possible for human women to mate with a Lycan.


    Leaning over, I switch themp off.


    ¡°Now you want themp off?¡± he huffs when I feel the bed dip. I turn to look back at him, only toe


    nose-to-nose with him. His eyes sh ck as he moves closer, forcing me onto my back.


    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to touch you!¡± I sputter, and he hums.


    ¡°So you can touch me but I can¡¯t touch you?¡± he questions. Does he not remember our argument two


    minutes before his brother got here?


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t what I asked!¡± I shriek.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, now I am asking, if I am allowing you to touch me, you¡¯ll allow me the same! Besides, Lyon is


    right. Maybe if I get you out of my system, I can stop obsessing over you!¡±


    ¡°No, no. I wanted to touch you. This wasn¡¯t part of the deal.¡±


    ¡°You can, but new deal! If I am letting you touch me, you¡¯ll be letting me touch you, and Lyon has a


    point; I am not walking around with a raging hard-on all day, so you caused it. You fix it!¡± he purrs.


    ¡°But I¡¯m human. You hate humans!¡±


    ¡°True, but I am struggling toe up with excuses to hate you!¡± he purrs, dropping his face closer. I


    swallow, and his eyes flicker back and forth between their normal color and the color of the true


    monster he can be.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    ¡°Don¡¯t run, don¡¯t run!¡± I whisper when I feel his body start trembling above me; his skin ripples before


    my eyes, and his face twists as fights the urge to shift. Gnash growls off to my side, and I am cursing


    myself for even asking for this now. If he kills me, I have no one to me but myself. The muscles in


    his arms flex on either side of my head, and I gulp down my fear. A threatening growl leaves him, and I


    clench my eyes shut, waiting to be ripped apart by him when he suddenly purrs¡ªopening my eyes


    when I feel his nose bump mine and my heart hammers in my chest.


    ¡°Regan?¡± I whisper, cing my hand on his chest, and his eyes flicker a few times before turning pitch


    ck, mirroring my horrified fear-filled face back at me. A deep growl vibrates out of me, and I gasp,


    wondering what kind of monster I have called forward. Yet I''m not wondering long because the next


    second, his lips suddenly m against mine hungrily, and I freeze. My entire bodypletely locks up


    in fear, paralyzing me beneath him. A momentter, I feel his tongue trace the seam of my lips, and he


    bites the bottom one, nipping at it.


    Regan presses his weight on me while all I can think about is that I never agreed to fuck him, yet he is


    getting awfully close. He growls, kissing me harder, and my lips feel bruised, making me hiss. The


    moment my lips part, his tongue sweeps into my mouth, and he groans lewdly.


    My body explodes with tingles, and I squirm beneath him as his tongue brushes mine again. The


    tingling sensations rush over every inch of me, warming my skin and making my stomach clench.


    Hesitantly I kiss him back, my tongue tangling with his gently. Regan growls, and I hesitate only for him


    to pull back slightly, sucking my bottom lip into his mouth.


    The sensation of his sharp teeth grazing over the delicate flesh makes me moan and shudder. Between


    my legs throbs in anticipation¡ª of what¡ªI have no idea, but the feeling is addictive. His touch is


    igniting something foreign, something sinfully addictive, and it makes me snap my knees together at


    the strange building sensation. Only his body pressing between my legs prevents the action when I feel


    his ws slip from his fingers and graze my thigh as he hooks one around his waist.


    Regan rocks his hips against me, his hands traveling and exploring my body, his touch leaving tingles


    everywhere his hands graze. One hand sneaks beneath my top, ws caress over my abdomen when


    he grabs my breast, palming it, while the hand with fingers tangled in my hair fists, and he pulls me


    closer, kissing me deeper. My entire body feels warm, foreign, and downright dirty. How could


    something so terrible feel so good? I should be telling him to get off me, yet all I want to do is pull him


    closer and drown in his touch.


    Lost in the feel of his hands on my body, his lips travel down my jaw to my neck, his teeth grazing and


    teasing the flesh, and I jerk in his grip, making him pull back to look at me. His dark, ominous eyes


    watch me when the hand grasping my breast moves back down, tracing my skin to my hip. A moan


    escapes my lips, the sound exotic to my ears, and deep desire courses through me, overwhelming me.


    Regan purrs, and my breath hitches,ing to my senses only to lose them over again when his lips


    devour mine, tongue leaving no part of my mouth untouched as it tangles with mine, both of us fighting


    for control, control I let him have. Mainly because I have no idea what I¡¯m doing and secondly because


    it wasn¡¯t something I was going to win, anyway.


    Yet when his lips travel down my jaw, and his body moves lower down mine, and I feel his fingers pluck


    at the buttons of my pajama top. The next, he cuts through the buttons on my nnel pajamas easily


    with his deadly sharp ws. However, his ws scraping my flesh is like he tossed a bucket of ice over


    me. I gasp, trying to sit up when I notice he is trying to remove my shirt, and I push on his shoulders. If


    he removes it, he¡¯ll see the runes running down my arms.


    ¡°Regan, stop!¡± I plead when he lifts his gaze, only now his eyes are their normal hypnotizing color. ¡°I¡¯ll


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    leave your shirt on,¡± he whispers, dragging his tongue between my breasts.


    ¡°I can keep it on?¡± I ask him lifting my head to look down at him, and his eyes, shadowed by thick


    breast making me hiss, and he stops torturing my sensitive flesh.


    ¡°Yes, or I can stop?¡± he states.


    ¡°You can stop?¡±


    ¡°I think so?¡± He asks me like he wasn¡¯t sure, and he¡¯s hoping I would give him the answer he¡¯s


    searching for.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to show me your scars,¡± he assures me. If only they were scars. I would have no issue


    letting him see them. Chewing my lip, I exhale and nod my head, and his lips tug in the corners. His


    eyes flicker, and a dark, sinister smile moves across his lips.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be touching you?¡± I ask, falling back against the bed. This was never my intention. I didn¡¯t


    want him to touch me, though I kind of don¡¯t want him to stop, either.


    ¡°Hmm, when I¡¯m done,¡± he purrs before taking my nipple in his mouth. Sparks explode over my body as


    he tugs on it with his teeth, and my back arches, my hand moving to his hair, clutching it. He chuckles,


    swirling his tongue around it, then letting it go and moving to the other one.


    ¡°Regan!¡± I squirm when he bites the underside of my breast.


    ¡°I still have control!¡± he mumbles against my skin, then runs his tongue over his bite mark. I nod my


    head, praying he does when his lips travel lower, his teeth nipping and sucking on my skin when he


    presses his lips to my hip, and his fingers grip the waistband of my pants.


    I jump, sitting up and trying to pull myself out from under him, when he snarls, making me freeze when


    his fingers dig into my hips, holding me in ce. ¡°Don¡¯t run¡­ don¡¯t run..¡± I whisper to myself when I see


    his eyes flicker dangerously, and I can¡¯t take my gaze from his deadly one while feeling his grip on my


    hips tighten painfully. My heart skips a beat, and fear coils like a spring, twisting tension through every


    muscle as I watch him tremble. He jerks me closer, and his grip loosens slightly. He moves back down


    between my legs. My heart palpitates as I peer down at him.


    ¡°Regan?¡± I stammer.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    ¡°How I¡¯ve missed this!¡± he growls against my skin. He runs his nose across my abdomen, and my


    entire body shudders, feeling his warm breath skim across my skin.


    ¡°I want to taste you!¡± he purrs, and I blink at him. My mind is trying toprehend the words he just


    spoke.


    ¡°You want to do what? Isn¡¯t that what you were doing?¡± I ask him, remembering him biting my breast.


    Heughs softly and shakes his head; his hands grip my knees, and he presses them into the bed,


    spreading my legs. He growls. This was not what I had nned. I never nned on bing a Lycan


    snack.


    ¡°Remove them!¡± he growls, but I shake my head, wondering what he could possibly want them off for.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you,¡± he says the words so calmly; I almost believe them if not for his words a few seconds


    ago.


    ¡°You can¡¯t taste me. I¡¯m not food.¡± I tell him, horrified, and he chuckles.


    ¡°Are you forgetting the food pyramid because I could debate that statement?¡± he says. My eyes widen,


    and I shake my head, knowing I am at the bottom and being eaten alive was not something I would


    consider a nice, quick way to die.


    ¡°I don¡¯t eat humans though I will eat you. Take off your pants, Zirah.¡± heughs. I shake my head when


    he grabs them and rips them off me. I kick him, and he growls, pinning my legs to the bed.


    ¡°Gnash!¡± I shriek, but he only lifts his head, looks at me, and then drops it back on his paws. So much


    for his help! My heart hammers in my chest.


    ¡°Nothing below the waist!¡± I remind him of the rules, and my voicees out more of a shriek. Regan


    ignores me, and he kisses my knee, prying my legs apart. His tongue then trails down the inside of my


    thigh. My legs tremble against his strong grip as I try to close them, not wanting his face so close to


    that area. ¡°I¡¯m chewy like beef jerky! You¡¯ll get food poisoning!¡± I screech, trying to crawl back up the


    bed. He onlyughs, holding me in ce, and a whimper escapes my lips.


    I close my eyes, waiting for the horrendous pain when he takes a bite out of me, and I feel his breath


    sweep across my pussy.


    ¡°Regan?¡± I plead, already anticipating the pain if he bites me there. ¡°Hmm,¡± he hums before pressing


    his lips against my slit, and between my legs pulsates where he touches. My eyes open when he


    doesn¡¯t bite me, and I lift my head.


    I nce down at him, wondering what he is doing when his tongue sweeps between my lower lips, and


    I gasp at the thrilling sensation. He does it again, this time, his tongue sweeping over my clit, causing


    an embarrassing guttural sound to leave my lips.


    His hands grip my thighs, and he tugs on them, wanting me to open them wider. I resist until he flicks


    his tongue back over that same spot, and I give him what he wants, letting them fall open. He pins one


    to the bed yet hooks the other over his shoulder.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± he murmurs, his fingers pulling on the inside of my thigh and opening me wider to him; the


    next second his hot tongue is everywhere, and my hips buck against his face earning a growl from him,


    as he holds me in ce.


    Regan keeps the same tempo as he assaults the spot with his mouth and tongue over and over again,


    making my back arch. I didn¡¯t know if I wanted him to keep going or wanted to kick him in the face to


    make him stop when heat slivers down my spine and pools in my belly, everything warming when he


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    sucks on one particr spot, making my eyes roll into my head.


    ¡°Regan!¡± I breathe out, tugging on his hair, trying to pull his face away.


    ¡°Come for me!¡± he growls, sucking harder as the sensation builds; I feel like I¡¯m climbing a steep


    precipice when his tongue flicks over the tortured flesh, making me scream. Everything turns white, and


    my mind goespletely nk as the sensation sweeps over me, and I am shoved over some


    invisible edge.


    My hips rock against his face, and my core pulsates, the sensation rolling over me in waves of


    euphoria. My muscles spasm, and he slows down, letting me ride out the waves of ecstasy coursing


    through me while he adjusts positions. He shoves his tongue inside me,pping at the juices I can feel


    slipping from me and wet the sheet beneath me, his tongue prolonging the feeling.


    I blink, feeling dazed as I stare up at the ceiling as the feeling abates, his tongue drawing out the


    sensation as he continuespping at me when a shiver rolls through me, the room suddenly feeling


    cold, yet my spine burns where my runes are and so do my arms when he finally stops.


    Regan moves, crawling up my body and tugging me to him. He pulls the nket over us, and my teeth


    chatter as that coldness seeps into my bones. Why am I so cold now?


    I move closer, trying to steal his warmth when he pinches my chin between two fingers, tilting my face


    to his, a smile tugs at the corners of his lips, and his eyes flicker before he kisses me¡ªforcing his


    tongue in my mouth when I finally get what he meant when I can taste myself on his tongue. He tugs


    me closer, his body heat warming me as he tucks the nket higher around me.


    I kiss him back, and he groans. My hand goes to his chest, and he tenses, then kisses me harder. After


    a few seconds, he pulls away. A deep purring sound emanates from his chest as my fingertips move


    lower and my eyes dart to his.


    Pitch-ck eyes peer back at me. ¡°Still in control!¡± he whispers when my fingers touch his pubic bone.


    The thrumming grows louder, and he swallows. I watch his Adam¡¯s apple move in his throat and his lips


    part, revealing the sharp points of his teeth.


    ¡°Regan?¡± I ask, a little worried when my fingertips trace down his shaft. The skin feels taut. The


    appendage rock hard when I wrap my fingers around it only for him to grab my hand and his cock


    twitches in my grip.


    My eyes move to his. ¡°Should I stop?¡± I ask him, and he looks at me.


    ¡°You should, but I don¡¯t want you to,¡± he groans, squeezing my hand.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    ¡°What do I do?¡± I ask him, and his fingers mold around my hand. He moves my hand up and down his


    hard length and he groans. He then let my hand go, and I mimicked the movements, feeling it twitch in


    my hand.


    ¡°Fuck, your hands are so small,¡± he groans.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s my hands that are small, just this thing is huge,¡± I tell him.


    Heughs. ¡°They¡¯re smallpared to mine,¡± he tells me when I feel his body tense and hear his voice


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    change, turning deeper.


    ¡°Zirah, either you have to stop or talk to me,¡± he growls out through clenched teeth when I see Gnash


    jump to his feet, my hand stops and I look at Regan hesitantly.


    Not wanting to stop, I try to think of something to say when I wriggle, sitting up slightly and pressing my


    lips to his softly. His eyes snap open. He watches me warily for a second when I lean down to kiss him


    again, yet he remains still making me hesitate.


    When I move to pull away he grips the back of my neck, forcing my lips down on his. My tongue


    brushes his, and he groans, thrusting into my hand, making me gasp when I feel his hips move against


    my hand movements.


    ¡°Can I taste¨C¡±


    ¡°No, Zirah, maybe next time, not this time. I am barely holding it together,¡± he whispers, and I nod


    ncing over my shoulder but Gnash sits down.


    ¡°Next time?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°If you want?¡± I nod my head before realizing there won¡¯t be a next time because I won¡¯t be here


    tomorrow but that is quickly forgotten when he rolls into me, his lips crashing against mine hungrily. My


    hand loses its grip on him, and he rocks his hips against me.


    ¡°I want to fuck you!¡± He growls and I freeze, feeling his cock against my thigh. He rocks his hips against


    me and my heart races in my chest.


    ¡°But I won¡¯t, I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡± He murmurs as his lips trail across my jaw when I feel his hand


    move between our bodies, he fists his cock, running it between my folds to my clit making me groan, he


    then turns awkwardly.


    His lipstch onto my nipple, and he tugs on it, sucking on the hardened bud. I rock my hips against


    him without meaning to, and he growls, biting down on it and making me hiss.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me, stay still, Z,¡± he growls out and I grip his shoulder while he strokes himself while


    teasing me with his tongue while my hand clutches his hair. The next second, he prises my fingers from


    his hair and pins my wrist to the bed. His lips crash down on mine. His tongue forcing its way past my


    lips as he kisses me deeply; he groans into my mouth.


    A secondter he curses, pulling away and dropping his head onto my shoulder when I feel something


    warm and wet coat my stomach. His hand moves slowly, as his body trembles above me, his breath


    fanning my neck when pain slivers up my arm, searing into my flesh. He lets out a shaky breath then


    Regan sniffs the air. His head lifts abruptly, and he looks at me in panic.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask when he sits up, he lets go of my wrist that is pinned above my head to the bed, his


    eyes zeroed in on it. ncing up, I see my nnel shirt sleeve is soaked with blood. I try to figure out


    what happened when Regan snatches my wrist.


    My eyes widen when he moves to rip the sleeve up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll heal it.¡± He murmurs.


    ¡°No!¡± I jerk my arm away, clutching it to my chest.


    ¡°Z, you¡¯re bleeding, and badly! My ws got you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine; I¡¯ll bandage it!¡± I tell him and he ignores me, reaching for my wrist.


    ¡°No!¡± I scream at him, jerking away from him. His eyes darken and narrow watching me like a predator


    stalking its prey. He clenches his jaw before climbing off me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you a towel to clean up and send for something to wrap your wrist.¡± He says, storming away


    from me.


    When he returns he tosses a towel at me and I snatch it, wiping his semen off that coats my stomach


    and then sit up. Reaching for my pants that have w holes in them, Regan snatches off the ground


    and pushes me back on the bed. He kneels next to me and slips them over my feet.


    I grip his shoulder with my good hand and lift my butt letting him pull them up. No sooner than he did,


    Amy, the same servant from yesterday rushes in with a first aid kit. Regan moves away from me, and


    she moves closer. She immediately stops in her tracks when she spots me, my shirt is torn open and


    blood drenching the sleeve. Her eyes nervously dart around the room, stopping on Regan, who moved


    aside and is watching her.


    ¡°Issue?¡± He demands, ring at her. Her mouth opens and closes as she sputters under his furious


    gaze.


    She drops her gaze to the floor. ¡°No, sir.¡± She stutters.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Amy, he didn¡¯t do anything.¡± She looks at me, and her eyes trail over my state of undress like


    she doesn¡¯t believe me, her eyes turning ssy.


    Her fingers fumble to open the small first aid kit, and I grab her hands, and she looks at me.


    ¡°Amy, I¡¯m fine, he didn¡¯t hurt me, it was an ident.¡±


    ¡°But he¨C¡± she stops, her lips quivering.


    ¡°I let him,¡± I tell her and she looks at me with her big blue doe eyes, with shock evident on her face.


    With her right in front of me, I can tell she is around my age. ¡°I asked him to,¡± I whisper, my face


    heating at admitting that.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    My eyes move to Regan, watching us behind her and he nods once, moving toward his office.


    ¡°You let him?¡± She questions and I can see the question in her eyes. She wants to know why I would


    let him touch me. It is clear she knew about his curse.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. He didn¡¯t hurt me,¡± I repeat, and she looks at my bloodied sleeve. She moves to push my


    sleeve up, but I stop her.


    ¡°You can go; I can wrap it myself,¡± I tell her, and her brows furrow.


    ¡°Hurry, Zeke will be looking for me soon; I have to swap brothers,¡± I tell her, and her eyes widen, and


    she quickly nods her head. Yet saying that while in this state sounds very inappropriate. Amy gives me


    the first aid kit and rushes out the door. I let out a breath of relief, and Regan wanders back out. He


    leans against his office door frame, folding his arms across his chest.


    ¡°You admitted to letting me touch you,¡± he states.


    ¡°Because it''s the truth?¡±


    ¡°Most paint me as a monster; you could have.¡± he shrugs.


    ¡°Only because no one lives to say otherwise,¡± I tell him, and he tilts his head to the side. He nods


    slowly. ¡°I suppose you have a point.¡±


    ¡°When was thest time you were with a woman, I mean like slept with one?¡± He shrugs.


    ¡°A few years. I got sick of being used as a way to get to Lyon, I got sick of living with the guilt of killing


    them too.¡±


    ¡°Why Lyon?¡±


    ¡°Well, most aren¡¯t suicidal enough to go for Zeke. That¡¯s a sure death, he cares little for others.¡± He


    states.


    ¡°But some still do?¡± He nods his head.


    ¡°And he kills them. Like me he can¡¯t help it,¡± Regan states.


    ¡°The same as you?¡± I question.


    ¡°Kind of. Me marking them kills them. It poisons them. Lyon, his pride and greed are what kill the


    women he¡¯s with. Thest one died because his paranoia got the better of him. He thought she was


    trying to steal his throne.¡±


    ¡°And Zeke?¡± I ask.


    ¡°He can¡¯t stop, sex bes addictive, one even starved to death, though most die from exhaustion.


    Envy and gluttony.¡± my brows furrow in confusion at hisst words.


    ¡°The seven cardinal sins?¡± I murmur to myself trying to make sense of it. ¡°So what are you?¡± I murmur.


    ¡°Wrath and lust.¡± He states, and I swallow.


    ¡°So part of your curse is the seven cardinal sins?¡± I ask trying to wrap my head around what he is


    saying.


    ¡°Yes, and only the seven virtues can release us of our curse, only she can,¡± Regan mutters, and my


    eyes move over his tattoos, and I finally notice the full picture of what they mean. The runes, I can now


    tell, are separate from the pictures etched into his skin. It now makes sense why Zeke¡¯s was a snake


    biting and an apple, the skulls representing death, the snake envy, and the apple gluttony. Yet wrath is


    a lion? I nce at Regan¡¯s tattoos as he moves closer.


    ¡°Why a lion?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Well, it would look funny given I¡¯m a Lycan not a cat shifter.¡± he shrugs. I nod my head, ¡°So the burning


    woman is lust?¡±


    ¡°The women''s lust and fire is how Litha died, we all have something that represents Litha,¡± ¡°Zeke¡¯s is


    the fire?¡± Regan nods his head and my brow furrow as I think over what he¡¯s told me.


    ¡°Wait! You said only she can save you ALL from the curse?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are cursed to share the same mate, now you know why even if we found her, we¡¯d never be


    able to break it. We¡¯d kill her or try to kill each other.¡±


    ¡°But your father?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think he¡¯s forcing you to keep Zeke!¡± he says slowly, letting his words sink in.


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t giving me a choice at all,¡± I whisper as that rity washes over me like a tidal wave.


    ¡°No, my father is a crafty old fool. The choice was never yours Z, he¡¯s trying to make us choose to rule


    together! He doesn¡¯t care if we kill you, but he¡¯ll use your death as a way to make usply,


    threatening our thrones.¡±


    ¡°So you kill me and he¡¯ll take your thrones?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s trying to find a way to control us, you¡¯re just an excuse, a means to do so. And now I am


    wondering if Zeke has figured that out. He knows he can¡¯t openly kill you, but he¡¯ll never rule alongside


    me, and I him. If we can¡¯t get along, my father will have no choice but to choose between us and all


    this?¡± he points between us.


    ¡°I am beginning to wonder if he is trying not to. My father knows we arepetitive, he knows instinct


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    will overrule us, and he knows we¡¯ll fight for the spot, yet what I don¡¯t get is what he¡¯ll gain by having us


    at each other''s throats. Using our thrones and kingdoms against us will only start another war. He¡¯ll


    have to choose in the end anyway. He knows we won¡¯t all rule together, and Zeke? Zeke can never get


    his hands on that throne!¡±


    ¡°But you have the blood tie?¡±


    Regan nods his head slowly moving closer. ¡°Which means if one dies we all do!¡±


    ¡°So that is what Zeke meant when he said you won¡¯t kill him unless you¡¯re suicidal.¡±


    ¡°But how can you find your mate if there are no Lycan females?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the point, we can¡¯t find her because she doesn¡¯t exist, well that is what Zeke and Lyon believe


    anyway.¡±


    ¡°You believe she does?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Yes¡­.¡± he pauses watching me for a second then answers. ¡°I know she does.¡± He speaks confidently.


    ¡°How?¡± I question.


    ¡°Because I saved her,¡± he tells me, and my brows furrow in confusion.


    ¡°So there is another female Lycan?¡± I gasp.


    ¡°Yes, I just need to find the oracle; if I find her, I will find our mate.¡± He tells me.


    ¡°And she¡¯ll break the curse?¡± I ask, and Regan sighs.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The only thing I know is our mate is also cursed. Litha cursed her to be the seven virtues;


    she¡¯ll either be our salvation or our condemnation.¡±


    ¡°Condemnation?¡± so, to punish them, she also punished their mate?


    ¡°Yes, she has the power to break the blood tie or use it against us. To take everything we have from us,


    and pit us against each other. If she can do that, then she holds the power against us. One dies, we all


    die, freeing humanity of the Lycans, but it''s a double-edged sword. We find her, and every Lycan will


    Regan growls, his eyes darkening.


    ¡°That¡¯s how your mother died?¡± Regan nods his head.


    ¡°She came with me one night. She was forbidden to leave the castle. I had tried telling them for years


    there is a way to break the curse, but my father and brothers wouldn¡¯t believe me. Wanted to know how


    I was so sure, but I couldn¡¯t give that information up. The only one who believed me was my mother.


    She knew because she helped me.¡±Regan tells me.


    ¡°Helped you what?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Save Litha¡¯s daughter from death.¡± wait, the baby! She¡¯s alive?


    "She cursed her own daughter?" I ask. Regan nods his head, and I gasp.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    To punish them, she would curse her child to be with them. It makes no sense, and I have so many


    questions racing through my mind, so many things I can¡¯t fathom or understand.


    ¡°What about Sloth?¡± I ask, and Regan sighs.


    ¡°We all are. We all just stood back and watched her die, we let my father do the dirty work, but we are


    just as guilty. He may have killed her, but we let him.¡±


    ¡°Why did your father want her dead, though, and to kill her so brutally?¡±


    ¡°She was a witch. Back then that is how witches were killed. Only it was her death that brought on the


    curse. Her dying sealed it.¡± Regan exins.


    ¡°If you knew she cursed you, why kill her?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t know until she burned, and we burned along with her. The markings appeared first. They


    glowed brightly, showing our shame, and we tried to cover them. A few dayster, the curse was


    revealed on the walls of her cell. All curses need some sort of sacrifice to be made or some gift or


    offering.¡±


    ¡°She sacrificed herself; she made a fail-safe in case she died,¡± I whisper, and Regan nods.


    ¡°Yes, and a good one too. Not only did she curse us, but she cloaked her daughter. We can¡¯t identify


    her and her us.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t sure. My father in a rage, burned the cells, erasing the curse from the walls before we could


    finish deciphering them,¡± he exins, and my eyebrows raise.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get how I fit into any of this. Why would your father force your hand just because he is dying?


    He¡¯d have to know it wouldn''t work.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°That is what we are trying to find out, too. He has another agenda we just aren¡¯t sure what is yet.¡±


    So in all this, I am just a pawn to King Theron; it makes no sense. Why would he go to such extremes


    and pit them against each other if he wants them to get along and rule together?


    Regan falls quiet like he, too is thinking the same thing when what Shelley told me takes up the


    forefront of my mind. If I don¡¯t choose between his sons and none prove worthy, he¡¯s handing the


    throne to his half-brother Mchi. My thoughts are working overtime as I try to mesh what Shelley told


    me and what Regan believes, trying to form some logical answer.


    If I chose one, what would he gain? Because Regan believes I have no choice, it was never mine. That


    all his father is doing is trying to force them together to rule. But he would have to know he¡¯s setting his


    sons up for failure. Or maybe that¡¯s the point; if they can¡¯t work together, none of them get the throne,


    but I doubt Mchi will stand against his sons. So he can¡¯t give him the throne either unless they¡¯re all


    dead.


    It makes no sense why he would risk his sons. There has to be more, something he is hiding if what


    Regan ims are true. Because from what I do know is that no woman survives them. So he would


    have to know they would kill me! That makes my mood plummet further; he has not only set his sons


    up for failure but signed my death sentence.


    ¡°The curse on you, you share it with your brothers, right?¡± Regan stops his pacing and looks at me.


    ¡°Yes, though each of us was cursed for different reasons, we all yed our part in Litha¡¯s death,¡±


    Regan tells me.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask, and he sighs.


    ¡°Zeke¡­¡± A knock sounds on the door, and we both freeze, staring at it when it suddenly opens, and


    Zeke walks in.


    ¡°How did you¨C¡± Zeke holds up a key, and Regan growls, shaking his head.


    ¡°You should be more careful where you leave your keys, brother. Anyone could havee in.¡± he


    states with a taunting smile. His eyes move to me, and I clutch what¡¯s left of my top closed.


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve been having fun with your little toy, Regan. I hope you¡¯re not growing attached to her, you


    know she won¡¯t live and I don¡¯t want to be the reason your heart gets broken, father is up to something


    and I will y no part in it, and if you were smart neither would you.¡±


    ¡°Then leave, Zeke!¡± Regan snarls.


    ¡°Me? I think not, brother. Do you truly believe I don¡¯t know you and Lyon are working against me, you


    always have, and I am done with this false truce, this facade we all y? Now hand her over.¡±


    ¡°Zeke!¡± Regan growls.


    ¡°Hand her over, Regan,¡± Zeke speaks slowly, and I can hear effortlessly the threat behind his words.


    ¡°You kill her, and father will strip you of your throne!¡±


    ¡°So you keep reminding me, I have no intention of killing her, you know I don¡¯t like getting my hands


    dirty, but idents happen. Father knows this.¡±


    ¡°He set forth the rules.¡± Regan snaps.


    ¡°I am well aware of the rules, Regan. But one thing I have learned is rules are sometimes supposed to


    be broken. Sometimes the consequences are worth it, don¡¯t you think?¡± Zeke speaks in riddles I don¡¯t


    understand, but by the look on Regan¡¯s face, he knows exactly what Zeke speaks of.


    ¡°So worried about your precious throne Regan. You are more than the seat in which you sit. We have


    bigger issues, and this is merely his way of distracting us from what he is truly hiding!¡±


    ¡°And what is that?¡± Regan asks him, and Zekeughs.


    ¡°I have no fucking clue, but I will find out. But I won¡¯t be forced to marry a human to do so!¡±


    ¡°Good luck with that; I would never choose you!¡± I sneer at him. Zeke clicks his tongue and shakes his


    head.


    ¡°Oh dear, she really believes she has a choice. Tell me brother, did you spill all our secrets to her?


    Does she know to take one she must ept us all?¡±


    ¡°I will never ept you!¡± I snap.


    ¡°And right there lies the problem. I don¡¯t know what game my father is ying, but he should know


    better than to pit us against each other. It is almost like he is trying to kill us!¡± Zeke growls. He purses


    his lips, a line creasing between his eyes.


    ¡°Is that why you tried to kill him?¡± Regan asks, and Zeke looks at him. He tilts his head to the side.


    ¡°Why would you think that?¡± Zeke snarls.


    ¡°Funny how you lied to us about when you arrived, and our father started getting sick the moment you


    showed up here!¡± Regan snarls.


    ¡°What reason would I have to kill the old fool? I don¡¯t want his throne; I could care less for people here!


    I was here investigating why he was sick. I thought it was you!¡± Zeke yells pointing an using finger


    at Regan.


    ¡°Why would I go after our father?¡±


    ¡°His throne, you were angry when he refused it to you!¡± Regan scoffs.


    ¡°I¡¯m the firstborn. It should be mine!¡± Regan snarls. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I would fucking try to kill


    him.¡±


    ¡°Well he certainly doesn''t care if we kill each other!¡± Zeke snarls back, his face twisting, and his words


    cut off abruptly.


    ¡°Maybe that is his intention?¡± Zeke mutters to himself. Regan scoffs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too hard, Zeke. You¡¯ll let your paranoia get the best of you.¡±


    ¡°Well, do you have another guess? Because he knows we are a package deal, what could he possibly


    gain by threatening our thrones!¡± Zeke snarls, then he stops, his eyes move to me, and he watches me


    for a second. ¡°Her¡­ It¡¯s her.¡± Zeke uses me of something, shaking his finger at me.


    ¡°It''s a test!¡± he whispers, and his face scrunches up.


    ¡°Testing what? How much we hate each other?¡± Reganughs.


    ¡°No¡­no¡­think, Regan. Why would he test us with her? Think about it. She''s human. He knows we¡¯d


    kill her?¡±


    ¡°Father already told us he can¡¯t choose between us!¡± Lyon says from the doorway, making us all look at


    him.


    ¡°You seriously believe he is allowing her to choose?¡± Zeke snaps at him, but Lyon only shrugs.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but why would he make us part of the trials, force our hands?¡± Lyon questions, and Zeke


    tosses his arms up in the air.


    ¡°Do you not listen? I just said the same damn thing only I worded it differently.¡± Zeke snaps at him and


    Lyon rolls his eyes.


    ¡°He said he wants to see who has humanity left! We both know Regan is the rightful heir to the throne;


    he¡¯s the oldest. But with this curse hanging over our damn heads, we all need to be in one ce, if


    something happens to one of us it affects all of us, therefore affecting the ruling King!¡±


    ¡°Unless we find a way to break the blood tie?¡± Regan offers


    They both nod.


    ¡°Maybe he did?¡± Zeke mumbles, and we all look at him.


    ¡°What if he did find a way to break the blood tie?¡± Zeke questions.


    ¡°You think he found a witch?¡± Lyon scoffs, thenughs.


    ¡°But if he did, why all this?¡± I ask. They seem to think for a second, but it¡¯s Regan who answers.


    ¡°Because he has to choose,¡± he whispers, and they all look at me. I stare at them, wondering what on


    earth is going on.


    ¡°And that¡¯s where shees in!¡± Lyon exhales, folding his arms across his chest, and he presses his


    lips in a line.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    I watch each of them. Whatever Regan just said seems to have made Zeke angrier, Regan looks


    worried, and Lyon stares at Regan with an indecipherable expression on his face.


    ¡°Still think he isn¡¯t trying to kill us!¡± Zeke sneers, but I am lost at what they figured out.


    ¡°No, this is bullshit! There is no guarantee!¡± Lyon snaps, stalking out of the room. Regan nces at him


    over his shoulder before looking at Zeke.


    ¡°Ah, what is going on?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Nothing! We have a date; now get up!¡± Zeke snaps at me.


    ¡°Zeke?¡± Regan snarls, but Zeke shakes his head and holds up his hand.


    ¡°No, Regan. Choose which side you¡¯re on. Either you choose her, or you choose us! Either way, if he


    has found a witch to break, it means she chooses who lives out of us, so make your fucking choice,


    Regan, your brothers, or some human you barely fucking know,¡± Zeke snaps, stalking over to me.


    "What?" I squeak, stepping back from Zeke. Gnash growls at Zeke, and my eyes dart to the wolf.


    "Daddy dearest fucked up if he thinks we wouldn''t figure it out. I am not being no damn sacrifice!"


    "Figure out what?" I ask, moving out of his reach again.


    "That you''re not here to find our humanity. You''re here to choose the two sons he''s going to sacrifice to


    break the curse and save the other. That''s why you''re here. He can''t fucking choose who he loves


    more, so you''ll choose for him! Not on my watch, you won''t." Zeke snarls.


    He grabs my arm, hauling me to my feet, and I shriek. Gnash instantly jumps to his feet and moves to


    tear into him. At thest second, Regan rips him back before he can attack Zeke. I look at him, but


    Regan won¡¯t even meet my gaze. Instead, he just holds Gnash in ce while Zeke drags me out of his


    room.


    ¡°Regan?¡± I murmur, he just turns away from me, and Zeke shoves me out the door, sending me


    sprawling onto the floor in the corridor. My head bounces off the floor with a sickening crack when Zeke


    ms Regan¡¯s door shut behind me. Getting to my hands and knees, I spot Lyon. Gone is his yful


    attitude fromst night as he watches me crawl to my feet, only for Zeke to grab me by my hair. I cry


    out and clutch his hand, fisting my hair, and Zeke hauls me upright. However, Lyon looks at the wall as


    Zeke jerks my head back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at them for help. They won¡¯t. Blood is thicker than water, especially when our lives are


    intertwined. Did you seriously think Regan would choose you over himself? Over his brothers?¡± he


    He tosses me inside, and I stumble to catch myself on the end of the huge bed, my hands clutching the


    wood, and my scalp burns fiercely. ¡°That old fucking fool, did he think he could get away with this just


    because he¡¯s fucking dying!¡± Zeke screams, mming my door shut.


    My hands shake as I try to figure out what just happened and what puzzle pieces were put in ce to


    set this all in motion. ¡°Get dressed!¡± Zeke snaps, and his eyes move around the room, and he smirks.


    ¡°You old fool, don¡¯t worry; I will y by your stupid rules. Let''s see you decide then!¡± Zeke spits, and I


    nce around, trying to figure out what he¡¯s looking for.


    ¡°I said get dressed. We have a date!¡± Zeke yells at me, pointing to the closet. I hurry over to it, and he


    follows, shoving me in. I shriek leaves my lips as I hit the huge armoire that takes up an entire wall. The


    mirror cracks against the crown of my head, and I rub the spot, my fingertips turning red with my blood.


    ¡°Pants, you can¡¯t run in a fucking dress!¡± he snaps behind me when I reach for the first thing on a


    hanger. He tosses some pants at me, and I flinch.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± I ask worriedly, and he smiles wickedly.


    ¡°Hunting!¡± he says, storming out of the room, and my stomach drops.


    My hands shake as I remove my pajamas and pull on my pants, turning I look for a shirt when I notice


    my arms, all my runes have burned out, and the fluorescent blue-white they usually are has faded into


    pale scars, yet still, they stand out against my tanned skin. Twisting, I look at the ones that travel down


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    my spine. The first four have turned ck; the bottom three are still their normal bluey-white. Yet I can¡¯t


    take my eyes off the ones that changed color. Confusion sets in. Why did they not fade and change like


    the others?


    They now glitter like the night sky, darker, however, almost ck; I try to make sense of the markings


    and what granny told me they were for, what the colors represent. Blue is peace and protection, the


    white hue surrounding it, is power essence, a nk te. However, now they¡¯ve faded; I know it means


    nothing good. The fading runes on my arms mean they¡¯re losing their power; the energy and protection


    they offered are now gone. They¡¯ve absorbed as much negativity as they could, and the energy has


    dispersed.


    But the on the top of my spine are ck. An abyss, yet they glitter like stars. Granny always said that


    most people fear ck because they associate it with dark magic which is wrong. It''s the intention


    behind it that makes magic a source of dark or light. It''s the beholder, the one that yields it, that controls


    its intention.


    However, ck to me has always meant protection, a watchful eye. Come to think of it, my arms have


    been rebranded multiple times, yet my spine has never. I thought maybe because it''s hardly exposed to


    the elements. Yet now I wonder what magick she infused in those ones.


    Those were the most painful runes she ever did, I could live with the torture of having my arms done


    daily if it meant the ones on my back were never done again. My mind takes me back to that day, and I


    shudder. Not wanting to remember it. That day I remember cursing Granny¡¯s name and she looked at


    me, tears streaking down my face. My hands tied down as my small child body was shoved over a


    rock.


    ¡°You hate me? That¡¯s ok. I love you too.¡± she had said. I spat some colorful words at her that day,


    words I did not know the true meaning of. Words now I wish I could take back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t love you, I hate you. They¡¯re right! You¡¯re nothing but a wicked witch. I hope you die!¡± I


    screamed at her.


    Hate has always been a powerful word, the energy it takes to harbor it, is enough to lose your soul too.


    Death I learned was never final, a loop, a never-ending life source. But hate would travel with you into


    the next life. Bringing on karma.


    ¡°Well if you hate me, you must truly never want to get rid of me, therefore you must love me to give me


    that sort of power over you!¡± Grandma quipped, breaking off pieces of aloe vera.


    ¡°No, I hate you!¡± I spat at her, and sheughed.


    ¡°It uses the same amount of energy, maybe more. Are you willing to lose yourself by giving me that


    power, child? To hate is to consume. You be absorbed by what you hate that it bes all you


    know, so do you hate me or love me enough to carry me into the next life with all that hatred? Is that


    what you want, for me to be your karma, a new life lesson?¡± she questioned, and I remember


    being confused.


    ¡°Because if you hate me, then why are you giving me such energy? You can be angry, you can be sad,


    but don¡¯t stay in that cycle. Let it go. You only hurt yourself by holding on to it.¡± she said as she


    squeezed the aloe vera from the nt into the y pot.


    ¡°And death? You don¡¯t wish death on your enemies, child. Death is a beginning not an end,¡± she said,


    death, it¡¯s rebirth, to die you must live first, and to be reborn, and gifted life, you must die¡­¡± I never


    understood her crazy words then, but now I understand them with rity so deep, I can feel it in my


    soul.


    ¡°You are angry with me now, child. One day, you¡¯ll see,¡± she said, thering the aloe vera down my


    spine.


    ¡°It burns.¡± I hiss at her, struggling against my restraints and arching my back.


    ¡°Nonsense, pain means you¡¯re alive, worry when you feel none, for that is the in-between.¡±


    ¡°What did I do to you?¡± I sobbed, wondering what punishment I was receiving this for.


    ¡°Nothing; I did this because I love you. One day you¡¯ll realize it is me that always had your back, that


    when left with nothing, remember these words child. You have the spine, so use it. It is me that bleeds


    power for you. One day you¡¯ll need it because one day you¡¯ll awaken and there is no greater power


    than knowing how powerful you are. Until then, I will protect your power.¡±


    ¡°But you said these were for protection?¡± I whimper, the pain bing unbearable again, and my eyes


    flutter.


    ¡°They are, child. One day, you¡¯ll understand, and when you do. You¡¯ll find you¡¯re infinite, just like your


    mother. Her sacrifice was your gain. Her blood became your power. We all make sacrifices, and this is


    mine to protect you!¡±


    ¡°By burning me?¡± I cried.


    ¡°No, these protect you from the monsters that seek us,¡± she says, dabbing at the runes she just burned


    into my flesh. I cry out, but she ignores me and keeps talking.


    ¡°My blood and power. When they turn ck, my power protects you, just like your tourmaline stone,


    just like the runes on your arms. Only these are different because these are your backup, power that


    will awaken with fear. But you need not fear anything, for I¡¯ll always have your back until your power


    awakens. For now, we just need to nurture it and let it grow until you can handle it. Until then you have


    your runes, and if all else fails you me. Four elements, four chances, and four days before they fade, so


    be sure not to waste them.¡±


    ¡°How will I know when I will awaken?¡± I murmur. My vision is tunneling as the pain I feel steals it.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know because with deathes rebirth. Just like the elements, everything is linked. Air helps us


    let go, and release. Water cleanses. Earth recharges but with fire we not only cleanse, but we also rise.


    We¡¯re reborn, recalibrated, and recharged. Ready for a new cycle, only then will¡ª'''' I passed out before


    she could finish telling me, yet fire unfortunately I never was one to harness, or water; so granny never


    bothered to teach me. So I guess my cleansing days will nevere.


    ¡°Human! What is taking you so long?¡± Zeke yells, and I rush to tug a shirt over my head. I pull it down


    with onest nce in the mirror.


    ¡°Now I know what you mean¡­¡± I whisper to her. Knowing the markings on my back are her power, her


    own blessing, it exins why after that her power was limited. This exins why she aged faster. And


    now I know why; she gave it to me. She had my back. Like she said when all else fails, she¡¯d have my


    back.


    Grabbing my boots, I walk out of the closet just as Zeke barges in. I sit on the edge of the bed and pull


    them on, then I stand.


    ¡°Ready?¡± I ask with a smile before shoving past him and out the door. And once again, she is right,


    there is no greater power than knowing how powerful you are. Granny has my back. Now Zeke better


    watch his.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Stepping into the corridor, I find Regan leaving his room, he stops the moment he spots me and I avert


    my gaze from him to the window, unable to even look at him. After everything he said earlier, that he


    would help me against Zeke and now he just hands me over to him. It makes me sick.


    ¡°Z..I¡± Regan says, touching my arm. I jerk away from his touch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that, we are not familiar, you made that very clear.¡± I spit at him


    Zeke steps out beside me, he nces between us. ¡°Issue?¡± Zeke purrs seizing my arm. Regan¡¯s jaw


    clenches and Zeke smiles at me mockingly.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t we have a date?¡± I ask him and his smile widens, eyes shing sinisterly. He pulls me toward


    the double doors at the end and just as we reach them, I hear Regan¡¯s bedroom door m, making me


    peer over my shoulder at it. I swallow down the lump that has formed in my throat and focus my


    attention on trying to keep up with Zeke.


    He leads me downstairs and into the dining room where I see breakfast is set up, he plucks an apple


    from the fruit bowl and tosses it to me. ¡°Breakfast!¡± he states, dragging me back out. Shaking my head.


    ¡°Wow, a breakfast for champions, huh?¡± I ask taking a bite out of it.


    ¡°I know, only the best for my future wifey, lucky you.¡± Zeke chuckles and I roll my eyes, he leads me


    through the castle and down a path that leads towards the maze and I groan, hoping we aren¡¯t hunting


    in there. Just before we reach the crest of the hill, he pulls me down another track leading toward the


    stables.


    He says nothing the entire time, he is on a mission. A mission to kill me and when we reach stables two


    guards open the doors and Zeke all but throws me inside. I barely catch myself on a bale of hay while


    he wanders to the back and through a door before calling out to me.


    ¡°You have two minutes, pick what you want. We are heading into the woods.¡± he snaps and I push off


    the bale, walking past where the servant women scrubbed me raw the first night I came here. An


    involuntary shudder slivers through me at the memory. Shaking the feeling off I move to the open door


    to where Zeke disappeared too. Stepping into the room I find it''s a storage room of some sort.


    ¡°Pick your weapon!¡± he motions toward the back wall and I give it a nce before turning to face him.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding right? We¡¯re going hunting, and I get offered a fucking pitchfork?¡± Zeke snickers.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Take it or leave it.¡± he shrugs. Pressing my lips in a line, I spot a hessian bag and snatch it up, walking


    over to the rack of garden tools and other useless shit I try to figure out what to pick. Zeke moves


    behind me and I nce at him to see him about to walk out of the room.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to pick your weapon?¡± I ask him and he smirks.


    ¡°Your looking at it.¡± heughs stepping out of the room. Exhaling in frustration I turn back to the rack of


    crap. I spot some rope and grab it down, then an old rusty knife that doesn¡¯t look like it could cut


    anything. I look over the other tools, finding pitchforks, and a shovel. Turning, I peer around at the other


    walls and shelvesing up empty. Unless I wanted to dig a hole or shovel shit, this is useless, it is


    either too heavy to run around with or will only slow me down.


    Chucking them over my shoulder I turn for the door when I see a small ax hanging next to the door. A


    smile splits onto my face seeing the de nice and sharp, and it almost looks brand new. Now an axe


    is something I am definitely familiar with. Grabbing it, my fingers fit perfectly around the handle, it isn¡¯t


    very big, maybe about the size of my forearm. Simr to the one I had back at the cave. I toss it in my


    bag and walk out to find Zeke unbuttoning his shirt.


    He motions toward the doors leading out and I shake my head walking toward them, stopping at the


    entrance.


    ¡°Are youing?¡± I ask when he doesn¡¯t follow, I have no idea where we are going.


    ¡°You have a ten minute head start.¡± he says not even looking at me, instead he peels his shirt off and


    tosses it aside.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I would run fast if I were you. There is nothing I love more than the hunt.¡± he says, ncing over his


    shoulder and smiling sadistically at me.


    ¡°Run, Zirah. I¡¯ll be right on heels.¡± his eyes flicker and his canines elongate his face twisting into a


    Lycan¡¯s and I gasp. Turning, I run out of the stables to find a guard. Heughs and points toward the


    woods while I just wanted to run back to the castle. Yet when I attempt to, he steps into my path,


    pointing me in the opposite direction toward the path leading to the woods off the side of the maze.


    Cursing, I take off for the trees, hearing the guards'' rancorousughter behind me.


    Stepping into the woods, the high canopy trees block out most of the sun, and it takes me a second for


    my eyes to adjust to theck of light. I can barely see anything in here as I move hesitantly between the


    trees, stumbling over broken branches and old logs, I try my best to navigate the thick terrain that


    seems to go down a bit of a hill.


    Ten minutester and I am definitely lost, I hear a loud howl ring out which makes me stop. My heart


    rate rises and I rummage through the bag, pulling out the axe before I take off running. My feet


    pping the moist earth sound so loud as I run for my life, knowing that the only thing being hunted in


    these woods is me.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Time passes quickly and I have no idea how long for before I hear Zeke¡¯s taunting voice echo off the


    trees. His voice mocks me and I slow trying to pick up which direction he is in. Yet the way noise travels


    through here it''s near impossible when I spot light up ahead. I run for it, anything to get away from his


    haunting voice that sends chills dancing up my spine. By the time I reach it I burst out of the trees and


    clutch my knees. Exhausted, and panting.


    Lifting my gaze I find I am in some small clearing, not as many trees through this patch and I


    understand why. A river splits the earth, the rapids moving fast. Peering around I move along the forest


    edge, keeping low as possible and start jogging around toward the river. Yet the closer I get the more I


    realize the only means of escape is crossing it. Moving to the edge I shudder, knowing how cold that


    water will be before jumping in. The moment I hit the water the harsh bitter coldness of it steals my


    breath.


    I wade through the chest deep water to the other side, huffing and panting at the cold that is seeping


    through me when I spot Zeke emerge from the trees before I can climb out. I immediately drop down


    below the bank so he can¡¯t see, and let the river wash me down stream.


    My heart races in my chest as I wait for him to find me and after a few minutes, I lift my head to find I


    can¡¯t see him anymore I am no longer in the clearing. Instead the trees aren¡¯t thick here as they canopy


    over the river, birds are whistling and frogs croaking loudly making it hard to hear my surroundings. I


    find this part of the woods is not as dense. Carefully, I try to stand to find I can¡¯t, my body dropping


    beneath the surface and I w my way back up, looking around I start swimming to the side and haul


    myself onto the bank. Crawling my way out I flop onto my back trying to catch my breath.


    Think, Zirah! I scold myself. I can¡¯t keep running, he will catch me. Instead I need a n. Rolling on my


    side, I look at the trees, debating whether or not to attempt to climb one but know that will leave me a


    sitting duck.


    Grabbing the bag beside me I open it, finding the rope and the broken knife. Tossing the bag aside I


    look for the best spot to create a snare trap. It takes me what feels like forever to hide it with leaves and


    cover my tracks. All while ncing over my shoulder expecting him to catch me at any second. When I


    am done I climb the tree I set the trap in, snickering to myself. Sitting in the high branches above I wait,


    instead feeling for the trees'' vibration, and watching the birds swing on the vines that lead down to the


    ground.


    It is about another five minutes before I hear movement and my eyes nce around, nervously.


    nting both hands on the tree trunk I am perched on, I look at the ground waiting for him toe into


    view.


    ¡°Really, a snare?¡± Zeke questions, looking up at me. He picks up the rope, holding the noose in his


    hands while I feel for the energy of the tree, and the leaves rustle, the vines twitching. The very vines I


    made my real trap out of.


    ¡°I am honestly a little disappointed, I thought you may have been smarter. Although, I didn''t think you


    would jump in the river, given how cold it is. You must be freezing.¡± he taunts, I stare down at him in his


    Lycan form, in this form he is a huge gray beast. Long ws that could easily cut through flesh, sharp


    teeth that could bite through bone, and gunmetal gray fur. He is a magnificent sight but a petrifying one


    at that.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t feel like climbing a tree, how about you jump down. I kill you quickly, I can tell daddy, you


    got eaten by wild wolves, or maybe bush turkey¡¯s since your human and those fuckers are vicious, then


    I can go home and have a drink. But if you make me climb this damn tree, I will pull you apart limb by


    limb and make it excruiat¡ª¡± his words cut off when takes a step forward and the vines wrap around his


    feet. A strange shriek that also sounds like a howl escapes him when the vines tug sending him to the


    ground before he is ripped upside down in the air.


    The vibration of the tree makes my runes on my back tingle and I gasp at the sheer power of the tree,


    the second rune which I know is earth magic rushes through me. Not even I was expecting it to be


    quick, and so easily manipted. It gave me a taste of actually how powerful granny was. The vines


    twist and wrap around his body, encasing him quickly as he spins violently in a blur of fur and he is


    suddenly hanging upside down. The rune on my back I feel burn out, making me hiss. And then there


    was three.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What the fuck! How did you do that! What kind of fucking girls scout shit is this!¡± Zeke roars thrashing


    in the vines grip that has a stranglehold on his body not allowing him to move an inch. His only ability


    right now is to sway upside down. I jump from my branch. Landing beside him and he res down at


    me.


    He snarls. ¡°Where did you learn that?¡±


    ¡°As you said girls scouts, top the ss.¡± I taunt turning around to head back to the castle.


    ¡°Zirah, cut me fucking down.¡± I pause looking up at him.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t this part of our date, we¡¯re hunting aren¡¯t we?¡± I ask and he growls.


    ¡°Only the hunter became the hunted.¡± I smile deviously at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fucking kill you!¡± he snarls at me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back at the castle waiting, while you hang around, good day to you, .¡± I tell him wandering off


    back through the trees whileughing to myself while he curses my name and spits vile words at me. I


    nce at my hands shocked by the power that came from them. I knew of course it wasn¡¯t mine but for


    it to be that strong, I could only wish to yield magic and have the power granny just leant me one day. I


    could still feel the after effects of it, buzzing through me, giving me a taste of what it means to be a born


    witch not a made one.


    I always tried to understand what granny meant because how could one be made and not born. But


    feeling her power even if only briefly I could tell how miniscule mine was inparison. Reaching the


    river, I am about to cross when I hear Zeke growl menacingly. I stop peering back at the trees


    wondering if he escaped when I hear a loud roar. My blood runs cold at the sound and I turn back. I


    hear it again and there is no doubt in my mind and I know it is a bear.


    My subconscious tells me to keep going, leave him, abandon him like he would have done me. Yet my


    mind goes to Regan and Zeke, knowing their lives are linked to his. Swallowing that down is like


    swallowing acid.


    ¡°This would be your chance to run, they¡¯ll be dead and humanity free of them.¡± I remind myself. I should


    leave him¡­ I should¡­ yet why can¡¯t I seem to move. My heart races when I hear Zeke make a pained


    noise, before he growls then roars loudly, his howl echoing off the trees sending the birds to the sky to


    escape it. He would have called for help, I should go!


    Yet as I turn back to the river, I know they won¡¯t make it time. Cursing, I pull my ax from the back of


    pants and run back toward the trees and Zeke. It takes me about five minutes to reach him, and when I


    do I find a huge grizzly bear swiping at him, trying to get him. I stop in my tracks at the sight of it. A


    gasp escapes me and I stagger back. Zeke has managed to get one arm free, his furry face has huge


    ws marks down one side.


    His blood spilling to the earth and onto the bear. The bear swipes at him, its ws raking down the


    vines, slicing through them like a hot knife through butter and Zeke groans as its ws tear through his


    shoulder. He thrashes trying to get free and only just lifts his head in time when the bear swipes at him


    again.


    The next time it does I throw my axe, it hits the bear''s paw, making it roars furiously and it spins on me


    within seconds.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    The bear drops back down on its paws and runs at me and I narrowly miss its body barreling toward


    me when I dive out of the way. The bear turns and I scramble on the loose leaves and twigs, rushing


    for my axe beneath Zeke who is thrashing still trying to get free, my hands lock around the axe, just as


    the bear''s ws hook into my ankle and I scream as pain slices through my leg.


    Tossing me back the other way. I hit a tree and the ax goes flying from my hand. Shaking my head I try


    to feel for the other elements but the bear''s teeth and wsing toward me make me rush to my


    feet. Only the moment I put pressure on that foot, my leg gives way at the pain. I choke on it, and move


    toward the river.


    ¡°Zeke, call Hunter!¡± I groan when I am tackled by the bear. It rips through me and Zeke roars.


    ¡°Hold on Regan and Lyon are on there way!¡± Zeke yells out while I am being mauled, It teeth sink


    through my jacket and my hands fumble, for anything grabbing a rock, I smash it in the head, I can


    hear Zeke ripping apart the vines, trying to get free, and I wonder if this is when he¡¯ll leave me for dead.


    The bear makes a pained groan and I smash it again, this time on the nose. It rears back, clutching its


    face and adrenaline shoots through me, I take off for the river as quickly as possible, with a limp. Blood


    is gushing from my shoulder, and my pants are saturated with blood like the rest of me.


    I am nearly at the water''s edge when I am hit from behind. My body is tossed forward as ws slice


    through the arms of my jacket and the air stolen from my lungs as I am plunged into the icy water. The


    bearnding on top of me, my hands il as I try to get back to the surface, breaching it only


    momentarily when the bear''s paws are pulling me back under. I scream and bubbles rise to the surface


    and I try to think but in my panic I can¡¯t keep a straight thought.


    Seconds feel like hours as I thrash, trying to kick and hit it, anything to make it let go when I feel teeth


    sink into my abdomen, making me choke and swallow more water, cing my hands out I try to feel for


    the vibration of the water, the energy and its essence, the water suddenly turns still and I nearly gasp


    realizing granny¡¯s water magic is working, the rune on my back burning fiercely and I stare up at the


    bear which is staring at the stilled water, it¡¯s paw on my chest.


    When it drops it¡¯s beneath the surface to eat me, I push as much energy as I can at it, sting it in its


    face. The bear roars and bucks and I escape its sharp ws and swim for the surface while feeling the


    rune burn out. Crap, I now only have two more chances and I wasted one of saving Zeke¡¯s dumb ass.


    Swimming to the surface, I suck in a huge gasping breath of air and try to swim for the bank, the river


    now flowing fiercely and my fingertips brush a reed, dangling over, I grasp it when I feel weight shove


    me back under, and my fingers lose grip.


    Kicking my legs I stare through the murky water to the surface above convinced this is how I will die.


    Bubbles rise to the surface, and I choke, the bears weight on me crushing me and as I stare at the light


    above when I see huge furry ck feet stomp on the rocks near my head. I blink feeling the water filling


    my lungs, it burns at first but then I feel no pain. Some strange bizarre tranquility moves through me as


    I drown. My eyes flutter shut when suddenly the crushing weight on top of my lifts and wed hands


    grab me. I wait for the bear to rip me to pieces, when air brushes my face.


    I gasp, sputtering on water, my lungs burning as the pain quickly returns to find I am in the clutches of


    huge ck Lycan. My hands grab his shoulders and my legs kick when I see Zeke¡¯s Lycan body


    pummeling the bear that is trying to now kill him. Turning my attention back to my grabber, I stare at the


    lycan clutching me wondering who it is when another gray one bursts through the trees. My eyes burn


    from the water and so does my nose as I see it jump in to help Zeke, while the one clutching me moves


    to the river edge and climbs out.


    I am set on the edge and the Lycan turns back looking at Zeke and the other one, huge w marks are


    raked into his back, blood coating it. I turn my gaze to the fight, and the bear backs off, moving to the


    edge, yet I feel dizzy, lightheaded at the bloodloss when I feel something touch me, making me shriek


    and jump thinking it''s another bear. Only when its tongue mauls me do I realize it is Gnash, when I am


    hit from the other side, I find Shadow and Hunter is a step behind him, they maul me with their tongues,


    whimpering and whining.


    ¡°Gnash, Hunter, Shadow!Enough, sit!¡± Regan snaps and I realize he is the huge ck one that saved


    me, I should have known given Zeke and Lyon are twins, and not only that Regan is the biggest, his


    lycan form no different as he towers over his brothers by a good foot in height. The wolves jump off me


    but don¡¯t leave my side when Reganes over to me.


    He scoops me up, and starts trudging through the woods and I clutch his shoulders nearly toppling


    back in his arms. ¡°You got here fast?¡± I murmur exhausted, giving up I rest my head on his shoulder, if


    he kills me at least I will get some rest.


    ¡°Because I was already looking for you.¡± he murmurs and I look at him. His eyes met mine briefly then


    dart away when his tongue slips across my cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispers and I nce over his shoulder to see Zeke and Lyon climbing out of the river.


    ¡°Regan!¡± Zeke calls and he tenses, but stops. Zeke moves toward us and my heart races as he


    approaches us. His eyes go to me but I am much too weak to fight now, and far too tired.


    ¡°You could have left me.¡± Zeke growls. The sound is sinister and I wait for him to kill me like he


    promised. Instead he shifts back, bites the side of his hand, and grabs the back of my head. Pressing


    his bleeding hand to my lips.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Drink it!¡± He orders and my lips part at hismand, Regan¡¯s grip on me tightens and Zeke¡¯s blood


    floods my mouth. Lyon looks away and I pull back feeling my wounds healing and a whimper escapes


    me feeling the pain leave.


    ¡°Now we¡¯re even!¡± Zeke growls, storming off.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    My entire body is freezing and the walk back seems to stretch on forever. The buzz from using granny¡¯s


    power has left me exhausted, nearly paralyzedpletely. The adrenaline leaves and herees the


    low of using magic, the physical and energetic exhaustion. Yet my mind is racing and yet the closer we


    get to the castle, the more worried I be. I will once again be alone with Zeke. Only this time I am


    in no position to fight him.


    Using way too much energy than fathomable I try to sit up in Regan¡¯s arms, his fur tickling my skin as I


    grip his shoulders. ¡°I can walk,¡± I tell him, I can¡¯t afford to bezing around while we walk back, I


    needed to move and get feeling back in my limbs. But instead of letting me go, Regan just adjust his


    grip on me, one hand sliding under my butt as he wraps my legs around his waist. My face heats when


    Ie face to face with him when he licks my cheek. I stare at him thoroughly grossed out and wipe


    my face with the back of my hand.


    ¡°That was damn nasty, god knows where your tongue has been, you could have been licking your ass


    for all I know!¡± Heughs.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a dog,¡± he huffs.


    ¡°You look like one walk on two legs to me.¡± Instead of answering he does it again and I swat him with


    my hand.


    ¡°Stop being disgusting!¡±I snarl at him and heughs tugging me closer but I try to get out of his arms,


    he growls, nipping my cheek and chin with his sharp teeth. I hiss at the sting of it wondering what he is


    doing and why he is biting me.


    ¡°Do that again and I will bite you back!¡± I snap at him. When he does it again I shriek only this time he


    nipped at my neck. Having enough of his biting, I bite him back. only when I do, she shifts and instead


    of biting his shoulder like intended, I bite his neck.


    Regan groans and I jerk back finding flesh instead of fur, hands instead of ws, and him very naked.


    Regan growls and I look at his neck, the wound healing when he growls grabbing the back of my neck


    and biting me back.


    I thrash as he bites my lip and he chuckles kissing me instead. I push on his shoulders making him lose


    his grip slightly and I slide down him, his hands quick to move, stopping me and hoisting me higher.


    A shriek leaves me at the thought of being dropped, but Regan uses that to his advantage forcing his


    tongue into my mouth. I bite his tongue, making him groan, and the kiss turns violent, teeth and soft


    tissue shing. ¡°Okay, you win!¡± I chuckle against his lips which are assaulting mine. Heughs pulling


    back slightly when someone clears their throat.


    ¡°As entertaining as it is to watch you two love birds, I would like to get home before dark.¡± Lyon snarls


    at me and only then do I realize Regan is no longer walking and we have stopped.


    ¡°Hand her over,¡± Zeke says and my grip on Regan tightens.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Regan snarls at him.


    ¡°And she¡¯s my date, hand her over,¡± Zeke repeats.


    ¡°I can walk,¡± I tell them, and Regan sets me on my feet only for them to be swept out from under me.


    ¡°Zeke!¡± Regan snarls, but Zeke takes off. A squeal leaves me as my surroundings turn to a blur of


    green and brown, I can hear Regan calling out but his voice is muffled by the wind. My head feels dizzy


    from the motion, my stomach queasy and I have no choice but to press closer to him. The wind


    whipping my arms is making them sting.


    ¡°Zeke, slow down. You¡¯re hurting me,¡± I whimper, not expecting him to but he does and then suddenly


    holds me out at arm''s length looking me over. ¡°Where am I hurting you?¡± he demands while I dangle in


    the air.


    ¡°The wind, it stings my skin.¡± I hiss, and he grunts crushing me against his chest just as Regan, Lyon,


    and Gnash catch up to us.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fucking prick, give her back!¡± Regan snarls, his hands grabbing me. Zeke growls at him but Regan


    ignores him when Hunter suddenly growls at Regan. Regan nces down at him before ncing at


    Zeke.


    ¡°Call him off, Zeke,¡± Zeke shakes his head. And continues stomping through the forest. Regan goes to


    grab him.


    ¡°You¡¯ll only hurt her, she is fine, Regan,¡± Zeke snarls.


    ¡°Not in your hands she¡¯s not!¡± Zeke growls and both of them stand toe to toe for a second, and I find


    myself caught between them. If either of them shifts right now I am in a bad position to escape before


    the wse out.


    ¡°Hand her over!¡± Regan speaks his voice ice cold and his eyes sh, his canines slipping free of his


    gums.


    ¡°Woah, okay both of you settle down!¡± Lyones over forcing himself between them.


    ¡°Stop, both of you. Zeke just gives her to him, for god¡¯s sake.¡±


    ¡°Last I checked, she¡¯s mine today. Now back off, Regan. Or maybe she will get hurt!¡± Zeke snarls,


    stomping off. I swallow and peer back at Regan over Zeke¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°If he was going to hurt her he would have already,¡± I just make out Lyon tell Regan.


    ¡°Regan! What¡¯s got into you, have you forgotten what she means? What our father¡¯s intentions for her


    are?¡± Lyon questions and Zeke stops. He peers down at me, hoisting me higher up his waist but I can¡¯t


    help wanting to hear Regan¡¯s answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s always a damn woman!¡± Zeke snarls and I turn my gaze to him.


    ¡°Pardon?¡± I ask.


    ¡°That gets between us, and Regan holding attachments to you is going to end badly, I can fucking see


    it!¡± Zeke keeps walking and I twist in his arms to see the castlee into view. I can Regan and Lyon


    arguing behind us but I am just relieved to be back at the castle.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Zeke asks me and I look at him.


    ¡°Starving but let me guess, an apple, or maybe lettuce leaf?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°If that is what you want then,¡± he growls dropping me. I hit the ground and he storms off without so


    much as a nce back. I groan, my backside hurting.


    ¡°You were fucking saying?¡± Regan snarlsing out of the tree line just as I get to my feet. My feet


    barely touch the ground for two seconds when he scoops me up. I curse.


    ¡°I can fucking walk!¡± I snap.


    ¡°I prefer you close,¡± he snaps at me. I shake my head, Regan can¡¯t seem to decide if he wants me


    dead or alive.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to get us all killed!¡± Lyon snarls, storming off ahead. I look at him and Shadow rushes


    after him. Regan however, purrs pressing me closer.


    ¡°Gnashe!¡± Regan calls and he follows after his brother. As we enter the castle I expect him to put


    me down but he doesn¡¯t instead he keeps walking turning up a corridor I have never been down.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± I ask him nervously. He doesn¡¯t answer but we pass a few servants; one


    shriek spotting the king naked. The others avert their gaze. He follows the massive corridor stopping at


    a huge ck door. He tugs on the handle and a cool draft brushes me making me peer into the


    darkness to realize it''s a basement. My heart rate quickens as he steps inside, and descends down the


    stairs. I peer up at Regan, his eyes luminescent in the dark and burning brightly.


    ¡°Regan?¡± I murmur, my voice not sounding so confident down here when I can¡¯t see a damn thing.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe with me,¡± he whispers, his lips skating across the corner of my mouth.


    ¡°Am I?¡± I question unsure, his moods change so rapidly that it''s hard to tell. He flicks the light on and I


    blink as the fluorescent lights flicker before burning brightly when they stay on. ncing around I find


    dried-out herbs and nts, hanging from the ceiling.


    Regan ducks under some moving me toward the huge bench. He sits me on top of it, then turns around


    rummaging through the drawers, he grabs a vial, and herbs that I recognize as wolfsbane. I watch as


    he crushes the nt, focused on his task, his fingers bleeding the more he handles it. The nt eats


    away at his flesh but doesn¡¯t make so much as a peep despite knowing it must be causing him pain. He


    then turns on a bunsen burner and retrieves some bottled water along with a sk. He drops the


    crushed-up wolfsbane in it, and brings it to a boil while I watch.


    ¡°Regan?¡±


    ¡°For Zeke,¡± he tells me while removing the sk off the bunsen burner, he grabs a vial pours it into it


    then pops the cap on it before pouring the rest into a bottle. He shakes the vial letting it cool.


    ¡°I will have this put in his drink tonight,¡± He tells me holding up the bottle while I chew my lip.


    He passes me the vial. I look at him shocked he is actually going to hand me something that can


    poison them.


    When I don¡¯t take it, too stunned for words, he slips his hand into my torn top, fiddling with my bra, he


    jams it between my cleavage.


    ¡°Keep that on you at all times!¡± he orders and I look up at him. His eyes flicker and I nce nervously


    at the door.


    ¡°What about your father?¡±


    ¡°Fuck my father!¡± he snarls.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Regan growls low threateningly, his shirt tearing more with each breath he takes as he tries to fight the


    urge to shift. Gnash growls off to the side of me while the cold metal of the de digs into my throat.


    ¡°Zeke¡­¡± Lyon whispers, and I swallow, staring up at Zeke.


    ¡°No, he needs to pick sides. Now fucking choose!¡± Zeke yells. Regan grits his teeth but says nothing


    but I can tell by the way his eyes flicker he is livid and wants to hurt his brother.


    ¡°Choose! Her or us brother who will it be?¡± Zeke booms angrily.


    Regan remains quiet when Lyon speaks.


    ¡°Tell him, Regan, fucking tell him you choose us!¡± Lyon pleads.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that¡­.¡± Regan speaks and the heavy weight of his words lingers in the air while Zeke res


    at him.


    ¡°You¡¯d choose her? You¡¯d fucking choose a mere human bitch over us!¡± He booms, his fisting


    down on the table beside my head.


    I jump the de digging into my neck harder. ¡°After everything, everything I gave up for you!¡± Zeke


    yells at him.


    His hand clutching the knife shakes against my throat, the de slicing my skin. I hiss and Regan


    moves but stops when Zeke moves the de cutting a line through my shirt and down my chest


    making me squirm and hiss.


    ¡°Zeke!¡± Regan speaks and I can hear the paning his voice.


    ¡°I lost her because of you, and I chose you over her,¡± Zeke states emotionlessly.


    ¡°I told you not to!¡± Regan yells.


    ¡°But I did!¡± Zeke yells and the de stops, my skin stings where the knife has marked it and Regan


    looks on the verge of jumping over the table to grab it.


    ¡°You¡¯re my brother, my blood!¡± Zeke continues.


    ¡°She was a baby!¡± Regan screams back at him.


    ¡°And I would have raised her! I would have looked after her¡­.¡± Zeke booms.


    ¡°Zeke,e on brother you¡¯re hurting her,¡± Lyon whispers his hand grabbing Zeke¡¯s just the de cuts


    the center of my bra, the bra spills open, my breasts on disy and the vial that was between them


    rolls off my chest onto the table. The clink of it rolling into the winess drew Zeke¡¯s attention to it. He


    tilts his head to the side. Reaching for it and I move to snatch it, only the de then pierces my breast,


    making me cringe and clutch it.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes dart to mine as he plucks the vial up, holding it up to the light.


    ¡°You were going to poison me?¡± he whispers and his canines protrude as his temper rises. I shake my


    head in panic and he digs the de into my breast making me scream. Regan and Lyon both go to


    grab him, but Zeke is faster pressing the de to my neck making them freeze.


    ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Zeke asks, his eyes going to Regan.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I gave it to her. Now let her go, Zeke.¡± Regan admits and his eyebrows raise.


    ¡°You would help her poison your brothers?¡±


    ¡°No, just you. I don¡¯t trust you with her.¡± He answers and Zeke scoffs.


    ¡°Clearly she can¡¯t be trusted with you! Plotting against us! Is father¡¯s throne really worth so much to


    you!¡± Zeke booms.


    ¡°No!....but she is,¡± Regan says and I turn my head to look at him, the de slicing my skin. He


    swallows guiltily.


    ¡°I let my mate die to save you¡­¡± Zeke snarls.


    Regan looks away guiltily and I nce at Zeke in confusion.


    ¡°I chose you over my mate!¡± Zeke bellows.


    ¡°Our mate!¡± Regan screams back at him. ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t want to keep her too?¡± Regan retorts


    and Lyon drops his gaze and swallows.


    ¡°Of course, you fucking didn¡¯t, you fucking killed her!¡± Zeke yells at him.


    Regan shakes his head. ¡°So this is on you!¡± Zeke snarls before he drags the de down my stomach


    to my pants. He starts hacking at them and I thrash when he suddenly grabs them tearing the front


    apart and revealing the fact I have no underwear on.


    ¡°She¡¯s alive!¡± Regan blurts out, and Zeke snarls.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bullshit me to save her!¡±


    ¡°I never killed her, I couldn¡¯t do it!¡± Regan speaks his hands moving to grip my shoulders, I feel the


    tremble in them and I clutch his arms. My breathing is harsh as Zeke peers down at me trembling


    beneath him.


    ¡°I swear she is alive, who do you think I¡¯ve been searching for this entire time!¡±


    ¡°The Oracle! You were looking for the damn Oracle!¡± Zeke yells, lifting the de and pointing it in


    Regan¡¯s face.


    Regan nods his head. ¡°Because I gave our mate to her!¡± Regan yells. My heart thuds loudly in my


    chest, and Zeke stumbles back.


    ¡°What?¡± Lyon stammers, and my eyes move to him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill her. The oracle never escaped. Mom helped me free them,¡± Regan says, dropping his head.


    ¡°She¡¯s alive?¡± Zeke whispers, and Regan lifts his head and nods. Zeke shakes his head as if he can¡¯t


    believe what he is hearing. While I try to work out what¡¯s going on.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t kill them?¡± Lyon asks, and again Regan shakes his head.


    ¡°She was a baby. When dad ordered me to kill them, mom was down there in the cells. She said she


    wouldn¡¯t let me do it, I wasn¡¯t nning to anyway but I knew father wouldn¡¯t let us keep her.¡± Regan


    exins.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Lyon asks. Regan shakes his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, mom and I got them out and forced them down the river by boat. When we learned of the


    curse we knew she had to be the only one that could break it so we tried to find her, but never did.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you and mom were in those mountains?¡± Zeke asks, and Regan nods his head.


    ¡°Yes, but then¡­¡± Regan growls. ¡°I couldn¡¯t save her, and she wasn''t there¡± he swallows and drops his


    gaze to mine and I know he means his mother. A heavy silence fills the room and Zeke tosses the knife


    on the table. Regan rips me off it, clutching me to his chest and wrapping his arms securely around me.


    My entire body shakes when I feel one hand grip my ass as he hoists me up wrapping my legs around


    him. His grip on me is tight yet I was trying to take in what I just learned, they all shared a mate all


    along?


    ¡°You better not be lying, Regan, or I mean it I will kill your human pet!¡± Zeke snaps before stalking out


    of the room. Lyon is quick on his heel chasing after him and I pull away to look at Regan and ask about


    Litha¡¯s daughter when his lips crash down on mine.


    His mouth dominates mine, his tongue tasting every inch as he kisses me. Yet some small part nagged


    at me that this is wrong because they have a mate that is not me! What happens when they find her,


    Regan won¡¯t want me then, so I know Zeke is right, blood is thicker than water but from what I do know


    about mates, nothing is stronger than a mate bond, so I know when they find her I would be tossed


    aside and killed anyway.


    ¡°Regan,¡± I mumble around his lips. He pulls away, allowing me to breathe while one hand clutches my


    face.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he whispers, pressing his forehead against mine. I let out a shaky breath, knowing I


    needed to leave before I am killed. Now with Zeke¡¯s help and Lyon¡¯s, I can see they¡¯d stop at nothing


    until they find this mystery woman they¡¯re searching for.


    I drop my legs that are wrapped around his waist, and he sets me on my feet. ¡°Zeke and Lyon will look


    for her, right?¡± he nods, reaching for me, but I step back. His eyes darkened at my movement.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll be safe. They¡¯ll be too distracted searching for her,¡± he speaks reaching for me again but I


    step back my ass bumping the table.


    ¡°You all share a mate, don¡¯t you?¡± Regan pulls a strange face like he is trying to understand what I¡¯m


    saying.


    ¡°Yeah, so? It means I can keep you, your mine,¡± he tells me, his eyes sparkling with excitement and I


    swallow.


    ¡°And once they find her, then what?¡± I question. That seems to take him aback.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he chuckles.


    ¡°You want me now. You won¡¯t then,¡± I tell him, and he shakes his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care for the mate bond, breaking the curse, yes, but I want you,¡± he purrs, stepping closer. His


    hands fall on my hips, and he tugs me closer dipping his head to kiss me, but he gets my cheek


    instead.


    ¡°Until you find her,¡± I tell him. Regan pulls away, giving me a questioning look.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard stories from my grandmother about mate bonds, nothing is stronger than that. Zeke is right,


    Regan. Eventually, you¡¯ll see reason because you¡¯ll see her,¡± I whisper, the words hurting more than


    they should. Regan steps away from me, ring down at me.


    ¡°Did you not hear what I said? I don¡¯t want her, I want you!¡±


    ¡°Until your true matees along, Regan. Then what, are you going to turn her down for a human?¡±


    ¡°I just said I would!¡± he snaps at me. But I know he is in denial. Mate bonds are life bonds. I am merely


    a distraction, exactly what Zeke said. He only wants me because I am the first woman that¡¯se near


    him in years.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Regan. When the timees, and your father arrives, I¡¯ll choose you. But once you find your


    mate, you let me leave. Until then, I think you need to keep your distance,¡± I lie before swallowing


    guiltily at the wounded look he gives me.


    ¡°What?¡± he questions.


    ¡°When you find her, you let me go,¡± I repeat, and he cocks his head to the side, then clenches his jaw.


    He growls, his eyes flickering darkly.


    ¡°I chose you over my brothers!¡±


    ¡°But you won¡¯t choose me over her!¡± I yell back at him. Regan growls, ring at me and his mouth


    opens, then closes, knowing I¡¯m right. He then turns on his heel and stalks away from me. I watch him


    leave when I hear him call out, and my stomach sinks.


    ¡°Gnash! Come.¡± Regan bellows, and Gnash looks up at me. I nod for him to go to his master, and he


    drops his head, whines loudly, and rushes after him. I fall heavily into the chair beside me, ring at


    the ruined table and ruined dinner when I notice the vial still on the table. Zeke must have dropped it. I


    chew my lip ncing around nervously before snatching it up, and clutching it in my hand. Using the


    bunched-up fabric, I grab it to hold my pants in ce.


    With onest nce at the table, I get up, knowing tonight will be my only chance to escape, and I


    intend to take it.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Reluctantly, I climb the stairs back to the bedroom quarters while pondering what my chances are of


    Zeke letting me sleep in my room since he now knows his mate is alive and out there somewhere.


    Managing the stairs proves quite difficult, I feel queasy and anxious and regret not grabbing a bread roll


    or something. Now the adrenaline rush of events is over I now feel light-headed as I stumble up the


    stairs trying to hold what remains of my pants and clutch the long-sleeved shirt closed.


    If he won¡¯t let me sleep in my room, maybe he¡¯ll at least let me get some of my clothes. Those thoughts


    diminish when I find him waiting for me at his door, his gaze cast down the corridor to Regan who is


    just stepping into his room.


    When I move closer he pushes his door open, motioning for me to enter and I groan knowing my


    chances just went out the window. ¡°I see my brother came to his senses.¡± Zeke taunts.


    I roll my eyes pushing past him and entering his room to find Hunterying in his crate where Zeke


    locks him to stop him from getting to me. The door closes with a bang that makes me jump, I feel like


    I¡¯ve walked into a predator''s den unarmed looking like a delicious steak to a starved animal.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem happy about Regan¡¯s dismissal of you?¡± I say nothing, I dismissed him but he can


    believe what he wants it changes nothing.


    ¡°After the dramatics downstairs I expected you two to be running off into the sunset. Yet he didn¡¯t


    bother to say a peep when I told him my ns for us tonight, seemed rather angry actually,¡± Zeke


    presses.


    ¡°d you enjoyed the show, is it bedtime yet? I rather get tonight over with,¡± I deadpan.


    Zeke chuckles and moves to stand in front of me, his hand grips my wrist holding my shirt closed, he


    yanks and my grip doesn¡¯t waiver unfortunately the shirt does when it tears off the fabric I¡¯m clutching.


    ¡°I could heal you? But I think we¡¯ve passed the point of niceties.¡± heughs while I re at him. My


    breast is throbbing to its own beat and still bleeding, and so are the tracks he carved into my skin


    though they¡¯ve mostly healed.


    ¡°My you really must have upset him to leave you in this state,¡± Zeke continues. I sigh moving toward his


    closet and grabbing a fresh shirt.


    ¡°Are you forgetting something?¡± he asks.


    ¡°What, should I bother asking, or should I say please,¡± I retort, ripping it off the hanger.


    ¡°No, take what you want, but I see no point ruining another shirt when you still have to bathe me.¡± he


    mocks shoving past me and into the bathroom. I re at his back.


    ¡°You have a mate, what¡¯s the point in keeping up with the games,¡±


    ¡°Well, just because you¡¯re of no use to me doesn¡¯t mean I am not going to y by the rules,¡± he tells


    me while twisting the taps to fill the tub. I roll my eyes tossing the shirt aside knowing it will get wet but


    grab a pair of pants before moving back to the room. I tug them up while listening to Zeke rummaging


    around the bathroom.


    ¡°Zirah, grab my towel it should be hanging on the wardrobe door,¡± he calls out from the bathroom.


    I shake my head, but get up to grab it not caring to fight with him. However, when I do I try to figure out


    what to do with the vial when I spot his vodka beside the bed, the bottle is half drunk so I assume it''s


    his current one. Peeking my head into the walk-in closet I see him step into the bath before tiptoeing


    back to the bed. I pop the cork top and power it in and give it a shake. I then toss the vial in a drawer


    full of paperwork since I can¡¯t find a bin and rush to snatch his towel off the door. Walking into the


    bathroom, he sings out again. ¡°Grab my vodka too, I left it on the bedside table,¡± I groan and heughs


    but little does he know that is exactly what I want him drinking. I smile slyly to myself and snatch it off


    before pretending to be angry about having to retrieve it as I walk back in. I hold it out to him and he


    takes it sitting beside himself while I sit on the edge of the bath. I hold my hand out for the stupid


    washcloth and he clicks his tongue.


    ¡°You¡¯re not maid material are you?¡±


    ¡°Neither are you as it appears nor are you man material seeing as a man can wash him, though a little


    boy can¡¯t,¡± I tell him snatching it when he offers it to me but he pulls it back at thest second. I grit my


    teeth and reach for it and he offers it only to drop it. It hits the water with a wet plop and falls between


    his legs.


    ¡°Appears this little boy is clumsy,¡± he growls. I re at him and he smirks raising an eyebrow at me.


    Pressing my lips in a line I drop my hand beneath the bubbles and water to retrieve it when Zeke grips


    my wrist holding it against his crotch. His huge cock brushes my palm when he locks my fingers around


    it forcing me to hold it.


    ¡°Bet that doesn¡¯t feel fucking little though?¡± he growls. I jerk my hand but he holds it in ce for a


    second longer before letting me go. I nearly topple backward only just managing to catch myself before


    I fall.


    Zeke watches me as Ither it in soap, before reaching for his vodka. He swigs from the bottle and then


    coughs frantically making me jump.


    ¡°Settle, shit is like rocket fuel, first few mouthfuls always burn, then after that, it''s like drinking water.¡± he


    shrugs, tipping the bottle to his lips. He gulps down half the contents like it is indeed water. Only then to


    start coughing once again. He chokes, and retches, smacking his chest. ¡°Fuck, where did Mchi get


    this shit from,¡± he coughs.


    ¡°Mchi?¡±


    Zeke nods while catching his breath. ¡°Yeah, dad ordered the maids to piss off everything except wine,


    though my uncle always has a stash in his room, so I helped myself.¡±


    ¡°Well, might wanna second guess next time, seems you can¡¯t handle a big boy''s drink,¡± I tell him and


    he growls.


    ¡°Shut up, wash me!¡± he snaps.


    Zeke res straight ahead determined to drink his vodka, yet no matter how much he drinks he


    climb out I avert my gaze, hand him his towel and grip his arm when he nearly trips over the side.


    He staggers back to the room, clutching the door frames to hold himself upright, and I suddenly feel


    bad for poisoning him. He doesn¡¯t even bother getting changed just snatches up another bottle he pulls


    from inside the bedside drawer and gulps it down then stares at the bottle.


    ¡°This one tastes fine¡­.¡± he mumbles then his eyes dart to me. I quickly race back to the closet and pull


    one of the long sleeve shirts on and wander back out to find him sitting up making me wonder if there


    wasn¡¯t enough in the vial. He pats the bed beside him and I stare at the spot before reluctantly moving


    toward it and climbing up. The moment I do, he pounces on me. I shriek trying to shove him when his


    ws escape his fingertips and he grips my neck.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done something to my drink.¡± he purrs. ¡°Haven¡¯t you?¡± I shake my head and his eyes flicker


    when he suddenly blinks quickly, his eyes rolling into the back of his head and he slumps over me. His


    weight is crushing and I grip his hair, pulling his head up to find him out cold. A devious smile splits


    onto my face as I shove him off before climbing out of bed. I tuck him in, pulling the nkets up and


    even passed out he begins to sweat from the toxins coursing through his body.


    I wait for a while needing to ensure the others don¡¯te looking for him and also for time to slowly tick


    by, my eyes watching the rm clock on the bedside drawer. When it''s nearly time I escape the room


    checking the corridor first and ensuring it''s clear of guards, Regan, and Lyon. Once I¡¯m sure the coast


    is clear, I retrieve the key and get changed into my own clothes ensuring I am wearing extrayers with


    how cold the nights can get. Once dressed my heart beats erratically at what I am about to do, this is


    my one chance and if I¡¯m caught there will be hell to pay. Putting on some shoes, I move toward my


    door and pop my head out. I have ten minutes to get down to the gates and a small window of when


    the shifts change with the guards.


    Stepping out into the corridor I find the ce silent and cold, I quietly sneak to the huge double doors,


    opening them just enough for my body to slip through then gently close it. Relief fills me when I realize


    the guards that usually wait at the door feel it''s not necessary while I¡¯m supposed to be with the kings. I


    find it surprisingly easy to escape the castle and make my way down to the maze without being


    spotted. However, when ites to the gates I bide my time, waiting for the time when Shelley


    switched off the cameras and for the vamps to change over.


    ¡°Fuck, something sweet is in the air tonight,¡± I hear one say as I hide amongst the shrubs, my brows


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    pinch and I watch as one vampire man sniffs the air, looking in my direction. Only then do I remember I


    am covered in blood from Zeke¡¯s slice-dice torture at dinner? I mentally curse myself squeezing the


    jacket I¡¯m wearing closer. I wait for what feels like hours but is only a few minutes before watching the


    two guards chatting leave their posts and wander toward the castle.


    The moment they¡¯re out of sight, I run for the gates, twisting the key and opening it. My skin crawls and


    my breath lodges in my throat when the gate creaks and I slip through. Not wanting to alert anyone I


    decide to leave it open, knowing closing it, I would run the risk of them hearing it. With no time to spare


    I run for the trees determined not to stop until I physically can¡¯t walk anymore.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Trigger warning Violence---- Sorry guys, I identally hit submit before putting a trigger warning on the


    night.


    Zirah POV


    By the time I see the lights of the castle breaking through the forest, I am moving so slowly from


    exhaustion that my feet are dragging. Gnash''s fur brushes my legs with every step I take. The castle


    lights glow brightly in the darkness, illuminating the trees and creating a striking contrast of light and


    shadow. Relief slivers through me, knowing I am nearly home. I am almost there, but I can still feel the


    exhaustion. It¡¯s weighing me down.


    I take a deep breath and keep moving forward when I hear someone running through the forest. I stop


    knowing it must be the three kings. Hunter and Shadow rush past us, followed a few secondster by


    Lyon. He doesn''t stop; instead, he keeps heading toward the castle, yet I don''t miss the fact that he is


    drenched in blood.


    Gnash''s tail wags eagerly, and I know Regan must be close. Turning around, I find him stalking me. His


    shirt is torn and drenched in blood. Large cuts litter his chest and arms. He also has a cut down one


    side of his face that I can tell is slowly healing. I move toward him when he growls, making me stop.


    The look on his face is lethal. He''s livid, his eyes are zing, and his lips are drawn tight in a snarl. His


    body is tense and stiff, and his hands are clenched into fists. His posture is rigid and threatening, and


    he looks ready tosh out at me at any given moment.


    Gnash pauses in his run to his master, looking back at me. He turns about toe to me when Regan


    snaps at him. "Sit!" Gnash whimpers and sits on his rump, then whines loudly.


    "Enough from you," Regan says, stroking his fingers through his fur when he digs around in his pocket.


    "Regan, I''m sorry. I didn''t think."


    "No, you didn''t! Now I need to deal with the Vampiric King and exin why we just breached a treaty


    and killed his damn men!" Regan yells at me when he pulls a cor and chained lead from his rear


    pocket. He clips the cor around Gnash''s neck. Gnash yanks on the chain, trying to get off it, and he


    shakes his head, tugging on it, trying to slip out of the cor.


    "Enough I said, Gnash. You found her. She''s safe!" Regan tells him as he stands up and moves toward


    me.


    I take a step back, unsure of what to do. He looks at me up and down, then speaks, his voice hard and


    unforgiving. "You''re lucky we found you. If you run again, I will drop you on the vampiric king''s fucking


    doorstep!" he shakes his head.


    With those words, he turns and walks away, leaving me standing alone in the dark. Gnash continues


    trying to break free as Regan all but drags him back to the castle. "Keep walking, human!"es


    Zeke''s menacing voice behind me, and I turn to look at him. In his hand, he holds a piece of birch as he


    casually strolls through the woods. The crunch of leaves and the snap of twigs is extra loud.


    When he nears me, he seizes my arm in an unforgiving grip. "I said keep walking!" He sneers, pushing


    me ahead. Looking at the top of the hill, I see Regan struggling with Gnash while he continues walking.


    We pass through the gates, and the vampire guards re at me. Ducking my head, I rub my arms,


    trying to warm them.


    Zeke follows me silently. His presence behind me makes me uneasy. I can feel his aura threatening


    and pressing down on me. Stepping inside, I hadn''te in through the back entrance before. The


    walls were adorned with intricately woven tapestries and paintings. The polished marble floors are cold


    beneath my feet, and this part of the castle is deserted.


    Chandeliers hanging from the ceiling glow brightly, and the walls are lit with sconces. The furniture is


    made of the finest woods and covered in luxurious fabrics, creating a luxurious and calmingContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    atmosphere. The windows are tall and let in the moonlight while overlooking the lush garden and


    grounds of the castle. Yet despite its beauty, it''s nearly impossible to forget the man behind me, and as


    I navigate my way, his aura only grows more menacing.


    "Next left!" Zeke says coldly, and I turn in that direction, finally finding the stairs. This castle is as


    of the maids, I notice as I climb the stairs, I don''t spot any when I hear Zeke speak again, but to a


    guard.


    There is a heavy, oppressive silence that hangs in the air, making me feel uneasy. I could feel the eyes


    of the Lycan guards on me as I climb to the first level. I am acutely aware of the tension in the air on


    this floor.


    "It''s already set up in your room, my King," the guard replies, ncing back at Zeke. He nods and


    points toward the huge, heavy doors leading to their sleeping quarters.


    ¡°My King, I know you¡¯re angry, but¡­.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t question me!¡± Zeke snarls, making me wonder what is happening. The guard nces at me.


    ¡°Did you run it by your brother¡¯s?¡± The guard questions, and Zeke growls, making him drop his head.


    ¡°Question me again, and you will spend the next week in the cells. Are we clear?¡± Zeke snaps. The


    guard clenches his jaw, and I notice another guard standing nearby, also watching.


    ¡°My apologies, my King. It won¡¯t happen again,¡± the guard quickly apologizes. My brows furrow in


    confusion, and Zeke snarls threateningly, turning toward me. I duck behind a pir, trying to figure out


    what is going on when the second guard speaks.


    ¡°My King, I think Elias was just wondering if you are thinking clearly. You know how wolfsbane affects


    temperament. We are just worried you¡¯re not thinking clearly. We tested the bottle, and the


    concentration was quite high; we worry it is affecting your judgment in regard to the girl. Maybe you


    should sleep on¡ª¡± his words are cut off by Zeke¡¯s quick movement, and I cover my mouth, stifling the


    gasp that tries to escape me.


    ¡°If I wanted your opinion, I would ask.¡± he says coldly.


    ¡°Yes, my King!¡± the man rasps, his face turning purple as he struggles to breathe¡ªmy heart races


    when Zeke lets him go and shoves him. ¡°Next one to question me dies!¡± he snaps, turning on his heel


    and continuing in my direction.


    Not wanting to be spotted, I quickly rush to the doors and push them open, heading toward my room so


    I can get some clothes when Zeke''s hand snatches my wrist. His grip is punishing, and I cry out, feeling


    his fingers bruising me.


    "Last I checked, you still have five more hours with me!" Zeke snarls, dragging me back to his bedroom


    door. He opens the door, shoving me inside, and I end up sprawling on the huge rug, barely catching


    myself in time before I headbutt the floor. His anger is palpable, and I can feel it radiating off him as he


    steps in after me and ms the door shut. His voice is cold and menacing, and I can tell he''s not going


    to let me out of this room anytime soon. "Get up!" he snaps at me.


    ncing around the room, I can see there is no escape. I slowly stand up, taking a deep breath as I


    prepare myself for whatever is toe.


    Looking around the room, I stare at the decadent furniture. The room is filled with the warm glow of the


    Turning around slowly, I looked for Hunter, but he wasn''t in his cage by the writing desk that was in the


    corner. But I notice that the marble firece is on the wall, with a roaring fire burning.


    "Where''s Hunter?" I ask as a sliver runs down my spine. Zeke''s anger crackles in the air like the


    crackling of wood in the firece. "With Lyon," he responds as he shoves me toward the bed. I stagger


    forward and clutch the wood at the end of the bed and grit my teeth when a silver glint catches my eye.


    Before I canprehend what it is, Zeke moves impossibly quickly, mping a set of handcuffs onto


    my hands.


    "Zeke?" I stammer as my heart beats erratically. He growls, his chest pressing against my back. "You


    could cost me my throne," he growls next to my ear. As I turn around, he presses his entire body


    against mine, shoving me over the end of the bed once more. He reaches for the silver thing I spotted,


    and I finally recognize it for what it is¡ªa chain.


    He attaches it to the handcuffs while I struggle to break free of him. He snarls, stepping back and


    yanking on another chain. My arms are ripped above my head. The grating of metal on the wooden


    beam support of the bed is loud, and I thrash. Zeke, however, ignores my pleas, tugging my hands up


    until only the tips of my toes touch the thick rug. My arms ache as I twist from side to side, and Zeke


    locks the chain around a hook, leaving me suspended.


    "You will think twice about running from me again!" he growls, walking back toward the door. At first, I


    thought he was leaving me here, but he stopped, grabbing something from beside the door. When he


    turned around, I noticed it was the piece of birch he had in his hand when we walked home.


    "Zeke, wait... what are you doing?" I snap at him when hees over to me. He undoes the button


    and zipper on my pants, and I kick my legs and thrash in my restraints. He rips them down my legs,


    tossing them aside and leaving my bottom half bare. I might as well bepletely naked with the small


    coverage my torn shirt gives me.


    I plead for him to let me go, but my words are cut off when I feel the birch sh across the back of my


    thighs. I sputter, choking on the pain when he pulls the piece of birch back again. This time I scream as


    pain tears through my backside. Pain, all I know is the pain as he beats me with the birch until my legs


    are nothing but a bloody mess, covered in welts. Blood trickles down my legs and drips from my toes.


    Staining the thick rug when he has finished, he uses the birch to lift my head that hangs limply between


    my arms¡ªforcing me to look at him.


    "You won''t be running anytime soon," he sneers, tossing the birch aside before stalking out of the


    room, leaving me dangling from the bedpost.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Zirah POV


    It¡¯s daylight by the time he returns. The sun filters in through the windows, its warm light casting a


    golden hue on the bedroom. The light is gentle but intense, and it makes my body sting as it touches


    the cutscing my skin. My arms ache furiously, my shoulders feel dislocated, and I lost the feeling in


    my hands hours ago. I squint my eyes at the brightness of the room as it illuminates the back of my


    eyelids. Blood is caked to my legs and backside. I don¡¯t bother lifting my head when I hear the door


    open, and Zeke stumbles back into the room.


    He reeks of alcohol and mutters to himself when he stubs his toe on the corner of the chaise. He


    curses before kicking it and breaking the wooden leg off. This causes me to wince when a splintered


    piece kes off and hits my thigh. Hearing him muttering to himself, he moves past me and picks up


    the piece of broken wood at my feet, bottle clutched in the crook of his arm.


    Fear makes me nce in his direction, his entire body tenses. He then lifts his head slightly, his eyes


    moving to mine, and a look of confusion sweeps over him. He blinks at me and rubs his eyes quickly,


    almost like he is dazed, as he jumps, standing upright.


    ¡°Zirah?¡± he asks, and I realize he used my name instead of calling me human. His eyes trail over my


    bloodied body, and his hands grab me. He drops the bottle tucked in the crook of his arm, and it


    shatters on the floor, sending shards of ss flying and spilling the amber liquid over the floor. The


    moment his hands touch me, I cry out when pain courses through me. He trips over his own feet as he


    lets go in panic andnds on his ass.


    ¡°No!....No!....What have I done?¡± he chokes with wide eyes as he stares at me dangling from the


    canopy beam on his bed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­. I¡¯ll get help.¡­. Someone will¡ª¡± he looks on the verge of a panic attack as he scrambles to his


    feet, grabbing my legs.


    Does he not remember what he did? Why does he seem so shocked when he did this to me? He


    clutches his hair, eyes following the chain to see where it is attached to the hook.


    He rips it off, and I scream when the chain suddenly drops under my weight, my limbs like putty from


    hanging all night, and I crash toward the ground. I clench my eyes shut, waiting for the pain.


    Zeke grabs me before I hit the floor, which makes me scream when my legs and backside, slick with


    my trickling blood, slide through his arms. I feel like I¡¯ve been skinned alive. He drops me in panic


    before stumbling into the doorframe. He rips the door open and screams for his brothers while Iy on


    the ground, unable to move as I cringe in pain.


    ¡°They¡¯lle¡­ they¡¯ll help you!... I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡­¡± He stutters, reaching for me while I whimper. The


    more he touches me, the more it hurts. I just want him to leave when he picks me up. He rushes to the


    bathroom screaming for help. However, help does note. He twists the taps to the shower while I


    lean limply against him. It''s all I can do, unable to support my own weight. My body trembles from the


    pain, and I can feel his grip tightening around me. I try to push off him feebly, but my hands still have no


    feeling.


    Zeke finally sets me down in the shower, the water pouring over my body. I close my eyes, trying to


    escape the pain and find some kind offort. However, Zeke is almost frantic, his hand tugging and


    pulling at my shirt, which jostles me. At first, I wonder what he is doing until I realize he is undressing


    me. He tears my shirt down the middle, and I cry out, the motion dragging me a bit across the tiled


    floor.


    "No...No...Zeke. Leave me alone!" I scream, and he jerks away from me,nding on his ass, looking at


    me bewildered. "Don''t touch me," I breathe, copsing in a heap on the floor.


    "Zirah, please. I will make it better. I can make the pain stop," he begs while leaning forward, his hand


    outstretched toward me. "LEAVE ME!" I scream so loud it renders me breathless when a guard from


    the hall bursts into the room. I don''t move much because I barely have the strength to. Every inch of


    me aches. No part of me isn''t hurting.


    When the guard steps in further, Zeke clutches his hair leaning back against the shower wall. "My


    King.....What have you done?" the man breathes, and he crouches beside me. All I can do is stare at


    Zeke, who rocks back and forth, muttering to himself like he, too, can''t believe what he did. The guard


    sweeps my hair out of my face, and I know I should be embarrassed that he can see me naked, but all


    my dignity went out the window. The guard gasps, turning his head to look over his shoulder.


    "Elias, go find and get the kings."


    "Is she alright?" I hear the other guard question but can''t see him.


    "Find them now!" the guard orders, and the man hurries off.


    "I didn''t mean it; I don''t remember," Zeke whimpers, banging his fists on the side of his head.


    "He''ll kill me...I deserve it... I deserve it." Zeke whacks his head, then rips at his hair.


    "Elias warned youst night... we knew you were in no state to be with her. You are such a glutton!" the


    guard screams at him. I wait with bated breath for Zeke to lose his temper and kill the guard for the way


    he spoke to him. Any other time he would have. However, Zeke just rocks back and forth, muttering to


    himself.


    "Glutton, I''m the glutton," Zeke mutters, making my brows pinch when I hear them running toward us in


    the corridor. Momentster, Regan and Lyon burst into the room.


    Regan¡¯s eyes are drawn straight to Zeke, and the guard, then to me. Lyon runs into his back when he


    stops abruptly too.


    The growl that leaves Regan promises violence when Lyon speaks. ¡°Zeke¡­¡± he gasps, staggering into


    the room while Regan¡¯s eyes are on Zeke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember¡­ I just... you have to help her!¡± Zeke screams at them, Lyon pushes past him, and


    the guard leaps away from me. But I rather stay with the guard. He seems kind and has not hurt me.


    Lyon stops just inside the shower door. His gasp is audible as he stares down at the blood-soaked floor


    and my broken body on the floor.


    ¡°Clean her up!¡± Regan snarls at Lyon, who runs towards me, shoving the guard out of the way. I cry out


    the moment he grabs me, pulling me into hisp. He bites his wrist, but I p his hand away. "Zirah!"


    Lyon growls at me.


    "I don''t want you. I don''t want any of you!" I scream, thrashing despite the agony that rips me to pieces


    when I do. Regan roars, punching the wall, the force splitting the tile when he moves toward me,


    gripping my face.


    "You will not fight him!" he orders, and I feel hismand roll over me like I am being smashed under a


    tidal wave. My body falls ck, and my thrashing stops. He runs his thumb across my lips, his eyes


    softening.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I never should have left you alone with him," Regan murmurs before letting me go and rising to his


    feet.


    "Regan?" Lyon worries.


    "Watch her!"


    "Regan! You can''t...You know it''s not his fault," Lyon murmurs, his head turning in Zeke''s direction.


    "He shouldn''t have touched her!" Regan growls, stalking toward Zeke.


    ¡°Regan, I swear to you¡­ I¡ª¡± Zeke pleads when Regan growls, the sound so threatening it makes me


    whimper as his impressive aura rips out of him, crushing me. The guard drops to the floor, his body


    hitting the ground so hard and fast it knocks the wind out of him.


    Regan grabs him by the front of his shirt, throwing him out the door. "Regan!" Lyon shouts.


    "No! Now he''ll know why I am called Wrath!" Regan snarls.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    ~Zirah POV~


    Regan storms over to Zeke, grabbing him by the throat and hauling him to his feet. He ms him


    against the hard tiles before tossing him. He smashes against the sink basin when Regan grabs him


    again. Both of his hands wrap around Zeke''s throat, and his eyes ze with fury. Zeke''s, however,


    looks empty, void. He doesn''t even attempt to get free from Regan''s death grip, even when his face


    changes color fromck of oxygen.


    "Regan!" Lyon rasps out, and I see his face is just as red as Zeke''s. Looking at Regan, I realize he, too,


    can''t breathe. My brows furrow in confusion. I saw them get hurt before, but it didn''t affect each other,


    so now I''m confused.


    "Regan!" Lyon rasps out, wing at his throat. Regan turns his gaze to Lyon, and his eyes widen, and


    he lets Zeke go. Lyon gasps for air.


    Zeke doesn¡¯t even put up a fight when Regan grabs him again, almost as if he epts whatever


    Regan is nning on doing to him. It confuses me. He whipped me without so much as a sliver of


    remorse and didn¡¯t stop until he ran out of liquor and had to look for more.


    Yet now he¡¯s acting like he has no such memory of what he did. Lyon growls, staring at them as Regan


    drags Zeke from the room when he turns his gaze to the guard.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lyon snarls at him.


    The guard jumps to his feet. ¡°Go with him and make sure he doesn¡¯t fucking kill him because he¡¯ll kill


    us all if he does!¡± Lyon snaps. The guard rushes off, and Lyon shakes his head while I remain on the


    shower floor.


    Lyon steps over me and sits on the shower floor. I hiss in pain when he grabs me, pulling me between


    his legs so I am forced to lean against him. He then peels his shirt off, tossing it out the door, and it


    Lyon mutters to himself as he moves me around and grabs the shower head pulling it down from its


    holder so he can rinse the blood off me.


    "So if Regan kills Zeke, you all die?" Lyon nods his head.


    "Normally, we are harder to kill, three life forcesbined. We''ve survived some pretty shitty situations


    that would have killed most. Yet by each other''s hand, it''s almost as if we''re mere mortals. Hurting each


    other hurts us all. I think it was Litha''s fail-safe to ensure we didn''t kill each other. She said our loyalty


    and love for each other bind us, so she bound our lives, too."


    He maneuvers me so my legs drape over his as he turns me side on, and I catch a glimpse of his chest


    and the markings on them. On his chest were two tattoos in ck ink; on one pec is a beautiful woman


    sitting on a pile of coins, chains binding her wrists together and her ankles while she burns. On the


    other is a skull with a crown atop its head, a snake weaving around the skull and crown.


    They were symbols of greed and pride, two of the Seven Deadly Sins.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    My fingers brush over the tattoo of the woman burning as the coins beneath her melt. Lyon freezes, his


    hand catching my wrist, and I lift my gaze to his. "What did you do to betray


    Litha?" I find myself asking.


    Lyon ignores me and bites his wrist. "I''ll tell you, but only if you allow me to heal you," he replies,


    holding out his wrist to me. I press my lips together, not wanting anything from him or any of them.


    They let Zeke do what he did when they left me with him. But I also wanted to figure out the curse, so I


    gripped his wrist, wrapping my lips around his bite mark and letting his blood flood my mouth. My


    injuries start to heal, closing quickly the more I drink his blood when Lyon speaks.


    "We werepeting for our kingdoms. They weren''t handed to us. We had to fight them. I sold her


    out." he tells me. I let his wrist go, and I nce down at my legs. A relieved sigh escapes my lips.


    "Better?" Lyon asks, gripping my chin and turning my face back to his.


    His thumb swipes across my lips as he wipes away the blood that stains them. "Yes," I breathe. Lyon


    watches me for a moment, keeping his hand on my face when he goes to speak, but I interrupt him


    before he can.


    "What do you mean, you sold her out?" I ask him, and he drops his hand on my thigh.


    "We knew she was in the kingdom somewhere. Regan and Zeke didn''t want to kill her. Saw the King''s


    death as enough revenge. They believed my father was going overboard. Yet we discussed the tunnels


    and the basement. We found the blueprints for the city and knew there was a hidden basement under


    the castle. It''s where the maze is. The maze was built on top of it. Regan and Zeke nned to tell my


    father that she was one of those killed in the raid."


    "But you saw it as an opportunity to get one up on your brothers," I tell him, and he nods.


    "I gave my father the blueprints we found in exchange for my kingdom," Lyon tells me.


    "Why did you choose that Kingdom?" I ask him.


    "It was the wealthiest out of them. I wanted to show my brothers I could do better than them."


    "And did you do better than them?"


    "Was her life worth your kingdom?" I ask him.


    "Of course not, and I''ve lived with that mistake ever since." I grit my teeth¡ªso many deaths for self-


    gain-a waste of life.


    He then reaches for my tattered shirt that barely clings to my body. Panic engulfs me. I¡¯ve barely


    managed to stop them from seeing the markings covering me. I grip his wrist when he goes to peel it


    off. He looks at me with a confused expression, and I realize I am preventing the inevitable, so I let him


    go. I''m done hiding them.


    Yet when he attempts to remove it, his back suddenly arches, and he groans loudly. The noise startles


    me, and I jump when I see the shower floor turn red and the scent of blood reaches my nose. My eyes


    widen in horror, and I look at Lyon when his body jolts again. However, this time red, angry lines split


    and carved open his chest, opening up huge lines. Blood runs down his chest and abs before staining


    the shower floor red with his blood.


    "Lyon?" I murmur in panic, and his back arches again, and he lets out a pained noise and curses.


    "Fuck!" He breathes through gritted teeth.


    "Lyon?" I blurt in panic, and heughs.


    "Regan should have known better," he chuckles. "He''s gonna get us all killed," he adds, and my brows


    furrow.


    "What?" I ask, but Lyon shakes his head when more lines cut through his stomach this time.


    "Regan, he''s wrath. He''s blinded by his fury," He hisses through the pain when the ones on his chest,


    which were already closing, tear open again a secondter.


    "Zeke is a glutton," Lyon rasps out. "And this will be no different. He won''t be able to stop. He won''t


    fight him."


    "I don''t understand."


    "Zeke, he''ll let Regan kill him because he''s a glutton for punishment," Lyon says before screaming


    when the markings carve from his back, over his shoulder and chest.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    ~Zirah POV~


    As I wrap my mind around what¡¯s happening, the air freezes in my lungs, and my blood turns to ice in


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    my veins. Every wound inflicted on Zeke appears on Lyon as well. From what he said, it seems like it¡¯s


    also happening to Regan. This curse is more than just sharing pain or having their lives bound


    together. It¡¯s forcing them to experience the consequences of each other¡¯s sins.


    My heart races as I realize what¡¯s happening as I watch Lyon¡¯s skin open up once again. The whip


    marks covering Lyon¡¯s body are deeper with each strike. Red, angry lines cover every inch of him as


    Regan loses control. As the shower floor fills with blood, the smell of iron fills the air. My heart races


    with panic as I watch Lyon¡¯s skin open up repeatedly, and I know I have to find a way to stop him.


    I struggle to my feet, ignoring the pain and difort, knowing I need to stop this before it gets worse.


    Lyon reaches for me, but I shake my head. ¡°Stay here. Try to stop the bleeding. I¡¯ll find Regan and


    Zeke.¡±


    ¡°Zirah...¡± Lyon groans, making me pause to look back at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find them. Where would Regan have taken him?¡± Yet before he can answer, Lyon groans loudly and


    slumps forward, passing out. Panic slivers through me as I lift his head back to check if he¡¯s still


    breathing. He is, but that doesn¡¯t help me locate his brothers. Yet I can¡¯t wait for him to wake up, either.


    I stumble out of the shower, trying to find my bearings as I search for the two brothers. Turning, I race


    for the door, slipping and skidding on the floors as I burst into the hall.


    I don¡¯t even care that I only have underwear and a torn shirt on, not when Lyon and Regan¡¯s lives


    depend on it. I hate them for what they¡¯ve done, but it doesn¡¯t warrant death. Zeke, maybe, but Lyon?


    ncing down the corridor, I look for any guards, but finding none. I pause when my eyes go to the


    end of the hall to Regan¡¯s door.


    Gnash! Without hesitation, I race toward Regan¡¯s bedroom door and burst through it, stumbling in my


    haste as I search for his wolf. The moment the door opens, I spot Gnash¡¯s white head pop up from


    where hey on the bed.


    The moment he spots me, he charges at me and pounces, his tongue licking and tail wagging while I


    try to calm him down. Grabbing his big furry head in my hands, I stop his flicking tongue from mauling


    me. ¡°Where is Regan?¡± I ask his wolf. Gnash wags his tail and I grip his fur harder. ¡°Gnash...Take me to


    your master.¡± I tell him. He pauses, then jumps down, looks at me, then takes off out the door.


    As I make my way through the dimly lit corridors chasing Gnash, he leads me downstairs and halfway


    down the stairs. I hear the faint sounds of the whip and the pained groansing from Zeke.


    Before I make my way to the basement, I find myself on the foyer floor, desperately trying to keep up


    with Gnash. However, the sound of the grand entrance doors opening makes me pause, and I see King


    Theron has returned, his face a mix of concern and annoyance while I wonder briefly why he has


    returned early. Shelley and Mchi are hot on his heels, along with another man I do not recognize.


    Yet even as I stare at the king, I can see something has drastically changed, he is no longer the same,


    he almost appears rejuvenated, his walk is different, his skin, even the way he carries himself.


    ¡°Zirah!¡± he bellows, his voice echoing through the grand foyer, making me stop in my tracks. ¡°Where


    are my sons?¡± he demands, his eyes narrowing as he looks at me expectantly.


    I stand there, panic rising in my chest for Zeke, torn between answering the king and continuing after


    Gnash. I nce at the way Gnash ran off, knowing that time is running out, but also aware of the


    consequences of disrespecting King Theron.


    Before I can decide what to do, Gnash returns and whines at my side, his eyes pleading with me to


    follow him. He seems to sense the urgency of the situation, and his loyalty to his master overrides any


    fear of the king.


    With a deep breath, I make up my mind.


    Ignoring the king¡¯s furious expression, I turn and rush off with Gnash, leading the way to the dungeons.


    I can hear King Theron shouting after me, his anger clear in his voice, but I don¡¯t let it stop me. I know


    that if I don¡¯t find them in time, the consequences will be far more severe than anything the king can do


    to me.


    As we reach the dungeon door, I can feel the weight of the king¡¯s anger heavy on my shoulders, but I


    push it aside, focusing on the task at hand and I grip the handle, while Gnash scratches at the door.


    Shoving the door open, I rush down the stairs, only to stop halfway at the scene before me.


    Zeke is strung up by chains from the dungeon ceiling, his clothes torn and tattered, with deep wounds


    that still bleed. The stench of blood fills the room, and the floor beneath Zeke is coated in his own


    blood.


    ¡°Regan!¡± I shout, trying to make my voice heard above the chaos and the sound of the cracking whip.


    ¡°Stop! You¡¯re hurting Lyon, too!¡±


    Regan¡¯s face contorts with conflict, but the rage in his eyes doesn¡¯t subside. Rushing toward him, I see


    Regan is in the same state, Like Lyon, his body is covered in marks from the whip that he holds in his


    hand. His anger is so potent he doesn¡¯t even appear to acknowledge that while punishing his brother,


    he¡¯s also punishing himself. I can see that he¡¯s struggling to regain control. He raises the whip again,


    and I realize that I have to act quickly. My eyes flick to Zeke, who hangs limply from the ceiling, his


    back carved to pieces. Zeke doesn¡¯t seem even to be fazed by the whip, almost as if he craves it as he


    orders Regan. ¡°More!¡± he rasps out, which seems only to infuriate Regan as the whip shes his back


    open more.


    As much as I despise Zeke for what he did to me, I can¡¯t let Regan kill him, not if it means losing Lyon


    and Regan too. So, without thinking, I run toward Zeke and throw myself in front of his body just as the


    whipes down again. The stinging pain is immediate as it hits my skin, and I cry out, tears welling


    up in my eyes. My scream is deafening as my back arches.


    The whip felt like a thousand razors cutting through my skin. I could feel it slicing through the back of


    my shirt and the thin fabric providing little protection against the sharp sting of the whip. I clench my


    teeth together, trying to fight back the wave of pain that is surging through my body. Tears stream down


    my face as I try to stay standing, my body shaking from the agony as my knees give out, leaving me in


    a heap on the floor.


    My cry of pain is enough finally to snap Regan out of his blind rage. His eyes widen with horror as he


    realizes what he¡¯s just done. Before he can react, though, Gnash mauls him, his teeth tearing into


    Regan¡¯s arm, forcing him to let go of the whip and defend himself.


    Regan backs away, shock and guilt etched on his face. He looks at me, at Zeke, and then at Gnash.


    The realization of what he was doing sinks in, and the anger slowly drains from him. ¡°Zirah¡­¡± Regan


    stumbles toward me, then stops dead in his tracks. Peering up at Zeke, I reach for the pulley and yank


    on it. Zeke crashes to the ground beside me in a heap when I feel a draft as the door opens. It¡¯s in that


    moment that I remember my shirt and the way it tore under the crack of the whip. I gasp, turning to


    peer at Regan to find his eyes on my back.


    A sudden silence fills the room. Both Regan and I freeze. I instinctively try to cover the runes with my


    hands, but it¡¯s toote.


    King Theron¡¯s voice echoes through the basement as he enters, demanding to know why the Vampiric


    King has dered war. However, his words trail off when he catches sight of me on the floor with Zeke.


    He takes in the scene surrounding him and follows his sons, stunned expression, to the runes on my


    back.


    ¡°Litha?¡± King Theron murmurs, his eyes wide with shock and disbelief.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Regan, still reeling from his actions, looks at me with newfound confusion and curiosity. The anger that


    had consumed him moments before has vanished, reced by something I can¡¯t decipher. I can feel


    the intensity of his stare as he tries to process what he¡¯s seeing.


    Regan¡¯s confusion only grows, but before he can say anything, his father snarls, his gaze fixed on me.


    He believes I¡¯m the witch who cursed his sons, and his anger is palpable. With blindingly fast


    movement, he steps toward me and roughly tears off the rest of my shirt, revealing the runes that run


    down my arms as well.


    King Theron staggers back, his face twisted with hatred. ¡°Witch,¡± he sneers, his eyes burning with


    hatred. He turns to the guards who had apanied him into the basement. ¡°Kill her!¡± he orders, his


    voice filled with venom and I gasp, my eyes desperately turning to Regan.


    The guards, their expressions a mix of fear and determination, advance on me. My heart races, and I


    try to back away, but there¡¯s nowhere to run. Just when I think my fate is sealed, Regan steps in front


    of me, blocking the guard''s path, and Zeke rips me back against him, finally finding the strength to sit


    up.


    ¡°No one fucking touches her,¡± he growls, his voice booming loudly, the threat behind his words clear.


    Peering up at Regan, there¡¯s a fire in his eyes, a fierce determination to protect me despite the


    confusion he¡¯s feeling. Gnash also growls, dropping his head and baring his teeth, daring them toe


    closer.


    The guards hesitated, ncing at one another uncertainly. They know that defying the king¡¯s orders is


    treason, but they also know that crossing Regan would be a grave mistake. They¡¯re caught between


    loyalty to their king and fear of Regan¡¯s wrath.


    King Theron¡¯s face turns an ugly shade of red as he realizes Regan is defying him. ¡°You would protect


    this... this witch?¡± he snarls, his voice dripping with venom.


    Regan stands his ground, his eyes never leaving his father¡¯s. ¡°She¡¯s not the one who cursed us,


    Father. And I won¡¯t let you hurt her. Not like you did, Litha!¡±


    As tension fills the room, I can¡¯t help but feel a mixture of fear and gratitude toward Regan. He¡¯s risking


    everything to protect me, even though he doesn¡¯t fully understand the truth behind the runes that cover


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    me.


    The standoff between Regan and King Theron seems tost an eternity. The air is thick with tension


    and uncertainty. The guards shift uneasily, clearly unsure of how to proceed. They can sense that


    they''re standing on a precipice, and one wrong move could tip the bnce and send them all spiraling


    into chaos.


    Regan refuses to back down, his jaw clenched and his eyes locked on his father''s.


    Zeke, still holding onto me, doesn''t seem to care about the conflict around him, yet his grip on me


    never wavers.


    The mysterious man who entered with King Theron, who had been silent until now, speaks up. "Your


    Majesty," he says cautiously, "Perhaps we should discuss this matter privately before making any rash


    decisions."


    King Theron hesitates for a moment, and his eyes flick between Regan and the stranger. The tension in


    the room is palpable, but it''s clear that Theron knows he needs to tread carefully. If he pushes Regan


    too far, he knows he won''t be able to stop him from killing his guards.


    Finally, Theron nods, his eyes narrowing. "Just like Litha, she has you brainwashed!" King Theron


    screams at his son. His face contorted with rage. The usation hangs heavy in the air, and Regan''s


    expression darkens further.


    "She''s a witch!" Theron screams at him.


    "I don''t care!"


    "It''s her kind that is responsible for the curse! And you dare go against me to defend one!"


    "She''s not responsible for the curse, Father. You are!" Regan booms, taking a threatening step forward.


    The guards surround the king and step back... Regan''s words hang in the air, tension mounting when


    he speaks again.


    "Isn''t that right, Father?" My brows furrow, and I nce at Regan and then King Theron, who clenches


    his jaw.


    "Is that why you hate witches, Father? Because they can see through your bullshit? Because Litha sold


    you out? That war was never a means of revenge on my grandfather. You wanted to shut her up!"


    "You know nothing of what you speak of!" Theron snarls, taking a step forward. The stranger grips the


    King''s shoulder, and so does Mchi beside him in a warning.


    "Go on, tell them why you really killed King Edgar and Queen Litha... and your part in the curse. You


    condemn anyone who stands against you, including us. When this entire thing is your fault because


    you couldn''t keep your dick in your fucking pants!" Regan yells at him.


    "Tread carefully, son. You are taking this too far!" Theron snarls.


    "And that still wouldn''t be as far as you!" Regan spits at him. Regan reaches down, grabbing my arm.


    Zeke reluctantly lets me go. "Just remember, Father, we aren''t the only ones cursed. There are seven


    sins, and we only make six..." Regan snarls. King Theron looks away, and his teeth clench while I try to


    remember the seven cardinal sins and which one is missing.


    ''Sloth''


    It is selfish and self-pitying, as it involves not only ack of effort but also ack of care for others. And I


    know Sloth is closely rted to pride, as it involves ack of humility and refusal to ept


    responsibility.


    I thought the three brothers all held that one together, and in some ways, they do, but after hearing


    Regan''s words, it makes me wonder if King Theron is one of the sins along with his sons.


    "Maybe instead of leaving Litha with all the me, you should ept some of it yourself. She wasn''t


    the one that made you fuck Shelley! All she did was catch you." Regan sneers and Zeke gasps.


    Regan clutches me to him and offers his hand to Zeke, who hesitantly takes it. He pulls his brother to


    his feet while King Theron res daggers at his son. Regan, however, is unfazed by his father''s anger,


    even when King Theron steps into his path, his eyes on me. His hand moves toward my face when


    Zeke suddenly grips his father''s wrist, and Regan tugs me behind him.


    "You want her? You''ll have to go through me." Regan growls.


    "You think I won''t?" Theron snarls at his son, standing chest-to-chest with him. Even still, Regan has a


    good foot height on him and more bulk.


    "I know you won''t. You''ve never been one to get your hands dirty, Sloth. That''s what you have your


    sons for..." Regan sneers before barging past his father. Regan leads me toward the stairs, Zeke


    nking my back and Gnash at my heels, peering over my shoulder as I climb the stairs. King Theron


    res at me.


    "She''ll kill you all!" he yells after his sons, who ignore him. Yet my mind is reeling with everything that


    happened, and Zeke must be, too because he speaks the moment we step into the corridor.


    ¡°Is what you said about Shelley true?¡± Zeke questions. Regan ignores him and instead tugs me along,


    yet it exins why Regan seems to hate Shelley so much.


    ¡°Regan!¡± Zeke says, trying to keep up.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving, and I¡¯m taking Zirah,¡± Regan tells him.


    ¡°Regan, wait¡­¡± Zeke calls, but Regan doesn¡¯t. Instead, he scoops me up, crushing me to his chest and


    wrapping my legs around his waist. Zeke staggers through the corridor behind us, using the walls to


    help hold himself.


    ¡°Regan, you can¡¯t leave him,¡± I murmur, and Regan growls.


    ¡°You seriously want me to help after what he did to you,¡± I couldn¡¯t believe I was asking him to and


    using the same excuse they¡¯d given me countless times.


    ¡°He¡¯s your brother,¡± I answer. Regan grits his teeth and stops. ¡°Fuck!¡± he curses, going to turn back


    when we hear a pained groan. Turning my head to look over my shoulder, I see Lyon stagger down the


    stairs. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lyon rasps, his clothes soaked, and he is covered in blood. Regan shakes


    his head.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving!¡± Regan informs them before going back and grabbing Zeke¡¯s arm, then looking at me.


    ¡°All of us¡­¡±

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    ~Zirah~


    "I''m afraid I can''t let you do that," says King Theron¡¯s voice behind us.


    Regan¡¯s steps falter for just a moment, but he quickly recovers and continues walking, ignoring his


    father''s words. I can feel the tension in his body, in the way he grips me tighter as we move through the


    dimly lit corridors of the castle.


    A loud bang echoes through the air, causing me to flinch. Regan suddenly grunts, and his entire body


    turns rigid. His lips part as if he wants to say something, but no wordse out. I look at him in


    confusion and fear, searching his face for an exnation. Lyon gasps from the stairs, and Zeke peers


    up at his brother, his eyes wide with shock.


    Another bang reverberates around us, and this time, Regan drops me as his back arches in pain. His


    eyes flicker to his Lycan side, and a deep, menacing growl escapes him as he turns to face his father.


    Only then do I notice the bullet holes in his back. A thud sounds behind me, and I nce over my


    shoulder just in time to see Lyon copse to the ground on the stairs. His face twisted in agony.


    My heart races as I peer back at Regan when Zeke suddenly copses next to me, too. Regan


    staggers forward and then snarls. He takes another step toward his father. King Theron stands with a


    gun in his hand, a cruel smile ying on his lips. He pops another vial of bluish liquid into the chamber


    and takes aim at Regan. Before he can shoot, Regan copses on his knees just as Mchi and the


    King''s guards rush out of the dungeon.


    "What have you done?" Mchi gasps in surprise as he stares at the unconscious forms of Zeke and


    Lyon while Regan is on his knees, gasping for breath.


    "What I had to..." King Theron answers at the same time that Gnash roars, racing towards King Theron,


    determined to rip him to shreds for hurting his master. But in the next second, the gun fires again, and


    Gnash hits the floor, just as Regan copses. King Theron¡¯s eyes meet mine, filled with cold,


    calcting fury.


    ¡°Grab her! And lock my sons in the dungeon,¡± he orders, his voice cold and ruthless. As the guards


    move to obey, I scramble back, fear coursing through me as I try toe up with a way to escape.


    Desperation fills me, and I nce at the fallen bodies of Regan, Zeke, and Lyon. Just as the guards


    reach me, I throw my hand out, my hands glowing as I muster every ounce of my power to summon air


    to push them back. They fly across the room, mming into the walls with sickening thuds while I move


    to get to my feet.


    I stumble towards the door, my breathing in ragged gasps as I run. I can hear the guards behind


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    me, their footsteps heavy on the marble floors. I run for the double doors leading out. Only when I rip


    them open do Ie face to face with Shelley.


    "Hello, Zirah..." She then lifts her hand and blows ck powder in my face. My vision flickers, and my


    throat burns fiercely as I struggle to breathe.


    "You should have run when I told you to. Now you''ve left me no choice, nothing personal, but I can''t


    have that curse broken," she whispers while I w at my throat, trying to stop the burning sensation


    that moves to my lungs. The footsteps chase me slowly beforeing to a halt as the guards catch up


    with me.


    "Grab her!" King Theron orders behind me, yet I can''t seem to think clearly. Whatever Shelley used on


    me steals my breath. My vision tunnels, and I grab onto Shelley''s arms, trying to steady myself and


    regain my bearings when suddenly, everything turns ck.


    My eyes flutter open, and the darkness of my surroundings slowly gives way to dim, flickering light. My


    head throbs painfully, and it takes me a moment to realize that I''m not in a familiar ce. The cold


    stone walls and iron bars enclosing me send a shiver down my spine. I''m in a cell. Panic surges


    through me, and I try to move, only to find that my hands are chained.


    Voices echo through the dungeon, drawing my attention to the source of the noise. Mchi is arguing


    with King Theron, their voices raised in anger. I struggle to focus on their words, but my head feels like


    it''s filled with fog. In the cell across from me, I see King Regan, Zeke, and Lyon, along with their


    wolves.


    "Finally, you''re awake!" King Theron growls, approaching the cells.


    "Where am I?" I ask groggily, trying to get to my feet, yet I find my ankles bound too.


    "Don''t y dumb with me, witch. You know exactly where you are!" I stare at him, confused. Why does


    he think I am a dead witch? Peering around, I find guards peering at scrolls and the walls.


    It takes me a second to figure out that¨Cthis must be the dungeons where they kept Litha. The charred


    walls and bars are proof enough, yet what they wish to retrieve from the walls is beyond me. The


    carvings are barely visible when I notice one wall remains untouched, etched into the stone. I gasp


    when I see the curse embedded deep in the rock, and I begin reading.


    ~~~~~~~


    Regan. I bestow the sins of Wrath and Lust. May your anger consume you and your desires be your


    undoing.¡±


    Zeke, I curse you with Gluttony and Envy. You shall never be sated, and your jealousy will poison your


    heart.


    To you, Lyon, I grant Greed and Pride. Your insatiable hunger for wealth will leave you empty, and your


    arrogance will blind you to the truth.


    And to you, King Theron. I curse you with Sloth. You will never know the love which you crave. Your


    ~~~~~~~~


    To guide our path and set the course, I call upon the timeless force.


    In the hearts of mortal scorned lie seven sins: wrath, greed, lust, envy, gluttony, sloth, and pride.


    Amidst the vices, seven virtues stand, a beacon shining through thend¡ªTemperance, charity,


    diligence, patience, kindness, and innocence.


    A woman of virtue, brave and true, to fix the damage and start anew.


    ~~~~~~~~


    Before I can read anymore, my attention is pulled back to King Theron.


    "All this time, I''ve had the Oracle right under my nose! Now tell me how to break the curse. Where is


    she? You''ve hidden her; I know you have!" King Theron yells, making my head pound more. I clutch my


    head against the noise as it throbs.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I am not this Oracle or whoever you think I am!"


    Mchi watches us with rm, his eyes darting from me to King Theron. "Your sons will never forgive


    you for this! She doesn''t know who you speak of!" Mchi argues.


    "Mchi is right, Theron. All witches use runes, but that doesn''t mean she is the Oracle. She is too


    young. The Oracle would be an old woman by now." says the strange man from the dungeon.


    "Because she is the Oracle''s daughter, it''s the only thing that makes sense! It''s why we could never


    find the Oracle. She''d be dead by now... so a new one had to be born!" King Theron says, pointing at


    me.


    As I look at him, I notice an uncanny resemnce between him, King Theron, and Mchi.


    King Theron''s cold gaze settles on him, his face an expressionless mask. "She has the same markings


    as the prophecy describes!"


    King Theron scoffs. If she isn''t the Oracle or part of Litha''s curse, James. Then why is she covered in


    Litha''s runes?" he asks, his tone mocking.


    "How do you know there are Litha''s runes?" James asks, staring at me peculiarly.


    "Because I''ve been staring at those fucking runes for thest twenty years!" Theron snarls, and he rips


    open his shirt, revealing the same runes that run down my back and arms, only his are in reverse,


    burned into his skin. Mchi gasps at the sight.


    "Kill the Oracle for the curse to be revealed through the Oracle''s blood. Our sins will be changed to the


    seven virtues. Then thest female Lycan will be born." Theron snarls. James shakes his head.


    Mchi''s eyes widen in horror. "What will be revealed?" he whispers, the color draining from his face.


    "The seven virtues!" Theron answers, his voice dripping with satisfaction. "Litha will return. How else


    will thest female Lycan be born?" He turns to the guards who have been standing by, waiting for his


    orders.


    Mchi''s eyes fill with panic as he looks back at me and shakes his head. "What you¡¯re saying makes


    no sense." he snaps at the king, his voice hoarse with desperation.


    King Theron roars in frustration. "With fire, she''ll fall, and thest female Lycan will rise. Litha will rise!"


    King Theron snaps. I blink, trying to take in what he''s saying, when Regan groans, diverting everyone''s


    attention to him as he sluggishly sits up.


    "We''re running out of time. I won''t lose my sons. Grab her!" King Theron orders his guards, and two


    guards move toward my cell door. They unlock it, and the door creaks open. Regan blinks, taking in the


    scene unfolding around him.


    "Wait... father, what are you doing?" he demands, getting to his feet. He runs at the bars only to be


    ripped back by the chains.


    "I''m sorry, son. But it''s the only way." King Theron tells him, just as the guards undo the locks holding


    my chains to the wall. Instantly I try to run, but I am yanked backward, and hands seize my arms. The


    two guards start dragging me from the cell while Regan screams and yells at them to stop, which


    wakes Zeke and Lyon.


    "Theron, listen to him," Mchi begs.


    King Theron ignores Mchi''s pleas, instead following as I am dragged from the dungeons.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    ~Zirah~


    I¡¯m dragged from the dungeons and through the castle, the air chilling me as I struggle against the men


    holding me. King Theron follows behind us, a twisted sense of satisfaction in his eyes. As we make our


    way into the dark depths of the castle, I can¡¯t help but wonder what he has nned for me.


    I¡¯m marched outside while Mchi and James continue to argue with the king, who follows. My heart


    beats like a drum in my chest, pounding in my ears as I¡¯m dragged down the beaten track that leads to


    the nearby town. By the time we reach the town square, my feet are bloody from being dragged, my


    arms bruised by their grip, and the chains tight as they wrap around my body from my struggling.


    Upon entering the town square, I see it lit up by torches. The night sky is filled with stars, and the town


    square bustles with people. The torches cast shadows on the cobblestone streets and buildings,


    creating a haunting atmosphere.


    The smell of burning wood and the sound of voices fill the air. Guards stand at attention, creating a


    perimeter. Curious townspeople stand around watching themotion, talking in hushed murmurs


    when I am dragged into view. Their gasps ring out loud when they all turn their gazes in the opposite


    direction. I follow their gaze to see the pir erected. Stacked at the bottom is wood and kindling. I


    struggle against my captives, trying to get free, but it''s no use as I am dragged up onto the podium and


    chained to the pole.


    My breathes in harsh, uneven pants as I take in the faces of those standing around to bear


    witness. Scanning my surroundings, my eyes fall on Kelly, the boutique store owner. She lifts her gaze


    to the moon and then looks at me before turning on her heel and walking off when I am drawn to the


    sound of arguing.


    Mchi¡¯s eyes fill with panic as he looks back at me, chained helplessly to the pir. ¡°Don¡¯t you think


    this is too easy?¡± he screams at the king, desperation making his voice hoarse. ¡°What? You find the


    Oracle, and then what? Think about this, Theron! Something doesn¡¯t add up! What if you''re wrong?¡±


    King Theron ignores Mchi¡¯s pleas. His eyes locked on me as the guards approach with torches in


    hand.


    "I''m not." Mchi shakes his head, backing away. "No... I''m sorry, my king, but I won''t watch you do


    this. I won''t stand by your side. It feels wrong." Mchi then runs back toward the castle. Only to be


    stopped by Shelley. I watch as she tries to stop him when he shoves her away. "This is your fault... all


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    this time, and you yed me!" he snarls, and King Theron growls at him.


    King Theron then turns back to face me, his eyes locked on mine, and he snatches a torch off guard.


    He approaches with the ming torch in his hand. The mes flicker hungrily, their heat growing more


    intense as he draws closer. I can feel the sweat beading on my forehead, the terror rising in my chest


    as I struggle against my chains, but it''s no use.


    But just as he nears the podium with the ming torch in his hand, a suddenmotion erupts from


    behind King Theron. The crowd parts, and Kelly emerges, only she is not alone. Five more women step


    out behind her, and they walk along the perimeter of the crowd stopping at certain points when I notice


    one of them is Le, the sixteen-year-old girl from the night King Theron tried to get me to sacrifice a


    woman to his sons.


    My eyes settle on the girl, and she smiles sadly and bows her head to me.


    At the same second, a furious scream rings through the night, and I turn my head to look at Shelley to


    see ite from her. Her eyes zing and face twisted with her fury, she lifts her hands and storms


    toward Kelly. My heart beats in my chest as I try to figure out what the hell is going on, and even King


    Theron stops at themotion. "Shelley?" he gasps in shock.


    "You dare to bring that spiteful bitch back!" Shelley snarls. Her hands glow, but Kelly does not even


    acknowledge her, instead lifts her hand, flicking her wrist. Shelley is sted back, and thrown into the


    brick wall behind me, where I can''t see her. King Theron looks at me, then at the women standing on


    the perimeter.


    "Stop them!" he yells at his guards, who look at the women who dare them to step closer. In a furious


    rage, Theron points at Kelly. "Kill her!" Kelly, however, removes her cloak, revealing her naked body,


    and lifts her hands to the sky. The other women follow her direction when I gasp. Branded into their


    skin are the same runes that cover my arms, and I feel the energy in the air suddenly change. It ripples


    with anticipation, and storm clouds roll across the sky when they suddenly start chanting.


    "By shadows¡¯ veil and moonlight¡¯s gleam, seek the Oracle, hidden and unseen. In whispers soft and


    visions clear, unlock the secrets that you fear. Reveal the path that has been sealed.


    Bound by fate, through time¡¯s embrace, lead us now to that sacred space. With heart and mind, we


    now implore. Find the Oracle; let all be restored."


    "No!" Theron gasps, racing toward Kelly, yet when he does, her eyes open, and he staggers back.


    mes dance in her gaze as she stares him down and continues her chant without skipping a beat,


    eyes locked on the king.


    "A testament to her strength and will, a witness to her fight. She rises from the embers. Her truth


    bes the light.


    Elements of air and fire, earth and water, heed my call.


    By the wisdom of the sages, and the witches of old, grant us onest wish." King Theron regains his


    senses, snarls, and shakes his head. He snatches his fallen torch where he dropped it, then stomps


    toward me. I watch in horror as he brings his arm back and then tosses it. My heart sputters, watching


    the wood catch fire when thunder rumbles loudly with a frightening crack and lightning fills the sky with


    light.


    "In the name of Litha''s magic, I invoke this sacred rite. Reveal to me the secrets held within the depths


    of this night."


    As soon as thest words left the coven''s lips, I am struck. Lightning pierces me through the chest, and


    my body jolts while the mes lick at my feet. Unbearable pain follows as my consciousness wanes,


    and suddenly I find myself trapped in a chilling memory I know is not mine. Taking me back to the


    dreadful day when Litha was burned at the stake.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    ~Zirah POV~


    My surroundings dissolve, her screams ringing loudly as I am swallowed by darkness. Her screams are


    ear piercing, but it¡¯s not her burning at the stake as I thought. No longer am I standing in the square,


    chained to a pir, but inside a tunnel. Peering around the darkness, whispers are carried on the draft


    that caresses over me me. ¡°Hello?¡± I murmur, yet my voice carries too, echoing back at me as I try to


    figure out where I am. Yet the deeper I move through the tunnels, the whispers grow louder, like a


    chant in an icy-breeze.


    ¡°A bond once sacred, now torn apart, in the Lycans fate lies in a broken heart.¡± Turning, I look for the


    voice, but find no one there. My heart is beating in my chest so loudly it makes me pause as I peer


    around the darkened tunnel. The only light offered flickers ahead, casting shadows on the wall, when I


    hear another whisper, only this one sounds from behind my ear, the iciness of its breath skating across


    my neck..


    ¡°No daughters born, the line shall fade, a heavy price for defiance paid.¡± the whisper makes me jump,


    but once again no one is there. Suddenly the whispers repeat, echoing around me, more voices, their


    taunting whispers making goosebumps rise on the back of my neck. So many that I run, clutching my


    ears, wishing they¡¯d stop. I keep running, trying to find my way through the tunnels. Only when I find


    the source of the light at the end of the tunnel does thest whisper skim across me.


    ¡°In shadows hidden, the truth is near. The Oracle¡¯s power brings hope and fear.¡±


    As the whispers dissipated, the tunnel suddenly opens up a little. I stop in my tracks when I see two


    women. One woman stood clutching the stone walls, her clothes filthy and her hair matted, she wears a


    filthy floor length dress that once white is now stained in blood and dirt. Her pain echoes through the


    tunnel and the runes glowing up her arms burn brightly in the darkened room.


    The other women is clutching her arm, trying to help her up, as she falls to one knee. It takes me two


    seconds to figure out who they are. ¡°You must move, Litha. We need to get out of here,¡± the woman


    whispers urgently, trying to haul Litha to her feet. The woman peers down the tunnel, yet when I catch


    sight of her face, I stagger back a step. ¡°Grandma?¡± I murmur. My mind is racing as I try to make sense


    of what I¡¯m seeing. Yet I have no doubt it¡¯s her, her face the same though brighter, younger, not marred


    with the lines of old age.


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Litha gasps, clutching her swollen belly. ¡°The baby ising.¡± she groans.


    My grandmother¡¯s eyes widened in fear, but she held Litha¡¯s hand, offering what littlefort she


    could. ¡°Please, Litha,e on. We can¡¯t stay here; the war is spreading. It won¡¯t be long before they


    check the tunnels.¡± My grandmother begs Litha. ¡°Then go, mother. Just leave me, there is no point in


    both of us dying!¡± Litha yells, shaking off my grandmother¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I am not leaving you¡­ I will not abandon you.¡±


    ¡°Get the coven, run. He¡¯ll go after them next.¡± Litha urged my grandmother. However, my grandmother


    shook her head.


    As the contractions grow stronger, I know there was no turning back for Litha; the pain making it near


    impossible for her to take a few steps before the next onees. Time seems to stand still in the dimly


    lit tunnel. The air ripples with each of her contractions when footsteps sound. ¡°Litha, up. They¡¯re


    grandmother mps a hand over her mouth, her eyes frantically peering down the corridor tunnels.


    Suddenly, the footsteps grow so loud it makes me turn to see Zeke and Regan storm into the tunnels,


    walking straight through me as if I am nothing more than apparition. But met with the scene before


    them; they stop in their tracks. My grandmother puts herself in front of Litha protectively.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this¡­¡± Regan and Zeke look at each other in shock. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant?¡± Regan


    gasps. ¡°He never said anything about her being with child¡­¡± Regan says, looking at Zeke.


    ¡°I¡¯m not killing a pregnant woman¡­.¡± Zeke says, clutching his hair when Litha screams, drawing


    everyone¡¯s attention to her. My grandmother turns trying to help her but also trying to watch the kings.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± Regan looks at Zeke as he paces but Litha¡¯s screams echo loudly.


    ¡°Shut her up! You need to keep her quiet!¡± Zeke hisses at my grandmother, ncing nervously down


    the tunnels.


    In the dimly lit tunnel, with the support of my grandmother, she gave birth to her daughter. ¡°She¡¯s


    perfect,¡± Litha whispers. My stomach sinks as I take in what I¡¯m witnessing, what I¡¯m learning. When


    Litha turns her pleading gaze to the kings.


    ¡°Please, I beg you just let us go, we¡¯ll leave. We won¡¯t return, you can have the Kingdom.¡± she pleads.


    Her voice is weak as she continues to bleed my grandmother frantically trying to stop the bleeding by


    removing the centa. ¡°Here, take her,¡± my mother says to my grandmother. I still can¡¯t wrap my head


    around it, however, I know that title feels right. Litha is my mother.


    ¡°Please, spare my mother. Let her take my daughter? Please, she is just a baby¡­¡± she pleads, lifting


    her arms to Regan. Regan scratches his chin. ¡°Let me think¡­. let me you have half the city hunting


    you¨Ca bounty on¡ª¡± his words trail off as he looks at the baby in Litha¡¯s arms.


    Regan suddenly falls to his knees beside her, hands trembling as he knelt down beside Litha, and


    carefully took me from her arms. He looked up at Zeke and I see the same wonder in his eyes. ¡°It can¡¯t


    be¡­¡± Regan murmurs.


    Yet no sooner had the baby been ced in Regan¡¯s arms, Zeke staggered forward. Zeke¡¯s eyes locked


    onto me in his arms, and I could see the hunger in Zeke¡¯s eyes as he reached for me. ¡°She¡¯s mine!¡± he


    snarled. My grandmother screams, shoving him back, but Zeke lunges at her, knocking her aside and


    into the wall, only for Regan to shove me back into my mother¡¯s arms and tackle Zeke. ¡°What¡¯s got into


    you? You¡¯re not touching her?¡± Regan snarls.


    ¡°The baby, she¡¯s mine. Take the fucking kingdom, just give me my mate.¡± Zeke snarls. Regan looks at


    him, confused, then growls.


    ¡°No, she is mine,¡± Regan snarls. Yet the confusion on both their faces is evident. However, Litha res


    at them, clutching me in her ripped shawl as she tries to stand, only to fall heavily back to the floor


    when Zeke turns his attention to Litha. ¡°You! You did this! It¡¯s a trick¡­ fix it. Tell him she¡¯s my mate!¡± he


    yells, shoving Regan off.


    ¡°No, it is not possible. How could we share a mate¡­¡± Regan snarls.


    ¡°She did something. She can fix it. I won¡¯t share her!¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t touch her!¡± Litha screams her anger. Zeke¡¯s eyes sh dangerously, his head tilting, and he


    lunges at Litha only to be once again tackled by Regan.


    Regan tries to calm his brother down, but the situation esctes quickly. The two brothers fight while


    my grandmother demands they stop and keep the noise down, telling them that they¡¯ll draw attention to


    the tunnels. The sound of their growls and snarls echoing through the tunnels. As their fight raged on, I


    could hear the distant sound of approaching footsteps and shouts from guards.


    As the guards draw nearer, both Regan and Zeke looked at my mother in panic, realizing their mistake,


    they¡¯ve alerted the king¡¯s guard to their location. Regan¡¯s skin ripples as he peers over at the tunnel


    entrance, just as guards emerged. They carefully took in the scene before spotting my mother, and one


    guard smiled wickedly, lifted his gun, aimed it at my mother, and pulled the trigger.


    The bang echos off the walls, drilling into my ears and Regan attacks the guards, ripping them to


    shreds, yet I pay him no mind. Instead, I stare down at Zeke, gasping for breath, having taken the bullet


    to protect my mother.


    ¡°Zeke, we need to get them out of¡ª¡± Regan turns around drenched in blood, his brother gasping for


    breath on the hard ground. ¡°Get them out,¡± Zeke rasps, as Regan falls to his knees beside him. ¡°No¡­¡±


    He tries to stem the bleeding, but it doesn¡¯t stop. The poison in the bullets spreading through Zeke as


    the blood drains from his face.


    I could see the anguish on Regan¡¯s face as he looked at his fallen brother. ¡°No, stay with me, Zeke,¡±


    Regan begs, clutching his brother when Lyon stumbled into the tunnel. He staggered forward, then


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    stops making Regan look at him. Lyon stuttered, hands shaking. ¡°I heard the guns¡­ the¡­ Zeke?¡±


    ¡°Get a fucking healer!¡± Regan snarls at Lyon, who seems to be in a state of shock. Lyon nods, ¡°I¡¯ll get


    help¡­ I will get¡­¡± his eyes go to Litha and I watch something change in Lyon.


    Like a switch had been flicked suddenly, his voice no longer trembles. ¡°I¡¯ll get help,¡± he assures Regan,


    who is fussing over Zeke and not witnessing the wicked glint in his brother¡¯s eyes. Yet when Lyon


    doesn¡¯t return quick enough. Regan can tell he¡¯s dying. Suddenly Regan straightens. ¡°You¡¯re a witch.


    Fix him¡­¡± Litha stares at Zeke, then her eyes flick to Regan.


    ¡°Litha, you can save him,¡± Regan begged, his voice breaking with desperation.


    ¡°You want me to mess with the fates to save someone trying to kill me?¡± my mother snarls.


    ¡°He¡¯s dying!¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡± Litha tells him. Regan looks at my grandmother.


    ¡°She can¡¯t save him, her connection to the fates now gone. My mother handed that power to me when I


    became queen,¡± Litha tells him, which makes her look at Litha.


    ¡°I save him, you let us go!¡± my mother demands, and Regan nods.


    ¡°Anything. I will set you free. Just save him,¡± Regan begged.


    ¡°Litha you¡¯re too weak. You can¡¯t?¡± my grandmother pleaded.


    ¡°She¡¯s a high priestess!¡± Regan yells at my grandmother.


    ¡°One that has been hiding in tunnels for days. She¡¯s lost her connection to the sun and moon, trapped


    down here hiding from your father! She just had a baby!¡± my aunty yells at him, and Regan growls.


    ¡°No, I am a mother. I save him, you give me your word you¡¯ll get us out of here, saving him will deplete


    me of power. I can¡¯t cloak my daughter with the elements, without the moon,¡±


    ¡°Yes! I said yes, now hurry before he dies!¡± Litha stares at Zeke, then her flit back to Regan.


    ¡°Your word, I want your word, you get us out. I need the moon, I need the moon to cloak them.¡± My


    mother tells him.


    ¡°Yes, I give you my word¡­ I will get you to the moon. Just hurry,¡± Regan tells her. I watch my mother


    heal Zeke, tying his life to Regan¡¯s while the energy it takes exhausts her. By the time she is done, she


    can barely stand. ¡°She did what you asked. Now help her, help me get her out of these tunnels.¡± my


    grandmother yelled at him. But as Regan moved to grab her, footsteps sound and Zeke wakes,


    disorientated. Within seconds, the tunnels are filled with guards blocking all exits, and King Theron


    walks into the tunnel.


    ¡°See, father.¡± Lyon says in a taunting voiceing up behind him.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± he demanded, his voice cold and unforgiving.


    Lyon, still in shock, struggled to find his words. ¡°Father... I found them like this.¡±


    King Theron¡¯s eyes flick from my mother to Regan, and then to Zeke. ¡°Is this true?¡± he asked, his voice


    dripping with menace.


    Regan hesitated, casting a furtive nce at me, before responding. ¡°We were... trying to protect them,


    father. She was pregnant. The guards attacked, and Zeke¡ª-.¡± a deep threatening growl leaves King


    Theron, cutting off his son.


    ¡°I said bring her to me. I never asked you to y midwife!¡± Theron boomed.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a baby!¡± Regan growls back at him.


    ¡°You betrayed me!¡± Theron points at his son.


    I could see the anger building in King Theron as he took in the information. He turned his gaze back to


    my mother when his eyes fell on me in her arms.


    Regan res at Lyon, and Zeke sits up while Theron takes in the scene and smiles cruelly at Litha.


    ¡°Seize them!¡± he orders, but Regan steps in the guard¡¯s way. ¡°I hoped your brother was wrong, but


    clearly, there is truth to what he ims. You were told to bring her to me, not help her escape.¡±


    As the vision ripples, it moves along while I ponder everything I¡¯ve learned from it. The whispers return,


    only this time I wee them as they transport me to a new vision. Showing me the ghosts of my


    mother¡¯s past, showing me their sins.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    ~~Zirah~~


    The next vision I am shown, I find myself in King Theron¡¯s chamber. The room is filled with tension as


    he stares down at his sons, Regan and Zeke, who were forced on their knees by two burly guards.


    The flickering torchlight casts eerie shadows on the walls, making the scene even more sinister. ¡°I have


    never questioned my family''s loyalty more than I have over thest few days, first your mother tries to


    set them free, and then I hear from the guards and Lyon about you betraying me,¡± Theron began, his


    voice cold and emotionless when he turns his hard gaze on Regan.


    ¡°But right now, you have me questioning whether you¡¯re even worthy of a ce in my Kingdom let


    alone the fucking throne.¡± His eyes move to Zeke.


    ¡°But as my sons, I will offer you a chance to prove yourself.¡± Regan clenched his fists, his anger


    palpable as he red at Lyon, who had his eyes downcast next to his father''s throne.


    Without warning, Theron ced a knife to Regan¡¯s neck, his voice dripping with malice, making Lyon


    gasp, and Zeke looked at his father bewildered. ¡°Choose, Zeke. Your brother¡¯s life, or the baby¡¯s, from


    information I¡¯ve gathered from guards apparently you and Regan were overheard fighting over Litha¡¯s


    spawn?¡± Zeke hesitated for a moment, ncing at Regan, who swallowed hard.


    ¡°Why should I care about a baby?¡± Zeke replied, but it was obvious to me he was trying to mask his


    concern, or maybe trying not to draw his father¡¯s attention to me being his mate. Mate, as that word


    ¡°That¡¯s not an answer, Zeke?¡± Theron snarls, sliding the knife down Regan¡¯s chest. Regan growls, but


    holds still and I can see the fury in his eyes as his father carves a line, blood gushing and spilling on


    the floor.


    ¡°Of course, I choose my brother. Blood is thicker than water.¡± Theron¡¯s eyes narrowed, gauging Zeke¡¯s


    reaction.


    ¡°Is that so? Well, in that case, Regan, it¡¯s time for you to choose where your loyalty lies.¡± Zeke nced


    at Regan, who clenches his teeth.


    ¡°Kill the baby and the old hag,¡± Theron ordered. Zeke went to get up, but his father¡¯s eyes cut to him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t. You are both banished from the kingdom. Bring me their bodies when you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Lyon stumbles forward, looking at his brothers in rm when Theron turns on him. ¡°Would


    you like to share a cell with your mother Lyon? Are you nning to disobey me, too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve done what you asked of me!¡± Lyon snarls.


    ¡°Yes, you have, but at what cost? You still betrayed your family. You betrayed your brothers bying


    to me.¡± Lyon guiltily looks away and Theron turns his attention to his sons. ¡°So what will it be Regan?¡±


    Theron demands, turning back to Regan. Regan nods once and Theron nods to the guard holding him.


    Regan then stands, turns on his heel, walking out the doors while Theron smiles cruelly.


    ~~~~~~~~


    The next vision twists and warps and materializing around me. And I find myself once again forced to


    follow Regan. He goes to the dungeons, and I feel sick watching all this y out. So much heartache


    and betrayal; and as Ie to learn in this one, all for nothing, so many lives lost in a war over the


    selfishness of one man, one mans infidelity, King Theron.


    There, in the cell beside his mother, was Litha. She stood under the bars of the window, gazing out at


    the moon, her eyes closed as the moon lit up her face, my grandmother sobbed beside her, shaking


    her head and clutching me. ¡°What¡¯s done is done,¡± Litha tells her mother. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this,


    there is another way,¡±


    ¡°No, mother there is no other way. I¡¯ve seen it,¡± Litha tells her.


    ¡°Seen what?¡± Regan demands and his eyes go to his mother in the cell beside Litha. ¡°Fate!¡± Litha


    spoke clearly, coldly at the moon. Upon seeing Adira, Regan froze in ce, seemingly shocked by the


    state his mother was in.


    ¡°Regan,¡± his mother said, her voice weak and scared. ¡°You must help them. Your father is nning to


    kill them.¡± Regan says nothing. However, his eyes go to Litha in the cell beside his mother when Adira


    gasps.


    ¡°He sent you to do it...¡± Adira shakes her head, and Regan clenches his jaw. Yet as the vision ys


    out, Ie to learn the true extent of Theron¡¯s cruelty.


    Queen Adira could not bear the thought of Litha¡¯s fate and tried to save her, but King Theron stubbornly


    refused to admit his lies, so he locked his wife up.


    Queen Adira exined to Regan that the only thing Litha was guilty of was admitting one of her coven


    witches was having an affair with King Theron and was plotting to kill her. His infidelity, and her desire


    for a divorce set everything in motion. This was not over some war between families, but his father''s


    inability to ept responsibility.


    ¡°If you kill the Oracle and the baby, you will be no better than your father. Don¡¯t kill your mate. Is that


    regret you can live with?¡± Adira states.


    ¡°You know?¡± Regan asks.


    ¡°Yes, Lyon realized he made a mistake. He didn¡¯t realize she was his mate until after he came back


    with your father. Lyon came to me and asked for my help to get them out. I tried but¡ªwell, you can see


    where that got me.¡±


    ¡°I was nevering here to kill them, I was going to run with them,¡± Regan tells his mother.


    However, upon opening the cells, Litha refused to leave. She told Regan that it was toote ¨C- he


    should have kept his promise and set the Oracle and her daughter free when she asked and she can¡¯t


    cloak them now, her power was fading and she won¡¯t risk her baby.


    She imed King Theron would never believe that they escaped, and would condemn Regan for


    setting them free. Furthermore, if Regan ran with him, Theron would kill his mother. Litha dered that


    King Theron would not stop until she was dead.


    Resigned to her fate, Litha closed the cell door and locked herself back in. Adira begged her to


    reconsider and run with her mother. Litha, though, just looked at Regan.


    ¡°Save the Oracle, and you¡¯ll save thest female Lycan.¡± Litha continued. ¡°Set them free, and I¡¯ll


    consider giving you a chance to break the curse I¡¯ve ced on your kind, on your family.¡±


    ¡°Curse?¡± Regan asked.


    ¡°Yes, your kind has proven that you do not deserve mates, so I¡¯ve taken them away. No female Lycan


    will be born again until the curse is broken.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what do you mean? He¡¯s setting them free like you asked?¡± Queen Adira tells her, and Litha


    looks at her.


    ¡°Mate bonds are sacred, granted by the moon. They are meant to be protected. Your kind has proven


    that they do not deserve mates. So I¡¯ve taken them. Your sons failed to protect theirs, my daughter.


    Your husband disregarded his. When I burn take not that the Lycan race will lose their chances of ever


    finding their mates again, or fathering a daughter until the curse is broken.¡±


    ¡°But you can reverse it?¡± Regan asked.


    ¡°I can¡­ But I won¡¯t. My people died, my kingdom fell. And so will yours,¡± Litha states before wandering


    back to her steel bed and taking a seat.


    ¡°Get them out, and I¡¯ll consider giving you an out. You fail¡­ The Lycan species will be erased.¡±


    Regan hesitated for a moment, then growls and quickly helping my grandmother, and setting her free.


    However, upon returning to his father, he found Litha¡¯s words to be true. King Theron demanded proof


    that he had killed Litha¡¯s daughter and the Oracle.


    ¡°The Oracle escaped, but the daughter is dead!¡±


    ¡°And I said to bring me their bodies, if she escaped where is her baby?¡± Theron demanded. Regan


    faltered, trying to find an excuse for not having my body.


    Suddenly, the doors are kicked open, and everyone¡¯s attention turned to Queen Adira. She stormed in,


    clutching a bundle of fabric in her arms, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°You bastard, you cruel bastard. Sending your son to kill an innocent child!¡± she screamed.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Regan looked at his mother in panic as she thrust the bundle into his arms and then pped him.


    ¡°You¡¯re just as bad as your father!¡± she yelled. Confused and shocked that his mother had hit him, even


    though she was there when he set them free. Regan looked down at the baby in his arms. He realized


    that it wasn¡¯t Litha¡¯s daughter, but a baby killed in the war and that his mother was covering for him.


    Zeke sputtered and staggered forward. ¡°No!¡± he gasped, but Regan pulled the bundled up baby away


    before he had a chance to see for himself.


    ¡°What have you done?¡± Zeke choked, thinking that Regan had killed their mate.


    ¡°I did what I had to for my kingdom,¡± Regan stated.


    King Theronughed. ¡°And that is why you¡¯re worthy of the king¡¯s throne. So, son, how will you prove


    your worth?¡± he asked, turning to look at Zeke. However, Zeke staggered back, clearly disgusted with


    his brother and his father, while Lyon looked on the verge of being sick.


    ¡°No¡­ I will kill you for this.¡± Zeke threatened.


    ¡°And kill yourself. Remember whose lives are tied to mine, Zeke,¡± Regan snarled back at him, looking


    at Lyon then Zeke. ¡°Blood is thicker than water.¡± Regan stated.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    ~~Zirah~~


    Finally, thest visiones and a wave of d¨¦j¨¤ vu washes over me when I find myself standing in the


    city center.


    The city center was packed with a frenzied crowd, their faces twisted with hatred and fear as they


    watched the Queen Litha¡ª a witch¡¯s high Priestess be dragged to a pir. They chanted for her death,


    and chanted for the end of the bloodshed and war that tainted their kingdom.


    As the mes licked up the woods, then her feet. Litha¡¯s eyes remained defiant, her gaze sweeping


    over the three kings before settling on King Theron. Her voice, though strained by pain, rang out with


    eerie rity.


    ¡°By the me that consumes me, I curse you all with the seven sins that taint your souls! As I burn, so


    shall you burn!¡±


    Her words hung heavy in the air, her power infusing them with an undeniable weight as thunder rolled


    across sky as if the end of times wasing. The crowd recoiled, their excitement dampened by the


    palpable energy that surrounded Litha as she spoke.


    Turning her gaze to King Theron, she smiled, an unsettling sight amidst the flickering firelight. ¡°To break


    the curse, you must find the oracle. Kill the oracle, and the seven virtues will be revealed. Only then will


    another female Lycan be born.¡± my mother warned when suddenly her dress caught fire.


    Theronughs. ¡°You think you can curse an entire species, Litha. You¡¯re powerless or you would have


    escaped. You¡¯re no witch. No real witch ever burned at the stake.¡±


    Lithaughs at his words, but I find myself almost unable to watch. The scene is horrific as her legs


    burned, but she did not stomp her feet or scream. Instead, she lifted her head to the sky and smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    King Theron huffed with smug satisfaction while the mes grew higher, sweat beaded on my mother¡¯s


    face, neck and chest. Her pain could be seen; it is obvious as her breathing was bingbored and


    in her voice when she speaks.


    ¡°Witches don¡¯t burn at your stake¡­. Unless we choose to,¡± Theron''s manicughter cuts off. Murmurs


    break out when the sound of eerie humming charges the air. Then my mother chants.


    ¡°In the shadows cast by a fire¡¯s glow, where sinners hide, and virtues grow¡± Lightning cracks like a whip


    across the sky.


    ¡°I call upon the fate¡¯s powers to weave my magic in this hour.


    Seven sins, born from dark, your immortal souls now bear by my mark!¡±


    The moment she spoke the words, Regan, Lyon, and Zeke scream, dropping to their knees, ripping at


    their flesh as if they too were burning by the invisible mes. However, before Litha could finish the


    curse, she slumped forward, and screams her anguish trying to again. Regan, Zeke and Lyon stop their


    screaming, and everyone looks around when the brewing storm suddenly stops, the night sky clearing.


    Murmurs break out, and suddenly a woman in a ck cloak steps forward, her arms raised to the


    moon, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°In the shadows cast by a fire¡¯s glow, where sinners hide, and virtues grow, I call upon the ancient


    powers to weave my magic in this hour.¡± Her voice rings clearly. No!...No!¡± my mother screams at the


    woman.


    ¡°We stand with you,¡± the woman speaks and my mother shakes her head as she screams when


    another woman steps forward out of the crowd and her chant joins her.


    Her coven.


    ¡°Seven sins, born from dark. Your immortal souls now bear her my mark.¡±


    A third womanes forward.


    ¡°Amidst your vices, she¡¯ll burn brightly. Within the seven virtues, she shall stand, her light shining


    throughout thend.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Litha chokes out, lifting her head, her face burned, and skin turning to charcoal. Yet the witches


    keep stepping forward and end up taking center stage, refusing to let her death be in vain as they


    continue to chant.


    ¡°A woman of virtue, pure and strong, to right the wrongs and end our priestess¡¯ song. Chosen by fate,


    her heart ame, she¡¯ll be your salvation or your condemnation!¡± Power singes the air as storm so


    brutal rips, through the ce, screaming their anger and devastation.


    Screaming their vengeance.


    The next second, the entire city square erupts in chaos when her coven set themselves on fire, to burn


    along with her.


    My entire body jolts as I¡¯m ripped out my mother¡¯s past and plunged into a reality where history is about


    to repeat itself.


    I¡¯m haunted by the memory of my mother''s death, herst moments spent burning at the stake. I can


    still hear her screams, the screams of her coven, her curses filling the air as the memory fades.


    But now I find myself back in the present, trapped by the very curse my mother had set in motion so


    long ago. As the mes rise higher, threatening to consume me, I wonder if there is any hope for


    escape, or if my fate is sealed just like hers was.


    The crowd watches with bated breath, their eyes wide and fearful. Some shout for mercy, while others


    call for my death, their voices blending into a cacophony of noise that threatens to drown out my


    thoughts. The torches close in on me, their mes just inches away from my skin, and I close my eyes,


    bracing myself for the pain.


    Suddenly, the sound of a powerful growl echoes through the city center, causing the crowd to gasp and


    the guards to falter when Gnash, Hunter and Shadow prowl through the city, forcing the guards to back


    up. My eyes scan the crowd to see Mchi, followed by Regan, Zeke, and Lyon¡ªemerging from the


    crowd, their eyes burning with fury.


    ¡°We won¡¯t let you do this!¡± Lyon shouts, but Theron¡¯s face remains impassive, his cold eyes locked on


    mine as the mes continue to climb higher.


    ¡°Father, stop this madness!¡± Zeke pleads, his voice filled with desperation.


    ¡°She¡¯s not Litha! She¡¯s not responsible for the curse!¡± Regan argues.


    ¡°Burn her¡­¡± King Theron snarls. I watch, horrified, when I see a guard move toward the pile of wood


    with fuel.


    ¡°Stop them,¡± Theron orders when Regan, Zeke, and Lyon attack the guards, trying to get to me, just as


    the pile is doused in fuel. mes explode, and my mates scream as fire licks up my legs, the pain


    unbearable, and I scream.


    ¡°Stay in position!¡± I hear Kelly scream, my eyes snapping open as I take in the witches surrounding me.


    Only then do I notice their positioning puts me in the center of a pentagram.


    My mind tries to figure out what¡¯s going on, yet I can¡¯t think past the pain, fighting or the chaos when


    hands grip my face. Zeke is suddenly standing on the pir beside me. His frantic hands trying to undo


    the chains, and all I can do is slump forward against him.


    ¡°NO..NO¡­NO!¡± Zeke screams.


    ¡°You¡¯re burning,¡± I mumble as he yanks on the chains.


    Zeke screams at first, I think in pain, but no, he screams for help when I feel another set of hands grab


    me as Regan tries breaking the chains. The pain I no longer feel, I feel nothing, see nothing, but I hear


    them. Feel their chants, like an energy. A pulse.


    Suddenly, teeth sink into my neck, and Theron screams in fury.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let her die!¡± Regan snarls, and my eyes flutter open to see his lips covered in blood.


    ¡°The shadow Mystics weaves magic, strong and true,


    As one, we stand together, a coven formed anew,


    Beneath the moon''s shadow, our sisterhood holds through.¡±


    ¡°Stop them!¡± Theron snarls at his guards, yet none dare approach the coven that stepped from the


    crowds.


    ¡°I call upon the timeless force to guide our path and set the course. From the mes, she rises, fierce


    and bold.¡±


    Warmth makes my spine tingle, when another set of teeth embed in my flesh. Lyon¡¯s¡­


    ¡°A goddess of virtues, a high priestess witch, born from mes. She¡¯ll be the first andst of her kind.


    So beware of the fire within her eyes, seek her mercy, for she alone can tip the scales and take your


    lives.¡±


    Then Zeke as he marks me, all three trying to change me, heal me, but what they don¡¯t realize is


    they¡¯re poisoning me. I can feel it. My skin suddenly feels cold, despite the mes that burn it. And theCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    longer I burn, they do. I am as good as dead anyway. But they won¡¯t die with me.


    ¡°So embrace her wrath or seek her grace. By the moon¡¯s light, I invoke this sacred rite. Unleash the


    bnce, truth revealed, in her hands, your fates now sealed.¡±


    Then everything explodes when I use thest rune.


    Fire¡­


    And that is when I hear a voice I thought I¡¯d never hear again.


    My grandmother¡¯s.


    Her voice is clear and like a crack of thunder as it echoes through the night.


    ¡°And from the mes, an oracle is born. Thest female Lycan. Your true queen.¡± The coven¡¯s chant


    rings loud and clear, but nowhere near as loud as hers. The pain, however, bes to much as I fade


    away like the ashes of my mother, but not before hearing herst words rings out like a prayer.


    ¡°A queen of virtues that ring true, but make no mistake, she no longer bows to you.¡±


    Then darkness.

 Prey Of Lycan Queen Chapter 1

    Prey Of Lycan Queen Chapter 1


    ~Regan~


    I can''t stand still. The damp dungeon feels like it is closing in on me. My chest is tight as I pace back


    and forth, the flickering torchlight casting eerie shadows on the walls. Zeke sits in a corner, nursing his


    injuries, his face a mask of pain and anger after we tried to break the bars on the cell.


    The steel was spelled decades ago. You''d think it would have worn off by now. But clearly not as I look


    at my hands. The bars are infused with water hemlock and wolfsbane, which causes nasty burns. All


    three of us burned to pieces. My hands feel like rubber because the burns are that deep.


    Lyon stares vacantly at the remains of the curse on the ckened walls. A curse I havemitted to


    memory, not that it has done me any good over the years. However, Lyon is trapped in the confines of


    his mind, staring at it like he can figure out the curse if he stares at it long enough. And the guards are


    useless.


    We can''t evenmand them since my father ordered them not to take our orders. We tried. One


    guard even passed out resisting ourmands and hasn''t woken up. He''sid on the cold concrete


    ground since, bleeding from his ears. He isn''t as old as the two vampires guarding, Elias or us, and his


    healing ability is not as quick as they normally are from resisting ourmands.


    Suddenly, heavy footsteps echo through the corridor. Mchi appears, his eyes wild with fear and


    urgency. He''s been running; that much is clear. He nces around, spotting the guards, who swiftly


    turn to see the intruder. Gnash gets up beside me, growling as his fur brushes my leg. For a few tense


    seconds, the guards stare at him warily. Mchi snarls, "Stand down." Mchi orders.


    "They can''t. My fathermanded them," I tell him, and Mchi curses and shakes his head while the


    guards nervously look at each other.


    "Forgive me," Mchi tells them, and without hesitation, heunches himself at them.


    His movements are swift and precise, like those of a well-trained fighter, and he should be. He trained


    these men, so he ys them like a fiddle, using their own moves against them. Hence, the student


    won''t surpass the teacher in this case. Not when that teacher is of noble blood too.


    I watch in awe as he takes them down one by one as he moves through them effortlessly. A spinning


    kick sends one guard crashing into the wall while another is flipped over Mchi''s shoulder,nding


    hard on the cold stone floor. In a matter of seconds, the guards are unconscious, their bodies sprawled


    across the corridor, except for one.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Breathing heavily, Mchi grabs the cor of thest conscious guard, Elias. His face only inches away


    from the guard¡¯s face. "Where''s the key?" he demands. His voice is a growl.


    Elias, bloodied and bruised, manages to wheeze out, "King Theron... he has it." With a furious growl,


    Mchi delivers a knockout punch to his face, sending him slumping to the floor.


    Turning to us, I can see the panic etched on his face when he speaks, "We need to get you out of here.


    Your father has lost his damn mind!"


    My heart pounds in my chest as I step forward, gripping the steel bars of the cell. "What''s happened?


    Where is she?" I demand, my voiceced with the panic that is strangling me.


    Mchi hesitates, his eyes full of worry. "In the town square," he finally answers. Zeke moves toward


    the bars.


    "In the town square?" Mchi nods, ncing up at the bars and at the hinges.


    "Mchi!" He pauses.


    "What''s going on?" I demand.


    "History is about to repeat itself if I don''t get you out of here," Mchi states, touching the bars and


    hissing as he jerks his hands back.


    My grip on the bars tightens, and I can feel the heat from the wolfsbane and water hemlock infused into


    the metal, burning my skin. Gritting my teeth, I ignore the pain, the need to save Zirah, overriding


    everything else when Zeke pushes me aside and grips one bar, and I take the other.


    All I can smell is our flesh burning when the bars finally creak, bending, and Gnash seeing the gap


    leaps through it instantly, followed by Hunter and Shadow. Gnash hesitates, almost as if he is waiting


    for us, but the gap is too small. It is a tight fit for them to escape through.


    "Get to your master," Imand Gnash. "And kill anyone that gets in your way, friend or foe," I tell


    Gnash, and he whines but obeys, darting up the basement steps before tearing off out of the dungeon.


    "


    Quick!" I tell Zeke, whose hands are a bloody mess. Sweat coats him, and his arms are burned from


    leaning on the bars.


    Lyon shoves Zeke out of the way, half his skin remaining on the bar as his hands tear away from it¡ª


    determination on his face. Lyon and I use ourbined strength to bend the bars further apart. The


    strain on our muscles and the burning sensation of the poisonous metal is almost unbearable.


    But we pry them apart just enough to slip through the gap.


    "Zirah?" I ask Mchi.


    "About to be burned at the stake," Mchi states. The news terrorizes me, and my heart races faster.


    My heart races as my brothers and I sprint through the dark, narrow streets, our legs pumping with


    adrenaline. We chase after our wolves, Gnash, Hunter, and Shadow, as they lead us to the town


    square.


    As we burst into the town square, we''re met with a frenzied, chaotic scene. The crowd is packed tight,


    their faces twisted with a mixture of hatred, fear, and excitement. Their shouts and jeers are deafening,


    creating a noise that grates my nerves and fuels my anger.


    We push our way through the mass of bodies, our hearts pounding with desperation as we fight to


    reach the center of the square. The sight that greets us when we finally break through is horrifying.


    Zirah, the woman I love, is tied to a stake and surrounded by menacing guards. The air is thick with


    tension and anticipation, and I know we don''t have much time.


    Our wolvesunch themselves at the guards, tearing through them with ferocious snarls and powerful


    jaws. The crowd gasps and recoils in fear, their cries of surprise and terror adding to the chaotic chorus


    that fills the air.


    "Father, stop this madness!" Zeke''s voice is filled with desperation, his eyes wide and pleading.


    "She''s not Litha! She''s not responsible for the curse!" I argue, trying to make him see reason.


    But my father remains unmoved, his cold eyes locked on Zirah as the mes rise higher. He orders the


    few guards that haven¡¯t run from us to continue, as they douse the pile of wood with fuel, I feel my


    heart stop. This can''t be happening. I can''t lose her.


    My brothers and I attack the guards, trying to reach Zirah before it''s toote. The mes explode, and


    she screams as fire engulfs her legs. Her screams pierce the air, tearing through my heart and


    breaking my soul as I try to get to her.


    Yet amidst the chaos, the crowd breaks, making everyone pause to look as Kelly steps forward, hands


    raised, then another woman, and another, their voices joining together, echoing through the ce.


    They stand around the square, taking center stage, their magic resounding through the air. I watch in


    shock as they chant, their words weaving through the stormy night like a bewitching melody.


    "In the shadows cast by a fire¡¯s glow, where sinners hide, and virtues grow..."


    Their voices grow louder and more powerful with each line, and as I nce at their faces, I realize who


    they are. Right under our noses all this time, they¡¯re the daughters of the original coven. Litha''s Coven.


    My heart clenches with a mix of awe and fear.


    As the coven daughters step forward, one by one, I watch them continue the rites of their mothers and


    grandmothers. Once again, they stand defiant against our father and his tyranny. Their magic is strong,


    and as they chant, I can feel the energy pulsing through the air, a tangible force that makes my skin


    tingle.


    "A goddess of virtues, a high priestess witch, born from mes..." I rush toward Zirah, mes licking my


    skin as I help Zeke with the chains.


    While Zeke and Lyon work to break Zirah''s chains, however, her head falls forward on my chest I know


    we¡¯re losing her. I make a desperate decision, I sink my teeth into her neck, hoping that marking her


    will somehow save her from this fate.


    The taste of her blood fills my mouth, but something is wrong. Instead of the warmth and connection I


    expected, I choke on the metallic taste like its charcoal and burning embers scorching my throat,


    leaving a rancid taste in my mouth. My body is weakening as I realize that marking her isn''t healing her


    but poisoning us all.

 Prey Of Lycan Queen Chapter 2

    Prey Of Lycan Queen Chapter 2


    ~Regan~


    The witches continue their chant, their voices gaining momentum and power. The storm above us is


    growing more violent with each passing moment.


    As my brothers join me, their teeth sinking into Zirah''s flesh, we share the same grim realization that


    our attempts to save her are only fastening her demise. The pain in her eyes is unbearable, as she


    gasps, and I can feel my heart shattering into pieces as I watch her suffer.


    The witches'' chants continue, their voices blending together to create a symphony of power and


    defiance that reverberates through the air. The storm above us is fierce. Lightning cracks through the


    sky like a whip, illuminating the scene below in stark, terrifying detail.


    My brothers and I fight with everything we have to free Zirah from her chains but our attempts don¡¯t


    work and our strength is waning. Our bodies are sumbing to the poison coursing through our veins


    and the pain of burning is bing all-consuming. We''re running out of time, and my desperation


    grows more frantic with each passing second.


    The witches'' chants reach a crescendo, their voices ringing with the finality of a death I''m willing to


    endure at her side. I can feel the power in the air, the storm above us raging with a ferocity that mirrors


    my anguish when Zirah looks at me, tears in her eyes. As her eyes meet mine onest time, a look of


    determination and defiance shining through the pain, I realize who I am looking at... I am staring into


    the eyes of Litha.


    She screams. It''s like a shock wave when she sts us back with insurmountable power.


    ¡°No!¡± I choke as the air leaves my lungs and I find myself staring up at the stormy sky. Sitting up, I gasp


    as I watch mes engulf her when a woman steps out of the crowd. Her hands glow like beacons in the


    night as she walks toward Zirah, burning in mes. Her graying hair flew freely in the wind like a veil


    behind her, her eyes burning with a ferocity that matches the mes.


    "And from the mes, an Oracle is born. Thest female Lycan. Your true queen." she screams.


    As the final words of the chant echo through the night, I feel a sudden surge of energy. The air crackles


    with magic and power. The storm above us reaches its peak, the winds howling and the rain pelting


    down like it has opened up the floodgates to hell. And in that moment, as Zirah''s body is consumed by


    the mes, I know exactly who I am looking at.


    It''s with startling rity that tortures my soul do I realize I am looking at the true Queen of the High


    Kingdom. I''m looking at Litha''s daughter¡ªour mate.


    Blue mes encase her, so hot the ground heats, and steam rises off the ground as the mes seem to


    reach through to the clouds and all hell breaks loose.


    Charisse, her grandmother, a woman I haven¡¯t seen since the day I helped her escape utters a chant


    and speaks in a voice that resonates with ancient power.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°A queen of virtues that ring true, but make no mistake, she no longer bows to you.¡± The witch''s chants


    grow louder when she finishes it, and I watch in horror at what I¡¯m witnessing.


    "In the face of sacrifice, the truth of destiny shall reveal itself," Charisse screams to the sky as she


    raises her arms, and a smile graces her lips just before a bolt of lightning strikes her down. Darkness


    consumes everyone¡ªthe only light emanates from the burning blue mes that flicker in the distance


    and then are consumed by the rain.


    The storm dissipates, and the moon shines with an intensity I¡¯ve never before witnessed, casting its


    silvery glow upon the scene below.


    Everyone''s eyes are drawn to the pir, now reduced to ming rubble and white ash that resembles


    snow. I choke; she is gone. We killed her. We killed our only chance, killed our mate. Zeke wails, and I


    see Gnash, Hunter, and Shadow howl in anguish as theyy on their stomachs, and my soul feels like


    it''s cracking as I hang my head and sob. Time seems to stop around me and the silence is deafening


    when murmurs break out, making me lift my head.


    From the ashes, Zirah emerges, her naked form illuminated by the runes glowing like beacons in the


    night. I gasp at the sight of her. There''s an ethereal aura surrounding her as she steps forward.


    Glowing like the blue mes that I thought killed her and I take her in, my eyes scanning her body and


    the runes thatce her skin.


    The Eye Rune sits below her throat, tattooed into her flesh. Then next, the Star Rune on her sternum.


    Just below it, the Waves Rune; the Air Rune is below that, Fire and Earth next before¡ªthe Moon Rune


    which sits just above her navel. The Sun Runey just underneath her belly button glowing brightly,


    andstly, on her pubic bone¡ªthe Rings Rune, which I can''t seem to take my eyes off, knowing its


    significance. Interlocking rings symbolize connection, unity, and partnership. We thought she was an


    unwanted mate, but now I realize we are.


    Whispers and gasps fill the air, the gathered crowd is awestruck by the sight of their true queen.


    My father''s shock is palpable as she stands before us, her dark hair cascading down her back. Her skin


    untouched by the mes that had engulfed her moments before. She looks like a goddess, her beauty


    radiating from within. Her eyes burn with intensity, her face a mask of fury, and I can almost feel the


    power emanating from her body. Her posture is regal, as if she has been born and made from the very


    mes that awoke her.


    "But the curse... it said the oracle?" my father whispers as he watches the scene unfold.


    "You''re looking at her," Kelly snarls at him.


    "Kill the Oracle¡­. reveal the seven virtues, and thest female Lycan, you''re looking at her." Kelly


    directs her fury at my father, who sputters on his hands and knees and I turn my gaze back to Zirah.


    Her steps, however, falter, grief washing over her as she notices her grandmother''s lifeless body on the


    ground¡ªthe coven around her sobs. ¡°Grandma?" she murmurs before her scream of heartbreak


    resonates around us guttural and loud as she races over and falls to her knees, clutching her


    grandmother. The weather seems to respond to her emotions, changing swiftly; as Zirah screams her


    anguish. The skies darkened, and the wind howls as if in response to her unbearable grief.


    Thunderps and lightning strikes fill the night sky, and the raines down in sheets. The ground


    shakes with the force of the storm, and the trees sway in the wind. It is as if the heavens are mourning


    with her; the next second, lightning strikes through her.


    The cobbled ground glowed and trembled as if alive, yet her runes glow brighter from the intensity. Her


    body is suddenly illuminated in a blue-white light, and the runes that decorate her body seem to


    shimmer and pulse with life. Sparks fly from her as the lightning pierces her, and the air around her


    crackles with electricity. The cobblestone glows in the light of her runes, sizzling under my hands, the


    thunder and lightning seem in utter harmony with her. It is a sight to behold, one that fills onlookers with


    fear.


    Silence falls over everyone except the coven, who move in tofort her. As they do, a gasp is heard


    in the silence, and everyone freezes. Zirah lifts her head, and the coven steps back when I notice


    Shelley across the square, getting up among the fallen rubble and debris.


    A growl ripples and echoes around us as Zirah turns her gaze to Shelley. Scrambling to her feet,


    Shelley rushes over just as Zirah stands and drops to her knees, clutching Zirah''s legs, and begs her


    for mercy.


    "It was Theron; I had no part in it. I loved her." She pleads.


    Zirah pats her hair, and Shelley thanks her, tears streaming down her face while I gape at the woman''s


    audacity. But Zirah''s expression turns cold as she lifts Shelley''s chin with her fingertips and replies.


    "Loved her so much you killed your own sister?" her hands mp on the sides of Shelley''s head, and


    she gasps. ck tendrils snake across Shelley''s face like intricate webbing.


    Her breath forms clouds of smoke in the air as Shelley''s body freezes solid, her face twisting in terror.


    With a resounding crack, the ice breaks apart, shattering and leaving nothing but shards of the woman


    who betrayed her mother.


    My father''s scream rings loudly through the night while I watch the crowd of people back up in fear.


    Turning my head, my father crawls forward, clutching the shards of his lover turned to broken ice to


    melt on the ground.


    Zirah looks down at him with only what I can describe as pity on her face. I feel nothing at her death,


    yet I can see Mchi feels deeply. As deeply as my father, but he turns his gaze away. "You... Litha


    said it would break the curse,¡± my father sobs, peering up at her.


    "I am your curse, your mirror, a reflection of how you betrayed my mother," Zirah says coldly. "How


    does it feel, Sloth? Can you sense it, your imminent death? Is it as cold as the betrayal my mother


    felt?" she sneers before lifting her head, her eyes going to Zeke, then Lyon, and finally to me. Her


    anger, grief, and something else I can''t decipher burns in her gaze.


    Lyon, Zeke, and I get to our feet. I stagger toward her when, with an air of regal authority, she peers


    around at the crowd and speaks. "This is my kingdom now. Bow to your queen, or face the wrath of my


    wolves," she orders, ring at the guards before ring at me. Gnash, Hunter, and Shadow join her,


    standing at her side. I swallow, trying to figure out what just happened.


    All around me, people fall to their knees. Their heads bow in submission to their true ruler. The weight


    of her words and the power of her presence leave no room for defiance.


    "Zirah..." I murmur, and her eyes snap to mine.


    "Bow!" she yells with tangible fury. Zeke falls to his knees with an audible oomph, and so does Lyon


    when she walks toward me. Our wolves follow in her steps, and she stops in front of me, then lifts her


    chin to meet my gaze. Yet the burning anger in them is a warning. We hurt her, and now she is going to


    make us pay for it.


    Clenching my teeth, I fall to my knees before her, my gaze not leaving hers. She tilts her head to the


    side, and Gnash growls at me, so I bow my head.


    "Now your fate lies in my hands, and what a damned ce to be," she says before her hip hits my


    shoulder as she walks toward the path leading back to the kingdom.

 Prey Of Lycan Queen Chapter 3

    Prey Of Lycan Queen Chapter 3


    ~Zirah~


    As I make my way down the path, my heart is heavy with the weight of the night''s events, and I can feel


    the ache deep in my soul, a pain that seems unending. My emotions are like a storm raging inside me,


    churning with anger, sorrow, and a sense of betrayal that is as deep as it is painful. Her death was


    senseless and in cruelty. King Theron had taken everything from her, her kingdom, and her mate,


    but that was not enough for him. His vengeance seemed to have no end until he eradicated every


    memory of her.


    All because he couldn''t keep his dick in his pants. Yet the most difficult part ofprehending was


    feeling my mother''s betrayal. Her own sister betrayed her. All because my mother was an Oracle, a


    high priestess, a woman with power unlike most. She was born powerful, not made powerful¡ªjealousy


    and greed are two of the most disgusting traits that cause so much injustice.


    It drives people insane, and humanity is lost. My mother warned Shelley about mixing pleasure and


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    work. Warned her away from Theron, and now I understand why. She saw it ending with Shelley''s


    death. So to save her own sister, she told Theron''s wife about his infidelity and let everything out in the


    open. She knew Theron nned to kill Shelley when he was done with her. Only by doing so did she


    condemn herself and her kingdom.


    She still tried to save her sister, despite Shelley turning her back on their coven. Once out in the open,


    she knew Theron had no reason to kill her sister. What she didn''t realize was that she gave him


    enough reason toe after her, and he used his sons to do it, pitting them against each other, telling


    them whoever killed her got the high kingdom.


    So much death, all for nothing, and the worst part, his sons went along with it just for the highest seat in


    the kingdoms.


    The moonlight bathes the path in a silvery glow, casting eerie shadows around me as my feet take me


    further away from the three kings.


    As I leave the square, Kelly stops me on the path. "Zirah, wait," she calls out softly.


    I pause, turning to face her. She pulls her hood down, revealing her face as she walks toward me, and I


    realize I didn''t even stop to thank her or the coven I didn''t realize I had. "I''m sorry, Kelly. I just need to


    get away from them," I say, casting a nervous nce back at the kings who are still on their knees in


    submission.


    Kelly stops before me, her kind eyes filled with concern. She gently reaches out and stops me in my


    tracks, her touch warm andforting amidst the chaos of my thoughts. "Zirah," she says softly, her


    voice filled with understanding.


    Kelly reaches out and hugs me gently. "Don''t worry about them right now. Bute by my store


    tomorrow, okay?" she says, pulling away from our embrace.


    I nod hesitantly. "Did you know who I was all along?"


    Kelly smiles sadly and nods. "Yes, but it was too risky for me to say anything. I knew from the moment


    you stepped into the store."


    "How?" I ask.


    "We can always sense power, and yours is out of this world. Oh, and the fact your choker didn''t burn


    you," she says, straightening it, and I gasp, not realizing it never burned. I trace it with my fingertips


    and look at her when she unclips it. "Power can be consumed, but it never dies. Look at the back," she


    tells me, and I turn the choker over, looking at the back of the leather. Runes are carved into the thick


    leather, the same ones that run down from my neck to my crotch, and then a rune I''ve never seen


    before sits dead center, but it is not carved into the leather. It''s carved into the back of the giant stone."


    "I don''t recognize this one," I tell her. It looks like a crescent moon that has been turned into a bow, and


    an arrow crosses through it.


    "That''s because it is not a rune but our coven emblem. It is the symbol of Goddess Diana, who is the


    goddess of chastity, fertility, the moon, and also justice. She was often linked to Hecate, the Greek


    goddess of witchcraft and the underworld. She is also your ancestor."


    "You''re a high priestess like Litha and like your ancestor Goddess Diana."


    Gnash whines at my feet, and I nce down at him. "I''ll let you go, bute see me tomorrow, and I


    can exin more. For now, rest," Kelly says before walking off.


    As she leaves, I spot King Theron walking up the path toward her. He pauses, watching her nervously. I


    can''t help but smirk as Kelly lurches to the side and shouts, "Boo!" King Theron jumps, tripping over his


    robe andnding on his backside while Kelly saunters off, cackling to herself.


    However, my amusement is short-lived when I notice the kings chasing after me. I hastily turn and


    make my way back to the kingdom, ignoring their calls.


    Yet it doesn''t take them long to catch up.


    Regan catches up to me and grabs my arm, but I shove him off. "You don''t get to touch me! Not after


    what you all did!" I snarl at him.


    "We tried to save you, Zirah," he argues, looking hurt.


    "You did. You''re right. But I wouldn''t need saving if you had saved my mother to begin with!" I retort,


    anger ring inside me.


    Regan tries to touch me again, but I take a step back, and my wolves growl menacingly, forcing the


    kings to back up.


    "Zirah!" Lyon calls, his voice full of desperation.


    I re at him, my eyes brimming with tears. "What now, Lyon? You want me now that you see I''m your


    mate? Now that you know I¡¯m the answer to breaking the curse," He looks away guiltily.

 Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 4

    Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 4


    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± he whispers.


    ¡°What was that? Because you had no issues leaving me with Zeke!¡± I growl at him, turning my re on


    Zeke.


    ¡°And what have you got to say for yourself?¡± I snarl at Zeke.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he murmurs.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, that is not it, Zirah. We fucked up, and you can rub that in our faces all you want, but you are our


    mate!¡±


    ¡°If I choose for you to be mine!¡± I scream.


    ¡°Tables have turned, Zeke, and after what you¡¯ve done, there is no way I¡¯d choose you¡­. Any of you!¡±


    ¡°Z¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that,¡±


    ¡°And you wouldn¡¯t choose me. You said you would once,¡±


    ¡°Because you were the lesser of three evils!¡± I scream at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying¡­ don¡¯t give me that shit, Z. I know you love me,¡± Regan growls, stepping toward me.


    Hunter growls, and he backs up.


    ¡°Hunter!¡± Zeke snarls.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t answer to you no more, and you¡¯re about to learn. Neither do I,¡± Zeke looks away and nods


    once.


    ¡°Zirah, please¡­. At least give us another chance. We can fix this. Make it up to you,¡± Lyon pleads.


    Does this fucker not realize I just burned for him!


    I scoff, shaking my head. "No, you just all need to back off. I''ve lost everything because of you!" I


    scream, and lightning cracks across the sky.


    "I''ve lost everything!" I repeat, my voice breaking.


    ¡°You haven''t lost me,¡± Regan murmurs, and I look at him.


    ¡°No¡­ but you¡¯ve lost me,¡± I tell him.


    The sky opens up, and torrential rain starts to fall. The kings look up at the stormy sky, but I turn on my


    heel and continue walking when Zeke calls out.


    ¡°Finish the game, Zirah!¡± I stop, ncing over my shoulder at him.


    ¡°My father is back now. He can run your Kingdom. Go through with the marriage agreement. Even if


    you don¡¯t choose me, you can at least choose one of them.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? You want me to y your stupid little game!¡± Zeke shrugs while his brothers stare at


    him.


    ¡°Come to our kingdoms, then decide. Finish the game, then decide. If you still don¡¯t want us, we¡¯ll stand


    down from our thrones.¡±


    I scoff. All this crap was caused because of them wanting the throne, and they expect me to believe


    they would walk away from theirs for me. I shake my head and turn back toward the castle, ignoring


    them.


    When I finally reach my room, I copse onto the floor, grief washing over me in waves. The pain of


    losing my grandmother is raw and fresh, a wound reopened by the knowledge that she had been alive,


    only for me to lose her all over again.


    Memories of my mother''s death batter my mind, the image of her burning at the stake just like I did. I


    remember how my entire life shed before my eyes, how I got my runes, and how my grandmother


    always protected me.


    The cold floor presses against my cheek, my body shaking with grief as I lie there, utterly consumed by


    the memories of my past. My heart aches, and I can''t help but feel as if I''ve lost a part of myself ¨C a


    part that was taken from me twice, first by the illusion of her death and now again with her sacrifice. My


    mind floods with images of my mother and grandmother, and the memory of the day my powers first


    revealed themselves takes center stage.


    I remember the damp, earthy scent of the cave and the faint echoes of water dripping in the distance. I


    was ying near the entrance, myughter reverberating off the walls as I chased after a rabbit that


    had caught my eye. The sunlight filtered through the trees outside, casting a warm, golden glow on the


    cave''s mouth. My grandmother was busy preparing our dinner, her knife deftly slicing through the meat


    of a freshly caught rabbit.


    My curiosity got the better of me, and I reached out, brushing my fingertips against the lifeless creature.


    To my astonishment, its fur suddenly bristled with life, and it leaped up and scampered away. My


    grandmother''s eyes widened in fear, and she snatched my hands away from the rabbit, her grip tight


    and protective.


    "What did you do?" She asked, her voice quivering as I struggled to understand my newfound abilities.


    Before my grandmother could answer, a gasp echoed through the air, and we turned to see a man


    stumbling into our camp. His eyes were wide with terror, and his voice shook as he pointed a trembling


    finger at me.


    "She''s a witch," he stammered, his fear palpable.


    My grandmother shot him with her bow and arrow without hesitation, killing him instantly. She then


    dragged me back to the safety of the caves, her eyes filled with determination and concern.


    There, she branded me with runes, the searing pain causing me to cry out as she chanted a protection


    spell to obscure my powers from the world until I eventually passed out. It is now clear to me why she


    had to keep rebranding me; each time was a milestone of when I manifested more, the stronger I got,


    the quicker my magic wore off, and the weaker hers got trying to mask mine. This is why she aged so


    drastically; it wasn¡¯t the elements but me. Her magic camouged mine, trying to contain it while


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    constantly stealing those memories from me so I wouldn¡¯t be tempted to use my power, tempted to


    unleash it.


    As my tears mix with the cold stone beneath me, I can''t help but think about my dreams, the visions of


    a kingdom that haunted me throughout my life. The dreams were filled with battles, love, and betrayal,


    pieces of a past life that seemed just out of reach. And now, I am faced with the reality that my


    grandmother gave everything to protect me, just as she had done so many times before.


    I curl into myself, the weight of my grief threatening to crush me. The world outside my room seems


    distant and unimportant, and I can''t help but wonder how I could possibly face it without my


    grandmother by my side. As the rain continues to pour outside, I cling to the memories of my past,


    seeking sce in the love that my grandmother so selflessly gave me.


    After my self-pity party, I eventually gather the strength to stand, feeling the need to wash away the


    grief that clings to me. My wolves follow me into the bathroom, their presenceforting.


    The warm water begins to soothe my aching body and mind as I step into the shower. Halfway through


    my shower, Gnash suddenly jumps to his feet and stares intently at the bathroom door.


    "What is it, boy?" I ask, hastily washing the shampoo from my hair and eyes.


    As I turn to see what has caught his attention, I spot Regan standing in the doorway of the bathroom;


    his eyes fixed on me. "Hate me all you want, but I''m not leaving," he tells me, peeling off his soaking


    wet shirt.

 Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 5

    Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 5


    ~Zirah~


    He drops it to the ground, and I grit my teeth. No matter what, I can''t seem to escape them.


    He reaches for the shower door, but I grab it, holding it closed. He raises an eyebrow at me, and after a


    moment of hesitation, I let the door go.


    "What kind of guard wolves are you if you let your master in?" I scold Gnash, who whines in response.


    Regan steps into the shower, and as I move to step around him and out of the shower, he grabs my


    arm.


    ¡°Stay," hemands.


    "I have nothing to say to you," I reply, my voice cold.


    "Fine, then I''ll speak for both of us," Regan says, blocking my path and caging me against the wall.


    "You''re treading dangerously, King Regan. Just remember, water is an element I now harness, and so


    is electricity. Last I checked, they aren''t apatible mix," I snarl at him.


    ¡°You don''t want to hurt me, Zirah. You wouldn''t have let me in the shower with you if you did. Gnash


    would have ripped me to pieces the moment you spotted me if you truly wanted me gone," he retorts.


    I shake my head, unwilling to admit he''s right. "I haven''t been his master since the moment you walked


    into my life," Regan continues.


    "Fine, if that is true, then...." I look at Gnash expectantly. "Gnash, eat him," I tell Gnash, but he whines


    loudly and yawns, clearly not taking themand seriously, and lies back down.


    "You were saying? They aren''t just mine, though they seem to choose me over you lot, but they don''t


    want to hurt you either,"


    "Gnash knows I am no threat to you. He knows I won''t hurt you," Regan insists. I scoff, my anger


    ring.


    "You''ve done nothing but hurt me, Regan. Or should I call you Wrath?" He snarls in response, and I


    can''t help but growl back, surprised by the power that emanates from my voice and aura.


    "Seems I''m not the only one who can''t control my temper," Regan mocks, but I''m unimpressed by his


    words.


    Regan steps closer, and my breath hitches as I stare at his muscr chest while he towers over me.


    He grips my chin, tilting my head up and forcing me to meet his gaze. "But you''re forgetting one thing,


    Z," he says, his eyes boring into mine as his hand moves to grip my neck.


    "I''m not just Wrath. I''m also Lust." Without warning, he kisses me hard, and I struggle against him,


    eventually shoving him away. We both pant heavily, our eyes locked in defiance when he smirks, his


    eyes shing dangerously.


    "So which one do you want, Zirah? Which part of me excites you more?" he asks, his voice dripping


    with the challenge. Something inside me snaps, and I pounce on him, pressing my lips against his. His


    arms wrap around my waist, and he grips my thigh, pulling me higher so I can wrap my legs around his


    waist.


    My anger, confusion, and a lingering sense of betrayal swirl around me, creating a storm within my


    chest that rivals the one raging outside as I kiss him harder. Despite this, as Regan holds me, I can''t


    help but feel an ember of hope that not all trust has been lost, at least not with him.


    The heat of our kiss intensifies, and Regan lifts me higher, carrying me out of the shower and back into


    my room. He kicks the bathroom door shut with his foot, the sound echoing through the air as he locks


    my wolves in the bathroom and tosses me onto the bed. My eyes dart to the bathroom door, yet Gnash


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    isn''t trying to break it down to get to me, so I turn my gaze back to Regan. My heart races with a


    mixture of anticipation and anger as he crawls over me, his eyes dark with desire.


    "Is this what you want, Zirah?" he growls, his voice low and seductive, as his lips ghost over mine, a


    teasing caress that only fuels the fire burning within me. "Do you want me to take you? Or would you


    rather fight me for control?"


    I hesitate, the storm of emotions inside me is threatening to consume me. However, as I look into


    Regan''s eyes, I see something unexpected: a challenge. He knows I''m angry, and he''s daring me to


    take it out on him. And maybe, just maybe, I want to.


    In response, I push him off me and flip our positions, straddling him as I pin his wrists to the bed.


    "You¡¯re right; you don''t control me," I snarl, my voice filled with defiance, "Not anymore."


    A wicked grin spreads across his face, and he bucks his hips, causing me to gasp as his erection


    brushes against my core. "Prove it, little priestess," he taunts, his voice dripping with lust.


    Our eyes lock, and I see the raw desire in his gaze, a need that mirrors my own.


    With a growl, I lower myself onto him but hesitate, uncertain of what to do.


    As I shift my weight above him, Regan''s hands grip my hips, his fingers digging into my flesh as he


    tries to regain control.


    ¡°Tick Tock, Z, what¡¯s it gonna be?¡± I growl at him, and his eyes sh back at me in a warning.


    He knows I¡¯m a virgin, and now it almost seems like he is mocking me for it. I could burn this kingdom


    to fucking ground around us, and yet he mocks me. ¡°Are you scared? Is that it?¡± he purrs, his hand


    gripping my throat.


    My pulse bumps erratically against his hand before his hand glides down between the valley of my


    breasts.


    "You think you can handle me, Zirah?" he hisses, his voice strained with desire. "I''m not so easily


    tamed."


    I lean down, my lips brushing against his ear as I whisper, "Neither am I." I bite down on his earlobe,


    drawing a gasp from him, and then sink down on him, only to stop as a different sort of burning pain


    engulfs me, yet I think I prefer the mes of the stake.

 Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 6

    Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 6


    Before I can climb off him, he pulls me back into position. He sits up with me, clutching me to him while


    I hiss at the sudden pain, not expecting it to be so intense.


    "It will hurt, Zirah, but not for long," he whispers, his voice soft but firm.


    ¡°Just do it then,¡± I snarl at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t care, do it," I reply, my voice shaking as my legs tremble, pushing against his hands that grip


    my hips, holding me in ce.


    He repositions me above him. ¡°No, if you want it, take it, Z,¡± he growls while I grit my teeth and sink


    down, but once again, the pain causes me to freeze halfway as the burning stretch bes too much.


    I try to climb back off him, but he holds my hips firmly, not allowing me to.


    "Breathe, Z," he urges, nipping at my neck.


    I shake my head, the pain almost too much to bear. Regan tries to calm me down, yet when he fails,


    the fool decides it''s better to mock me.


    "Did it hurt as much as when you burned at the stake?" he taunts, making me growl in anger. "Or what


    about when Zeke whipped you?¡± he purrs, and my gums ache as my canines elongate at his words.


    ¡°What about when I turned my back on you and left you with Zeke?"


    Fueled by the anger his words evoke, I sink all the way down on him, a menacing, unhinged growl


    escaping my lips.


    Regan groans, "Seems I am your weakness after all, Z. But that''s okay because you''re also mine." He


    purrs, then gently kisses me. When he pulls away, he grabs my face, brushing his thumbs across my


    canines.


    "There''s that fire, the woman who bows down to no man because she knows she''s above them.¡± His


    lips crash against mine, teeth and tongue shing when he pulls away.


    "Now, show me who''s in charge." His eyes sparkling with the challenge I am more than eager to prove.


    Our bodies crash together like waves against the shore.


    With a growl, I sink lower onto him, our pelvis flush, taking him deep within me. Our bodies joined,


    fueled by anger and passion, a dance of control and surrender that leaves us both breathless and


    wanting more.


    Our moans and growls of pleasure mix with the sound of the storm outside, the thunder and lightning


    echoing the intensity of our passion. We fight for dominance, each trying to assert control over the


    other, our bodies a battleground of desire and rage.


    As the pleasure mounts, it bes impossible to tell where one of us ends and the other begins. Our


    bodies and souls entwined in a connection that transcends our anger and betrayal. And when my


    muscles tense and spasm, the world around me bes lost to the sensation that rises in me.


    My walls flutter and clench around him, making him groan when some primal urge overrides everything


    else as I finally reach the peak. It''s as if the world outside ceases to exist, leaving only the raw, primal


    energy. And I sink my teeth into his neck.


    His blood washes over my tongue, the coppery taste overwhelming my senses, and I sputter, trying to


    pull away when he fists my hair. Tears burn my eyes at what I¡¯ve done when he groans, spilling himself


    inside me.


    ¡°I¡¯m yours now. I always was, Z. And there is no one else I would rather belong to,¡± Regan tells me, his


    fingers skating over the nape of my neck gently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t reject it. Let go, Love. Your mark won¡¯t stick if you refuse it,¡± he tells me, and I realize he is


    telling me this, so the choice is ultimately mine.


    I can still pull away and reject the mark I am giving him, yet some part of me doesn¡¯t want to. Some


    part of me knows undoubtedly that he was always going to be mine.


    With that thought in mind, I sink my teeth into him deeper, feeling his soul merge and tangle with mine,


    shackling him to me. The bond snaps into ce, and I am flooded with his emotions, his sadness,


    longing, fear but most of all, his love.


    I pull my teeth from his neck and look down at him. His thumb brushes my lips. ¡°And if I refuse your


    brothers?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Then they die,¡± he tells me. My brows furrow when I feel it, the bond wrapping around every atom in


    my body, slivering under my skin like a serpent. But that is not all I feel, I feel his curse break, and my


    brows furrow.


    ¡°How?¡± I murmur.


    ¡°You¡¯re the seven virtues. You choose when we are redeemed, but first, we have to prove it,¡± my lips


    purse at his words, unsure.


    ¡°But you haven¡¯t proven anything,¡± I tell him. He grabs my hand, cing it on his chest.


    ¡°I proved I can love,¡± he whispers, ¡°And now my fate is in your hands, just like my heart. You can reject


    us at any time, which would kill us. Can¡¯t you feel it?¡± he asks. The moment he speaks the words I do,


    that extra bump, it''s hard to exin and iprehensible. It shouldn''t be possible, but I feel it right


    there in my chest.


    ¡°My life force is tied to yours,¡± he whispers.


    ¡°But why would you tell me that? Tell me I have the power to still kill you. Tell me I can reject you?¡±


    ¡°Because I want you to see me as worthy, Zirah. If not, then I don¡¯t deserve you,¡± he purrs, tugging me


    down on him. He rolls on his side, tucking me against him.


    Yet as we lie entangled in each other''s arms, I can''t help but wonder if we''ve only added fuel to the fire


    that threatens to consume us both. Only time will tell, but for now, I find a small measure offort in


    the darkness of Regan''s embrace.

 Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 7

    Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 7


    ~Zeke~


    My very essence called out to my mate. All along, the woman we¡¯d been fighting turned out to be the


    one we were searching for without even realizing it. Now, I am left deste, empty. Stripped bare of


    everything, my wolf is gone; Zirah hates me, and for good reason. My entire life has fallen in tatters


    around me, and all because I destroyed the one woman I was supposed to love.


    ¡°We still have the maze trials¡­¡± Lyon trails off, and my eyes move to him, where he is nursing the rum


    bottle in the crook of his arm. ¡°She will not y a game now, Lyon. Not when she is the prize,¡± I tell


    him, climbing off the chaise and wandering over to him. I steal the bottle from his arm, taking a sip from


    it, then another and another until my throat is raw and burning, just like the blood boiling in my veins.


    ¡°Regan will convince her,¡± Lyon states, and I can hear the hint of animosity in his tone. He¡¯s jealous.


    We both are. We can feel he is with her, feel the blood tie we share with him change. It¡¯s weakened.


    But the fact it remains at all is proof she hasn¡¯t broken the cursepletely on him. If she had, he


    wouldn¡¯t be tethered to us anymore, only her, and we¡¯d be dead. So she hasn¡¯t let him mark her, but it


    exins why her blood when we tried to mark her, was like poison to us.


    I fall back onto my chaise in the billiard room, and Lyon wanders over to the bar to fetch another bottle.


    He sways on his feet when I hear footsteps drawing nearer. Lyon looks in the door''s direction, and for a


    split second, I hold out hope that it is her. Instead, I am greeted with the look of my bewildered father as


    he stumbles into the room. A one-track mind. It is almost as if he doesn¡¯t see us in the room as he


    moves toward the bar. Followed secondster by Mchi and James. I smirk, spotting James


    wandering into the room while looking bored and fed up.


    ¡°That is thest thing you need, you old fart,¡± he growls, snatching the bottle from my father¡¯s hand.


    Mchi rolls his eyes, falling onto the chaise beside me; I hold the bottle out to him while I watch Uncle


    James fight with my father over a liquor bottle. Mchi takes the rum from me, downing half the bottle


    in three huge gulps. He offers it back to me, and I hold it up. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll get another then.¡± I pass it


    back to him and Lyon reaches above his head at the bar, chucking me a fresh bottle and saving me


    from having to get up while my father and uncle continue to squabble.


    ¡°Well, what do you suggest, James? I watch the fucking walls waiting for my death, the fucking grim


    reaper!¡± my father snarls, snatching the bottle from him. My uncle chucks his arms up in the air in


    frustration. ¡°You are too stubborn for your own good, Theo!¡± Not even Mchi gets away with calling


    him that; that was my mother¡¯s nickname for him.


    Yet, turning my head, I find Mchi staring absentmindedly at the bottle clutched between his hands. I


    nce at Lyon, who dips his head at Mchi in a silent message, asking what is wrong with him. I


    shrug, unsure myself.


    Turning my attention to Mchi, I nudge him, and he startles. ¡°These two already have you wanting to


    neck yourself,¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°No, I just can¡¯t get over Shelley¡¯s betrayal,¡±


    ¡°The witch/nanny from hell?¡± I ask.


    Mchi sits back heavily. ¡°He takes everything from me,¡± he grumbles, tipping the bottle to his lips as


    he res at my father, I too nce at him.


    ¡°Pretty sure Zirah killed her,¡± I remind him.


    ¡°No, he did. Taking your mother from me wasn¡¯t enough. He had to take her too.¡±


    ¡°Oh, will you stop with your fucking pity party? She yed us both!¡± My father snarls at him, Mchi


    immediately blows up, jumping to his feet.


    ¡°You told me you were finished with her!¡±


    ¡°I was! I haven¡¯t touched her since¡­.¡± My father trails off, his eyes going to me and Lyon briefly. Uncle


    James immediately moves to get between them as they go toe to toe. Lyon sighs, wandering over and


    stealing Mchi¡¯s spot on the couch.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your money on?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Mchi looks pretty pissed off. I reckon he¡¯ll kick his ass. I haven¡¯t seen him this mad before,¡± Lyon


    says. ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°James, he¡¯s held his tongue too long. I bet it''s fucking sharp,¡± I chuckle, sitting back in the chair to


    watch the show.


    My father is shoved into the billiard table, the huge table skidding across the ground from the force.


    ¡°You¡¯re exactly like him, you fucking cretin!¡± Mchi bellows at him.


    ¡°You darepare me to that vermin!¡± my father sneers, and Mchi scoffs.


    ¡°Well, you have to stick your dick in everything that goes past, Theron! Just like he did, god knows how


    many illegitimate kids you¡¯ve got out there,¡± Mchi retorts. My father shakes his head.


    ¡°You took Electra from me, and the moment you saw her take an interest in me, you had Father set up


    the agreement, and stole her from me.¡±


    ¡°She was my fucking mate!¡± my father yells back.


    ¡°And you cheated on her, too, with another woman I loved!¡± Mchi yells back.


    ¡°Hmm, this is getting interesting. Wonder what secrets get spilled tonight?¡± Lyon chuckles.


    ¡°I did no such thing. Your precious Shelley was amon whore. I did what any other man would do


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    when presented with pussy. I fucked it!¡± my father snarls, and Mchi ps him. I snicker, only to


    cringe when my father tackles Mchi. The billiard table is smashed in the process when my father


    body-ms him, only tond on top of him. Uncle James only just moves out of the way in time before


    they be a ball of rolling brothers. My father sits up, clutching his back and groaning like a true old


    man. Clearly, that hurt more than he anticipated.


    ¡°You fucked her because you knew I wanted her,¡± Mchi snarls as my father moves to get up,


    grabbing hold of the hand James offers him. Before he is on his feet, Mchi kicks my father in the


    stomach, sending him flying into the wall.

 Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 8

    Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 8


    ~Zeke~


    ¡°Was that necessary, Mchi, really?¡± Uncle James scolds while my father peels his body from the


    wall, that now needs fixing.


    ¡°Made me feel better,¡± Mchi shrugs, holding out his hand. James shakes his head, grabs his hand,


    pulling him to his feet with a click of his tongue.


    ¡°You jealous little scab mongrel, after everything I have done for you! I took you in! I didn¡¯t have to!¡± my


    father starts again. He hates being at the losing end of an argument, even when he is wrong.


    ¡°To rub your fucking throne in my face, don¡¯t pretend you did that for me!¡± Mchi snarls back at him.


    ¡°Oh, bullshit, Mal, and you know it. Father wanted you dead. Had I not taken you as my Beta, he would


    have killed you, along with your mother. I fucking raised you, you little mutt,¡± my father sneers.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure out of the goodness of your ck fucking heart, you swine!¡±


    James sighs and rolls his eyes while wandering over to us. ¡°This is why I am the ck sheep, who


    wants to put up with this shit daily,¡± James says, as he stops next to us and lets them carry on.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re the ck sheep because you''re half bloodsucker, gotta keep up appearances. What would


    the people think if they knew you were another brother of the King?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯tugh. Mchi is right. You probably got brothers and sisters you don¡¯t know about, secretly


    hunting your throne,¡± he chuckles.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you start picking sides, James!¡± my father spits at him, overhearing him.


    ¡°Of course not, Theo. I don¡¯t pick sides, not until the end, so I can ensure I pick the winning one. Now


    carry on as you were. Maybe he can beat some sense into you,¡± James retorts. Mchi seems to take


    that as permission because he doesn¡¯t hold back,unching at my father.


    By the time they are done, the room is all but demolished, but I saved two bottles from the bar, and I


    am keeping them safe.


    ¡°I bet on you, and you never took part,¡± I grumble when I see my father has had enough, and Mchi is


    winning. ¡°y smarter, not harder, son,¡± James says, patting my knee and hopping up.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lyon slurs drunkenly; I wish I could get as drunk as easily as him.


    Their fight seems never to end, and the morning sun starts to filter in through the heavy, torn drapes. I


    yawn. James wanders over casually to them. Obviously sick of ying referee as they both start to tire,


    throwing half-assed swings at each other. It''s like watching geriatrics fight, everything in slow motion.


    My eyes move to the clock above the entrance. Well, I suppose they¡¯ve been punching on for three


    hours now. Even so, I thought the old man would havested longer. Disappointing.


    Mchi throws a punch, and both are so exhausted they don¡¯t even block or dodge. His hand is caught


    in James,¡¯ and my father huffs like he won until James grabs his ear like he is a five-year-old.


    ¡°James!¡± my father screeches. He drags one to the corner of the room. ¡°You stay,¡± he growls at


    Mchi. Mchi res daggers but is too exhausted to fight James now. My father, however, sways.


    ¡°Ungrateful little Sod you are, aren¡¯t you? Give you my life juice, and you waste it getting your ass


    beat,¡± James scolds my father.


    ¡°Keep your voice down! You know it''s taboo!¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t so taboo when you werepping at my damn neck like a cat does milk!¡± James huffs, shoving


    my father into the busted armchair.


    ¡°You know I am a king. You have no right,¡±


    ¡°King of the kids, grow up, Theron, you never take responsibility for anything. Mchi is right. Twice


    you have taken from him.¡±


    ¡°Electra was my mate!¡± he argues.


    ¡°Maybe so, but Shelley was not,¡± James tells him, and my father grumbles, folding his arms across his


    chest.


    ¡°Now the question remains, how do we fix this?¡± he nces between them, and I sit up to see if Uncle


    James has an idea.


    ¡°We can¡¯t, I am as good as dead. She isn¡¯t going to choose them. I am living off borrowed time,¡± my


    father answers, and my brows pinch. ncing at Lyon, he is snoring softly, I nudge him, and he jolts


    awake.


    ¡°Damn it, who won?¡± he asks immediately.


    ¡°James. You owe me a year of wheat. He¡¯s the only one still standing,¡± Lyon huffs, annoyed. Well, it


    isn¡¯t aplete lie.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know that. You just need to convince her, and these two¡ª¡± James¡¯ gaze moves to us.


    ¡°Where is Regan?¡± he questions suddenly, only just realizing Regan isn¡¯t here.


    ¡°With Zirah,¡± I answer.


    ¡°Well, it seems one of you is smart; while you two are drowning your sorrows, he is burying his inside


    her,¡± James snickers, and I growl at him.


    ¡°Convince her to what?¡± Lyon asks.


    ¡°To ept you both,¡± Lyon scoffs, and so do I.


    ¡°Yeah, right, we are as good as dead,¡± I tell him, downing the remnants of my bottle.


    ¡°Keep drinking this shit, and you will be,¡± he snarls. Snatching the bottle from me, he tosses it into the


    firece and the ss explodes.


    ¡°She might as well kill me right now and get it over with if my life is in their incapable hands,¡± my father


    growls, shooting a re at us.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting about now, old man?¡± I question.


    ¡°The curse, Zeke. Why do you think I needed to name an heir? Find a way to break the curse!¡± my


    father snarls. ¡°I¡¯m fucking dying. You three were cursed, but so was I!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lyon asks.


    ¡°I was cursed to die if the curse wasn¡¯t broken. Litha gave me 21 years to break it, or I die.¡± my father


    exins, and I look at Lyon, who is suddenly fully alert.


    ¡°Wait, this is why you made us take part in the maze trials?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, my time is running out!¡±


    ¡°How much time do you have left?¡±


    ¡°Until the next full moon, when Zirah shifts on her 21st birthday, if you three haven¡¯t marked her, I die.¡±


    ¡°So you have two weeks?¡± Lyon asks, my father sighs and nods.


    ¡°Yep, you are definitely dead, then. We can go casket shopping tomorrow if you like. We¡¯ll pick you out


    a real cushy one,¡± I tell him, and he growls.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Maybe we can paint a sloth on it?¡± Lyon suggests. I snicker at his words and my father¡¯s horrified face.


    ¡°Do you really care so little for me?¡± he asks.


    ¡°You made your bed,¡± I start, but I am cut off by Lyon.


    ¡°Casket!¡± Lyon corrects.


    ¡°You made your casket. Now you lie in it,¡± I tell him with a shrug, just as I see Hunter walk into the


    room. We all turn our attention to the door, and momentster, Zirah walks in, stopping in her tracks.

 Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 9

    Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 9


    ~Zirah~


    The sight that greets me is one I never expected. The billiard room, usually filled withughter and the


    clinking of sses, now looks like a battlefield. Tables and chairs are upturned, the remnants of


    shattered ssware litter the floor, and the room is filled with sharp tangs of blood and sweat. In the


    midst of the destruction, the men I''ve unfortunatelye to know, now look more like warring


    barbarians than the kings they are supposed to be.


    "Did a tornado hit this ce?" I ask, my voice echoing in the silence that follows my entrance.


    "Something like that," Zeke grumbles, slouched in a chair, a bottle in his hand.


    I raise an eyebrow at him. "Looks more like you have been fighting."


    My gaze drifts to Mchi, who is leaning against the wall, his chest heaving and a bloody cut on his lip.


    As I step further into the billiard room, cautiously, my heart pounds against my rib cage. The air is thick


    with tension and the smell of sweat. I take in the scene before me - King Theron and Mchi stand in


    the center, their clothes disheveled and torn. They both move away from each other, slowly, the force of


    their encounter still lingering in the air.


    The two of them seem to sway in the aftermath of their battle, as if they can still feel the fury of the


    fight. Around them, Zeke and Lyon stand, their faces pale and their eyes wide as they watch me.


    The entire room falls silent as I walk in, my feet silent against the hardwood floor. I flick my wrist, and


    magic spills out of me, a wave of energy washing over the room and clearing a path to the door at the


    end of the billiard room. That door leads to the kitchens.


    I begin to walk forward, but my path is blocked by King Theron. He stands at the edge of the billiard


    table, his presence looming and powerful. His gaze pierces me, my mother¡¯s face floating through my


    mind as if she were standing before me. I lock eyes with him, my gaze deadly.


    ¡°Zirah...¡± His voice is low but thick with emotion.


    I stand there, my heart pounding as I stare into his eyes. I want tosh out, cast a spell, and make him


    pay for what he did to my mother. Watch him burn the way she did. "You''re in my way," I tell him.


    He tilts his head to the side, his eyes shing dangerously. "This is my--"


    "Was!... It was your kingdom; it''s not anymore. So again, Theron, you''re in my way,"


    "You would dismiss me so easily, Zirah," I ignore him and step past him, moving toward the kitchens.


    "Fine, but at least give my sons a chance," Theron states.


    I turn my head slightly, almost chuckling and his statement. He must truly be a mad man to think I


    would even still consider his sons as viable suitors.


    "They had their chance," I say, my voice cold and distant. "And they chose their path. They chose to


    stand by you, Sloth."


    His eyes flicker with pain, a hint of regret perhaps, but I don''t have the luxury of sympathy, not for him. I


    continue my walk toward the kitchen, my heart pounding in my chest. I feel Theron''s gaze on my back,


    heavy and intense, but I refuse to turn around.


    Instead, I move into the kitchen. The kitchens are in chaos when I finally reach them, a flurry of activity


    that pauses only when the kitchen staff notice my presence. I don''t have time to deal with their


    questions, or their fear.


    The kitchen staff exchange nces, but no one speaks. They''re scared, I realize, scared of me and


    what I represent. They''re loyal to Theron, their King, and they probably think that helping me is akin to


    treason.


    "You''re scared," I say, not as an usation but as a statement of fact. "I understand. But I am not your


    enemy."


    I pause, looking at each one of them, when I notice their attention go behind me.


    "Where is my brother?" Zeke asks, and I exhale, not wanting to deal with him.


    "Asleep," I answer, moving toward the coffee machine. I have hardly slept, tossing and turning and


    waking every hour. I need coffee and lots of it if I am to visit Kellyter today.


    "So that''s it, you just made your choice and fuck the rest of us?" Lyon snarls.


    I keep my back to them as I prepare my coffee, the machine''s low hum filling the tense silence. "It was


    never about ''the rest of you''," I say, my voice steady despite the turmoil inside me. "It''s always been


    about justice. For my mother. For everyone, your father has hurt."


    "And what about us?" Zeke demands, his voice echoing in the kitchen. "What about what he''s done to


    us? We''re his sons, Zirah, but we''re not him."


    I turn then, cup in hand, to face them. Their expressions are filled with anger, hurt, confusion...


    emotions I can empathize with but cannot afford to be swayed by. Not now.


    "You chose your side when you chose to stand by him," I tell them, my gaze steady. "If you''re so


    different from your father, prove it. Show me you''re not just his puppets."


    Lyon bristles at my words, but Zeke holds him back with a hand on his arm. Zeke''s gaze meets mine,


    hard and unyielding. "And if we can''t?"


    "Then you''re no better than him," I say, my tone final. I take a sip of my coffee, the bitter taste


    grounding me. "And you will face the same fate."


    Their reactions are mixed. Lyon looks like he''s about to explode, but Zeke just watches me, his eyes


    filled with something that looks like... understanding? I don''t know, and I don''t have the time to figure it


    out.


    "If we die, it will kill Regan," Zeke speaks as I pass him.


    "You forgave him," Lyon adds, just as a bewildered Regan rushes into the kitchen. The look of relief on


    his face when he spots me, is evident. Gnash rushes to his side instantly, bouncing on his feet with


    excitement.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I woke up, and you were missing," he let out a breath, moving toward me.


    "We would not hurt her," Lyon growls, but Regan growls back.


    Regan ignores his brothers, instead leading me to the door and back to the ruined billiard room.


    However, it is now empty, except for James. James is a vampire with paler skin than that of a Lycan,


    sharp features, and piercing eyes. His long ck hair is slicked back and tied at the nape of his neck,


    and his lips are drawn into a tight line. He stands tall and proud; his gaze fixed on me as if he could see


    straight through my soul. He is intimidating and powerful and exudes strength and authority.

 Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 10

    Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 10


    ~Zirah~


    Yet there is something eerie about this man, wisdom beyond the age he looks. He had an uncanny


    resemnce to his brothers Mchi and Theron, yet he seems calmer, more levelheaded. His eyes


    track me as I move toward him, like a cat hunting a mouse, his movements graceful, otherworldly.


    "They''re right, you know?" the vampire man states casually. He tosses a billiard ball back onto the


    broken table.


    "You forgave Regan," he continues.


    "I marked him. That doesn''t mean I forgive him," I tell him and Regan drops his head. James shrugs,


    stepping closer until he stands before me. I nce at my wolves, yet they don''t seem fazed by this


    man''s presence.


    "Same thing. Yet what if I told you one of them had already earned a ce beside you? Maybe both


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    have, yet I know for sure one never did," he tells me, his eyes cutting to Regan. Regan growls and


    steps forward, yet I put my hand on his chest. This man, as odd as he is, there is something knowing


    about him and I suddenly want to know what he means.


    However, he nces over my shoulder when he hears movement behind me. "Finish the maze trials.


    Maybe not all of them are dead ends like you think," he says cryptically.


    "You want me to forgive them, let them live when they''ve done nothing to earn their lives?"


    "Well, that is debatable. But how do you expect them to prove it, if you''ve condemned them already?"


    he asks in return.


    I nce at Regan, yet his jaw is tight, and he is ring daggers at his uncle. "Maybe you were too


    quick to forgive this one without really getting to know your other choices, Zirah."


    "Choices? I am the choice. They chose wrong,"


    "Maybe so, but so did your mother. She didn''t just curse the Lycan Kings. She cursed all the Lycans.


    Now what do you think will happen when the entire Lycan poption finds out a female Lycan exists?


    What do you think your kingdom''s enemies will do? ... They''lle for you and you know it. You don''t


    have to like them or even forgive them, but it''s better to have allies on your side than to know only


    enemies. Somehow, I believe you''ll find they want the same thing."


    "I want revenge; I highly doubt they want the same," I tell him, about to move past him when he grabs


    my arm.


    "Who said they didn''t?" he whispers.


    "My brother wasn''t the best father. He has yed his sons against each other from the moment they


    existed. How do you expect them to act differently when that is all they''ve ever known?" he tells me. I


    look at him, his blood-red eyes peering back at me.


    "Finish the maze trial, this marriage agreement, then decide. If you decide they deserve death, I will kill


    them myself," he tells me, and I am taken aback by his words.


    "You would kill your own nephews?"


    "Ah, see, Zirah. You don''t live as long as I have by ying on the losing side. Instead, you choose the


    winner, and if that means ending Theron''s reign and standing at your side, then I will do it. Everyone


    has an agenda. Use it to your advantage. You may not want them, but one day you may need them,"


    he tells me. I think about his words and what it truly means to be thest female Lycan, when I


    suddenly think of Regan''s mother. How it haunts Regan, that after Litha, my mother--- Adira, was the


    The thought of the most probable way in which her life ended creeps up my spine. Could the Lycan


    men have been so depraved and desperate to defile their queen in such a disgustingly brutal manner?


    Would the same happen to me? Being the only source to restore the Lycan poption. I dismiss the


    notion immediately.


    I have something Regan¡¯s mother did not possess: magic. Not only that, but I am the most powerful


    witch in existence. And anyone who crosses me will learn exactly how powerful that is.


    "I''ll think about it," I tell him, walking off.


    "Don''t think too long, Zirah. Last I heard, we are about to wage war with the Vampiric Kingdom. Without


    them, you''d be going to war already losing," James tells me, and I stop.


    "Pardon?" I ask, turning around.


    "Here I was thinking you were smart. The attack, the one where Zeke, Lyon, and Regan killed the


    vamps to save you, when you crossed that border when you ran?"


    The night I was nearly gang-raped by those blood-sucking leeches. "What about it?" I ask.


    "One of them was the vampire king''s son." I nce at Zeke, Lyon, and Regan. None of them meet my


    gaze, yet that in itself tells me James is telling the truth.


    "War is imminent; I n on being on the winning side. So do me a favor and win... But you won''t if your


    kings are dead or fighting among themselves," he tells me.


    "Do you think it is so easy to forgive them?" I question, wondering how he could expect such a thing.


    "Forgiveness is never for the betrayer, Zirah. It''s for the betrayed. It''s the only way you''ll find peace.


    You can hate them, despise them, and want vengeance, but then what?".


    "Yes, forgive them when they deserve it. But that isn''t the only reason you should forgive them. You


    have the power to be the most powerful high priestess since your ancestors, since your mother. But


    look how it ended for them all. Don''t be your ancestors'' Karma Zirah."


    "Their Karma? The only one being served their Karma is the king!" I snarl.


    "If that is so, why were you cursed along with them?" he asks. My brows pinch, and he gives me a


    knowing look, one I can''t decipher. He then turns on his heels and wanders off.


    "Who did you say your uncle was again?" I ask Regan.


    "Weird is what he is," Zeke says,ing up behind me.

 Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 11

    Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 11


    Regan POV


    When I woke up to Zirah gone, for a split second I thought she left me. Panic spread throughout my


    entire body, so the relief upon finding her was immense. However, that is short-lived after my uncle


    added his opinion to the mix. Yes, I wanted her to finish the marriage trials, yet I never bargained for


    her toe to the kingdom, why can''t it be held here. This is technically her home, after all. I had no


    such qualms when I didn''t know she was my mate about hering to my kingdom, it would have


    driven her away yet now the thought of losing her has me dying inside, and she hasn''t yet. How bad


    would it feel if I actually did lose her when I just got her. What happens when she realizes I am truly the


    monster they say I am.


    "Who did you say your uncle was again?" she asks me. A man who knows too much, I think bitterly.


    "Weird is what he is," Zeke says,ing up behind us. I re at him as he moves to fall in line with


    her. Zirah says nothing, just sighs heavily like she is bored with Zeke already.


    "You''re so fucked if she agrees to continue the game," Zekeughs through the mind-link. I growl back


    at him, not realizing I also growled out loud. Zirah nces at me then stops abruptly, ncing between


    us both. "It''s no longer a fucking game," I warn him through the mind-link.


    "Never mind them, Love ,sibling rivalry and all.¡± Lyon purrs, dropping his hands on her shoulders.


    "What''s no longer a game?" Zirah asks abruptly, making us all jump, when she''s using the mind-link


    that she should not have ess too. I haven''t marked her yet.


    "Wow, this is a weird sensation," she adds. I shove her out and Zeke smirks.


    "Seems our little witch hybrid is a fast learner," Zeke taunts us. I can feel her trying to open the link


    again, yet I keep her effectively blocked. "Obviously not that fast because you blocked me," she says,


    shooting me a re.


    "No secrets, you want me to continue the game, I don''t want any of you hiding shit from me," she


    growls, stomping off. Our wolves chasing after their master. Because, let''s face it, now I think they''ll


    turn on us instantly if she wishes. I jog to catch up to her. For someone small, she can surely move


    when pissed off. I catch her on the stairs,cing my fingers through hers, but she jerks her hand away.


    "I am not a prize to be won," she snarls.


    "You eavesdropped too early," I tell her. She nces over her shoulder at Zeke and Lyon, who are


    following and watching us.


    "Then what did he say that angered you?"


    "It''s like Lyon said, sibling rivalry. I shrug, hoping she buys it, by the look on her face she doesn''t yet


    she adds nothing, but I can tell she is seething beneath her calm facade. Feel it through the bond I now


    share with her, I can feel her effortlessly, it makes me wonder if she can feel me, she had no issues


    invading our mind-links. I wonder if it extends to my emotions too, even if we haven''t marked her.


    Guiding Zirah through the borate maze of the castle, I can''t help but feel an unshakable sense of


    dread. Gnash, Hunter, and Shadow tread closely behind us, their amber eyes flickering like wildfires in


    the shadows. There''s an undercurrent of fear that she''ll discover the beast she first believed I was. Yet


    at the same time, an intense desire to be a better man for her has also arisen. I am not worthy of her,


    yet I want to be.


    I draw her closer as we walk, a warm force contrasting against the cold stone beneath our feet. Her


    skin against mine makes sparks rush across my body. A bizarre but weing sensation. Zirah leans


    into me, stealing my warmth as I lead back to her room, yet I pause, wanting to go to mine. "Can we


    sleep in mine?" I ask her, much preferring my own room over her bare one.


    "But I need to grab a new shirt, Gnash drooled on this one," she huffs.


    "You can borrow one of mine," I tell her, nudging her toward my room. Plus, I have wolfsbane in my


    room, and with how antsy I am after running into my uncle, I might need it. One part of me wants to kill


    him for his words, that little seed of doubt he has nted in her head. Another part knows he''s right.


    Reluctantly, she follows me to my room, pushing the door open. I am smashed with the cold draft from


    the open balcony. The room is dark, and I flick the light on, then move to start the fire while Zirah goes


    and raids my walk-in closet,ing out in just one of my shirts.


    I watch her move toward my bed. The sight of her in my shirt is nothing short of arousing. The sight of


    her in my shirt is intoxicating. It clings to her curves in ways that ignite an insatiable need within me. My


    shirt hangs off one shoulder, revealing an inch of skin that makes my mouth dry. Its length swallows


    her, but stops mid-thigh, creating a vision that makes my heart race. Her dark hair, a spiraled mess,


    cascades down her back, she''s stunning. The rune tattoos running up both her arms are currently


    dormant, but I know their potential. One slight emotion¡ªI know she can activate them, and they''ll burn


    fiercely like precious gems against her pale skin.


    The sight of her stirs something deep within me, a primal urge to im her, like I have any right over


    this captivating creature before me. Yet, she holds an unwitting power over me without our bond even


    being fully formed.


    Yet, it''s not merely her physical allure that ensnares me. It''s the way she moves, boldly captivating, that


    captures my attention. Each step she takes radiates an aura that seeps into the chill of the room,


    warming everything around her like fire melting snow. She knows who she is now, she knows how


    powerful she truly is, and that both scares and excites me. It scares me because she doesn''t need me,


    she doesn''t need anyone. Yet it excites me seeing how confident she is now, how fearless. She was


    fearless before, but now she is something else.


    My breath hitches in my throat as a wave of desire crashes into me, watching Zirah, climb on top of my


    bed amongst the pile of fur nkets and pillows. She looks like an angelic entity, bound directly to the


    throne of God or perhaps the entrance of Hades.


    I find her irreceable, an intoxicating mix of divinity and danger that holds me willingly captive. Yet


    when I see Gnash following her along with his brothers, I can''t help but smirk.


    "No, you take up too much room," she whines when all three wolves pounce onto the bed. She huffs,


    "Well, his bed is bigger, I guess it''s okay then," she coos, scratching Hunter''s head. Turning back to the


    fire I was supposed to be building, I wonder how my brothers are coping without their wolves, not


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    having Gnash is like having a limb removed, yet I rather her protected.


    ¡°Regan,¡± she finally breaks the silence, her voice soft and curious. "Are you lighting it or staring at it?"


    she asks, shaking me once again out of my thoughts. She flicks her fingers, fire shoots past me, and I


    jump, the mes smash the logs and send mes up the chimney in a roar when she giggles. I peer


    over at her, and she looks at me innocently.


    Author Note


    Hi guys, unsure if you can see these, but if you can, I will try to keep updating them here. It''s annoying


    being asked for updates for an app I don''t work for, but I no longer work for Goodnovel, so make sure


    you follow my Author Page. Jessica Hall Author page on Face book, but I willplete these here, so


    you can finish them but all future books will be elsewhere.

 Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 12

    Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 12


    ~Regan POV~


    "You could have burned me," I tell her, and she raises an eyebrow at me. Yeah, she has too much


    control and power now for that. "Want to rephrase that? Maybe next time I will miss intentionally," she


    chuckles. I shake my head, wandering over to her while shedding my clothes. Reaching the bed, I


    growl when I see her wolves separating me from her, and they move instantly, all three jumping off the


    bed and wandering toward the fire.


    Climbing on the bed, Zirah rolls to face me. ¡°Tell me about your mother. How did she die?¡± she asks


    suddenly, and I pause.


    The question punctures my heart. My mother¡¯s death is a wound that has never quite healed, a


    constant reminder of the horrors this curse has caused us.


    "She... she died not long after we realized the curse had truly worked," I start, swallowing the lump


    that''s forming in my throat, pulling the nket back, and lying beside her. You don''t have to tell me the


    gritty details, Regan; I just want to know what happened surrounding her death," She adds, and I can


    feel her guilt at her curiosity. "It''s fine, I''ll tell you. You''ll find out anyway."


    I pull her closer, dragging her on top of me. She rests her chin on her hands, waiting for me to continue


    while I brush my fingers through her hair, loving how silky her hair feels slipping through my fingers.


    "No woman had given birth to a girl for years. Litha''s curse was no longer a myth but a nightmare we


    were living in. Only my mother and I knew about Litha''s daughter. You. Still being alive. We thought


    your grandmother was the oracle, never imagining it could be you. So we went looking for you both,


    hoping to reverse the curse.¡±


    My chest tightens at the memory of thest few moments with my mother. ¡°Female Lycans were


    hunted to near extinction. My mother was thest, hidden within the safety of the castle. When she


    learned I was going to look for you, she insisted shee. I couldn''t refuse her. She was the only


    person who could help. We didn''t trust my father to know; his anger back then made him irrational, he


    would have killed you both had he ever found you, but we were hoping to convince your grandmother


    to break the curse, so she came with me."


    I take a breath, steeling myself for whates next. "We were ambushed. Our own people turned on


    us, fueled by the belief that we had cursed them. The kingdoms were at war, and it turned everyone


    savage."


    My voice drops to a whisper, the agony of the memory slicing through me like a sword. "They took my


    mother. Made me watch as they vited her, as they...¡± My voice cracks, and I feel a shudder wrack


    my body. ¡°Then they killed her. In front of me. And all I could do was watch."


    The silence that follows is heavy, a tangible weight pressing down on me.


    "My brothers found us the next day," I continue after a moment, my voice barely audible. "I was barely


    clinging to life next to our mother''s lifeless body. They med me, said I should''ve protected her, that I


    shouldn''t have allowed her to leave the safety of the castle. But I knew better. She would''ve left on her


    own if she had to. She died trying to help me find you. Not only that, but she wasn¡¯t just worried about


    my father''s anger, but mine; she wanted to protect you."


    "Because you''re Wrath?" she whispers.


    "Yes, my anger can be obsessive. She knew that. Witnessed it first hand."


    The confession hangs in the air, a haunting specter that bridges the gap between my past and our


    present. I feel drained, like a vessel emptied of its contents.


    As I look into Zirah''s eyes, I see a flicker of something¡ªunderstanding, maybe, or sympathy. Whatever


    it is, it offers a small piece of relief to see her not me me as the rest of them do. In her, I hope to find


    not just my salvation but also my redemption.


    A chance to be the man my mother believed I could be, the king my people need, and the protector


    Zirah deserves. "Did you catch her killers," she asks, and my eyes flicker at her words.


    "Zeke and Lyon did, with my uncle''s help," I tell her.


    "They got what they deserved,"es Zeke''s voice, making her jump, and I sigh, turning to look at the


    balcony. "You know I have a door, right? What is with you and Lyon never using it?"


    "Maybe because you don''t answer when we knock, brother," Zekeughs, sauntering into the room.


    "You wanted your clothes," he says, looking at Zirah. He tosses a few garment bags over the arm of the


    sofa.


    "She has clothes," Zeke''s eyes sh ck as he peeks over at her, and I know he''s staring at her ass


    cheeks. I pull my shirt down on her, and he smirks.


    Zirah presses her lips together as she watches him wander over to his wolf. He drops into an armchair,


    and Zeke pats his chest. Hunter sits up, looking at him, then at Zirah, wanting permission, which makes


    Zeke growl. "You know how annoying that is?" he asks her.


    "I was the one that bottle-fed the bastard, and he looks to you for permission toe to me," Zirah


    to steal her attention away, not wanting to steal her away. It''s irrational; I know that. Zirah is made for all


    of us, yet I want to keep her a little longer to myself. I''d rather have her to myself, yet as much as I hate


    my brothers, they are my brothers, and they are her true mates too. But I always lose to them if the


    past is anything to go off. Her face softens slightly like she knows where my thoughts went.


    "I''m not breakable. We''ve proved that not even fire will take me from you, so your wrath won''t either,"


    she whispers as she leans down to peck my lips.


    "Oh, for the love of--" Zeke''s words cut off abruptly when she turns to re at him.


    "If I have to watch you both fornicate. Can I at least have my wolf.... please?" he asks. She nods to


    Hunter, who all but skids across my floor to get to him before pouncing into hisp.


    "Now carry on as you were; I don''t mind watching free porn," he adds when I hear footstepsing up


    the steps from the outside balcony. I groan.


    "Knock Lyon; Regan suddenly fears his privacy for some odd reason," Zeke calls out just as Lyon rips


    the curtain back to step into the room. "On what?" Lyon asks, and I peer over at him while he actually


    attempts to knock on curtained doors, which are curtains built inside a frame. "Knock... Knock! Happy?"


    "You forgot the secret Password..." Zeke tells him, and Lyon''s brows furrow.


    He looks at me questionably. I roll my eyes. "Let me guess. You want to visit your wolf?" Lyon nods


    once, and Zirah rolls her eyes, nodding toward the firece, where Shadow jumps on him the moment


    Lyon takes a seat. Shadow frantically starts licking his face.


    "So.... have you decided?" Zeke asks, not so casually.


    "I don''t want to be part of your stupid games," she states.


    "Good, because I am no longer looking for a throne?" Zeke states, and Lyon nods.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "We want our mate," Lyon adds.


    "And if your mate doesn''t want you?"


    "Well, I guess we burn in her mes," Zekeughs.


    "You want to live. That is all this is," Zirah states.


    "Well, maybe, maybe not. But you won''t know unless you give us a chance to prove ourselves," Zeke


    tells her.

 Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 13

    Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 13


    ~Zirah~


    Sighing, I know he''s right, but that doesn''t make me anymorefortable with the idea of being in their


    kingdoms. "Okay, you said your piece, so leave," Regan tells his brothers. "We just got here?" Lyon


    exims. "Besides, I came bearing gifts!" Lyon states and I raise an eyebrow at him, he rummages


    inside his jacket pocket, pulling out a clip lock container. He tosses it at Regan, who snatches it. He


    holds the clear container to reveal a now mushed Cupcake.


    "Your point being? This is my room, go. Unless you want to watch?" Regan chuckles darkly.


    Lyon res at him, his eyes moving to me, and I raise an eyebrow at Regan, who openly taunts his


    brothers over my mark being on his neck.


    "Why would you bring a cupcake?" Zekeughs. But I am ravenous, so pluck the container from


    Regan''s hands. I pop the lid open, pulling out an icing covered cupcake. "In case I had to bribe her to


    see my wolf, what girl doesn''t like cake?" Lyon says as I go to bite into it then pause. "You aren''t trying


    to poison me, are you?" Regan leans down, biting my cupcake. "Hey?" I snarl at him and he licks his


    lips. "Not poisoned," he winks. I huff, biting into the giant cupcake, or what''s left of it.


    "Yeah, I would have let him visit for this, take notes, Zeke," I tell him while eating the rest of the


    cupcake.


    "See?" Lyon states smugly.


    "Okay, you''ve fed her and pet your wolf, now off you fucks!" Regan says, but neither of them leave.


    "Fine, voyeur away then," Regan states.


    Yet he seems unsure, there is nervous energy radiating from him, I can see it clearly in his aura.


    Something has upset him, and I know it is more than his brothers invading his room. He¡¯s been off


    since the encounter with his uncle, his mood rapidly changing.


    "Well, I am notining at watching,mence," Zekeughs, and I turn my gaze to him where


    Hunterzes across hisp, enjoying the scratches he''s getting.


    "Fine with me!" Regan growls and pounces on me, his lips crash against my mine hungrily. I pull away,


    my face ming at his actions. "Regan!" I breathe, yet his lips don''t stop, instead hungrily devouring the


    skin along my neck and corbone before forcing his way between my legs.


    "Stop, your brothers are right there," I tell him, and he groans. "So, I only have you for a few more


    hours before one of them whisks you away to their kingdom."


    "Wait, you''re noting with me?" I ask him. He leans on his elbows, looking down at me. "Do you


    want me, too?" I nod, and he sighs, dropping his head onto my shoulder. "No.¡± Zeke says abruptly, ¡°We


    each get her a week to ourselves, no interference," Zeke states.


    "I am not going anywhere with you alone," I tell him, and he rises from his armchair, wandering closer.


    "You''ll have, Gnash," Regan tells me. "And Hunter and Shadow, you''re perfectly safe, Zirah," Zeke


    says, crawling onto the bed. Regan growls at him.


    "You just have to choose whose kingdom you''re visiting first," Zeke purrs, leaning down, I pull away


    from him and his eyes sparkle mischievously. "You''re my mate too," Zeke purrs.


    "I will scorch your ass if you try to force me to fuck you," I snarl at him.


    "Who said anything about forcing you. I am well aware of the power that runs through your veins. We


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    will have to learn to share you eventually," I scoff at his words, only for his lips to cut the noise that


    leaves me. His tongue invades my mouth, his fingers tangling in my hair. I bite his lip hard, his blood


    floods my mouth, and he groans, but he pulls away.


    His eyes sh dangerously and so do Regan''s followed by his growl that is almost deafening. "Zeke!"


    Lyon scolds.


    "Can always join us, Lyon," Zeke tells him. I re at him that he just assumes I would want him near


    me at all. "Come on, Zirah. You can''t deny the mate bond, I know you feel it, you can hate me, curse


    me, but you are mine just as much as I am yours," he purrs, leaning closer again. He is right, his bond


    and aura radiates toward me. Yet I don''t forget the things he''s done.


    "It''s up to you. You have the power to control us. We can be yours totally if you allow us." Zeke sounds


    sure of himself, so calm despite the fire I see burning in his aura.


    "You''re right; I do have the power, Zeke. I have more than you canprehend, more than I can. So I


    would pick your next move carefully, for it might be yourst," I warn him, and heughs but pulls away


    and leans against the headboard. "I don¡¯t mind watching," he winks at me.


    "See?" Regan purrs, swallowing any words I was nning to say. How do I stop this? It is the bond''s


    doing. It won''t leave me alone. My body aches and aches for them both. I can feel their presence; it is


    at surface level. They are both near, yet they don''t try to push any more onto the bond that is there, nor


    do they try to ignore it. Regan''s lips travel lower, allowing me to catch my breath when I feel his hands


    grip my thighs before they trail beneath his shirt.


    He pulls my panties down and tosses them off the side of the bed, then buries his face between my


    legs. A groan vibrates against my sensitive folds at the heated lick and pull of his rough tongue


    sweeping between my folds. I bury my hands into his hair and tighten his grip when I feel his mouth


    mp onto my clit.


    I arch and pant, falling back onto the bed. Regan growls and pushes his lips harder against me before


    he twirls his tongue softly, tugging on me with a soft bite, as he continues to pull and suck on my clit


    with soft gentle strokes of his tongue; he drags it across the sensitive flesh while sucking all of me into


    his mouth.


    "Oh fuck... Regan... Don''t stop... please," I hear myself whisper out hoarsely, holding onto his head to


    keep him where I want him. Reganughs against me and licks up closer, pushing his finger deep


    inside of me. I cry out at the intrusion and feel my inner walls contract around him. He is so rough with


    me when I feel fingers scraping my neck, I''m acutely aware it''s Zeke and I growl. They had their


    chance to leave, and I notice Lyon has suddenly disappeared, yet Zeke remains. ¡°Where did Lyon go?¡±


    I murmur, lifting my head and looking for him and Shadow.


    ¡°Maybe I am not the only Glutton Zirah, it seems you want all of us,¡± Zeke chuckles and I growl at him.


    ¡°No, I am just shocked he left when you haven¡¯t,¡± I sneer at him. ¡°Na, Lyon got a moralpass.


    Doesn¡¯t want to use the mate bond to his advantage, me, I have no such reservations.¡± Well, he''ll get a


    mad case of blue balls because I am not giving him anything. He sweeps my hair over one shoulder,


    his lips trailing down my neck.


    His hands grip my shirt, pulling it off over my head. His hands cup my breasts, squeezing them, and I


    groan, feeling his hands on me while Regan¡¯ tongue moves relentlessly. "I''m not sleeping with you," I


    snarl at Zeke.


    "Never said you had to," he purrs, his hand going to my throat, as he pulls me up, slipping behind me


    and pulling me from Regan, who growls at him. "Chill bro, I am not stealing her," Zeke murmurs. "Just


    making her morefortable,"


    "In your hands, not likely," I scoff as he pulls me between his legs. He tilts my head back, his lips


    grazing mine. "You''d be surprised, Zirah, maybe mine are the safest to be in. Maybe I am not the


    monster, maybe the real one has his face buried between your thighs,¡± he murmurs, before kissing me.


    I squirm, fighting to breathe under him. Yet Regan quickly cuts off any thoughts I might have had when


    he plunges his tongue inside me. I gasp, pulling my lips away and peering down to find Regan''s dark


    eyes watching me.

 Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 14

    Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 14


    ~Zeke~


    The air suddenly thickened as I set my eyes upon Zirah''s voluptuous curves - exposed for my pleasure.


    Her glistening tan skin is flush with arousal, her breathse in short and shallow. Her runes glowing


    brighter the more aroused she bes, glowing like beacons on her skin, shing before my eyes. It


    makes me wonder what would happen when she is ravished by all of us.


    Regan feverishly tastes her, licking between her thighs in a frenzy as I fondled her delicate breasts,


    feeling each quiver as passion coursed through her body. There was an undeniable thrill of being a


    voyeur to their carnal encounter, yet the sight only seemed to stoke the fire inside me even more. An


    insatiable hunger to own herpletely, taking over my every thought.


    Shey before us so willingly, oblivious that Regan and I were two sides of the same coin; both hungry


    beasts, but only one could im dominance. Yet even I am not foolish enough to challenge my brother


    directly, not while he is in this state, Wrath and Lust, the two things tend to go hand in hand with him,


    and she is sin, desire and every other naughty little inkling of dirty thought thates to mind, so


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    challenging him now for control over her would kill us both when he kills me.


    I smile hungrily, knowing I have the key to what she needs and desires beyond her wildest dreams.


    "Fuck," I purr as Regan''s tongue drags harder over her clit, she whines and pants, grasping at his head


    to bring him closer. Her body quivers, and I decide to test her just a bit further. My eyes met Regan''s,


    and with a subtle nod he knew I wouldn''t stay away, and seems to have given in, or maybe that''s


    because he doesn''t want me spilling his secrets.


    A primal growl erupts from deep within as Regan licks over and over in erratic strokes, leaving no part


    unexplored. He sits back on his knees a pulls his finger from her, watching as he plunges it back inside;


    without a thought he pushes another finger inside of her, her soft moans of pleasure only drove my


    hunger even more as I leaned down capturing her lips, she kisses me back, almost blindly, and my lips


    travel down her jaw to her neck, her heated skin, sears my lips.


    My hands massage her breasts, pinching gently, then rolling each luscious nipple between my fingers.


    Her breath caught in her throat in anticipation as she twisted in myp. Her hips move against Regan''s


    mouth while he continues to drive deeper into her core before his mouth covers her pink pussy once


    more. I pull at her nipples gently sending a pulsing shudder through her body, she heats warmer, to


    almost burning.


    In one swift motion, Zirah unravels into her release against Regan''s hungry mouth, and I pull away. My


    gaze on her face as her lips part, and she cries out. Our gazes lock solidly until thest shudder runs


    through her body and I lean down, iming her lips. She doesn''t kiss me back. I kinda feel used, yet


    oddly not at the same time; her pleasurable moans are addictive as I swallow them.


    I chuckle against her lips, forcing my tongue into her mouth. She doesn''t fight me. She copses back


    onto the bed inplete satisfaction, leaving neither one of us untouched by the fire inside of us now


    threatening to consume every ounce of us.

 Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 15

    Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 15


    ~Zirah~


    Ecstasy rolls through my being, leaving me shaking from the spent energy. My heart pounds like a


    drum in my chest as I struggle to regain my breath. Shivers course up my spine, causing the fine hairs


    on the back of my neck to prickle. Regan and Zeke, I can''t quite put my finger on what to make of


    them; knowing they are but different sides of the same coin, one potentially more dangerous than the


    other. Yet as Regan''s fingers stroke his length gently, his lips still damp and warm from my release, I


    find an odd sense of assurance. I can feel their desire burning hot, just like the mes in the firece.


    Zeke moves from under me, and Iy staring at the ceiling, ready for a nap before the sunes up


    soon. Yet it''s clear Regan has other ns and so does Zeke as I feel him move, changing positions to


    hover over me.


    "Done already?" Zeke teases, his warm hand idly tracing the length of my thigh. "What do you mean?" I


    chuckle, still gasping for breath, as I shift closer to Regan, ignoring Zeke.


    I give Regan a gentle squeeze as he reaches out, brushing his lips against mine with soft affection. "I


    can taste chocte on your lips still," he chuckles against my lips.


    "More," he murmurs, and I shake my head, his lips press back against mine before they trail down my


    cheek, nipping yfully at my earlobe. A sweet, tingling sensation coils inside me, spreading through


    every part of my body like the rich, chocte frosting of the cupcake I''d indulged in earlier, finally


    seeping into my bloodstream, thickening it like molten chocte.


    Zeke''s soft chuckle rumbles against me, "So many tastes, so many vors, yet all so delicious." He


    murmurs into my ear, pulling back to meet my gaze but also sparing a nce towards Regan, who


    remains between my legs when he suddenly moves as he trails kisses down one side of my body.


    "No, it¡¯s nap time now. I have to meet Kelly when the sunes up," I whine at Regan, and he climbs


    off the bed, only for Zeke to take his ce. I snap my legs shut, ring at him, he grips my knees, yet I


    am too exhausted now to fight him as he yanks them apart. Regan falls on the bed beside me, he leans


    on one elbow, using his other hand to grip my chin, he turns my face to his.


    "Would you have said yes if I brought cupcakes?" Zekeughs.


    "No!" I growl at him, yet my protests are cut off by Regan''s lips moving against mine when I feel Zeke''s


    suddenly running down the inside of my thigh before feeling his breath sweep across my core.


    Shivers run up my spine and I scoot away as far as I can as he draws up, mocking me, my face heats


    up in embarrassment. "Isn''t this the point, Zirah, of continuing the marriage trials?" Zeke murmurs,


    gripping my hips and dragging me back to him, he hovers over me, his lips grazing mine.


    "Don''t you want you to try all of us on for size, see which one of us makes you scream louder, see who


    fills you the most," Zeke murmurs, his eyes glowing brightly with lust, and a dark hunger for me to


    satiate, then I feel his hand skim down my side.


    I gasp and shudder, forcing myself to remember I must remain firm. He is unrelenting, he kisses me


    again and again; his lips traveling lower, until eventually his mouth is exploring the curve of my inner


    thigh. The movements of his lips working their way up my thigh, proves methodical; he searches for a


    weak point, yet there are none, or so I think. Still, I hear Regan''s sudden growl of warning.


    Zekeughs against my skin and then leans forward, dragging his tongue slowly across my wet lower


    lips all the way up to my clit, making me buck. ¡°There are perks to me being Glutton, Zirah. I¡¯ll always


    be gluttonous for more,¡± Zeke purrs before his hot mouth devours me. Regan, despite the possessive


    growl that leaves him, is patient as he waits, taking his time as his fingers brush through my hair.


    Closing my eyes tightly, I fight back a shudder as Zeke ys with me, relentlessly teasing me with


    sweet flickers of pleasure. It feels odd, another man''s mouth dances over my clit. It''s like some


    symphony in the making; the movement continues without fail. I open my eyes in wonderment as


    Regan''s velvet lips dance against my body, never stopping, not even for a moment.


    My thoughts drift as Zeke continues to shower me with pleasure as Regan''s lips press into mine


    suddenly. A new kind of warmth spreads throughout me and then erupts into something beyond


    measure like a raging inferno that leaves me no option but to gasp for air as it consumes every inch of


    me.


    I groan from the heat spreading between my thighs, Zeke''s fingers now pushing inside at a careful


    pace, his tongue flicking against my clit hard and fast over and over again, sending sharp waves of


    pleasure rattling through my body. Strangled moans whistle out of me as one wave of orgasmic bliss


    crashes into another, until I am begging Zeke to stop, his grip on my thighs tight as my legs shake in


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    his grip. He chuckles darkly, sucking on the inside of my thigh.


    I shiver suddenly feeling cold, Regan tugs the nket up just as Zeke moves between my legs, and


    leans down forcing me to taste myself on his tongue. "See how sweet you taste?" he purrs against my


    lips. "Now you may nap," he growls yfully, falling on my other side.


    I sit up, pulling the nket around me as I look over at them. They''re talking quietly, but their words are


    sharp and intense.


    "You know she''ll burn you alive for touching her when she wakes," Regan warns him. Zeke chuckles,


    shrugging off his brother''s words as he returns his gaze to me.


    "Maybe I like the burn, brother, after all I am a Glutton for punishment," He smiles at me knowingly


    before turning back to Regan as I snuggle beneath the nket, making myself into a human cocoon.


    As their conversation fades away, my mind slowly drifts back to what happened between us. I feel a


    warmth spread through me at the memory of two men pleasuring me, yet those thoughts drift away


    along with my consciousness.

 Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 16

    Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 16


    ~Zirah~


    Dawn is approaching, casting long, winding shadows across the city as I approach Kelly''s store with


    Gnash, Hunter and Shadow at my heels while Regan trails behind me. He has been strange since I


    woke up, quiet and barely spoken to me since I agreed to go to their kingdoms.


    Stepping into the town square, I spot Kelly''s store. From the outside, it''s no different than any other


    antique shop lining the streets of this bustling part of the city. However, as I continue to stare I notice


    the mystical symbols etched onto the windows, how did I not notice them before? Usually I am good at


    picking up subtle differences, especially when I spent most of my life staring at runes you''d think I


    would have noticed.


    However, in a world where being a witch gets you easily condemned, I must admit she is brave for


    using them in the murals that cover the store subtly, but not exactly hidden if you''re looking for them. To


    humans and those not familiar with the craft maybe they wouldn''t notice straight away or at all.


    However, if that isn''t a give away, the faint smell of incense wafting through the cracks in the door might


    be another giveaway¨C Dragons Blood and Sage.


    As I approach the store Kelly opens the door, almost like she knew I was arriving early. Her raven-hair


    is let loose and cascades like a veil, high cheekbones and a narrow nose. She wears a long, ck,


    flowing dress with pockets on the front and moon emzoned on the fabric. From the outside Kelly is


    radiant, but in her eyes I see the same shadows that have made their home on my face, the same


    darkness that haunts me like a nightmare I can''t wake from. But there''s more, she looks tired and worn


    like how I feel. Worn down and battered, from years of running from everyone and yourself.


    "Zirah," Kelly greets me as I step inside. Her sharp eyes take in my state, the darkness that''s taken root


    in my gaze, almost like she is sensing the same thing within me as I do her, tired, tired of hiding, tired of


    running, tired of ying their game. She smiles softly and her eyes flick to Regan and I nce at him to


    see him gazing at the runes and emblems within the mural. "Come, there''s much to discuss."


    "Did you change the ce?" Regan asks and I realize he too is noticing the runes within the art


    disyed around on brickwork and ss windows. The early light of the rising sun throws the


    shadows, casting the world in a blue-gray hue. I spot one of the stores directly across from Kelly''s, a


    woman stands out front, her red hair a fiery red. She is sweeping the footpath with a straw broom but


    stops mid sweep as if sensing our eyes on her. The storefront is no different than any other antique


    store, a dpidated sign advertising antiques and collectibles for sale. Until I notice the Runes, the


    moon on the front window seems to glow like a beacon at me. The woman dips her head and then


    nods toward the side of the Square as she returns to sweeping.


    Regan gasps and I turn to see another woman also standing out the front of her shop, this one reading


    a book at a small table, a cup of tea in hand and book propped open in the other. Square sses


    perched on the end of her nose. Staring at the store she sits out front of, it¡¯s a book store but the


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    pentagram sitting above the door is the most daring act of all.


    Almost like she is flipping off the king. She smiles and sets her book down, turning her piercing gaze to


    us just like the first woman. She tips her head and lifts her cup of tea and immediately I look directly to


    the other side. To find Le, her little brother sitting on the curb while she rearranges the shelves of the


    apothecary shop she works out of when I see her grandmother sitting in an old rocking chair watching


    us. A crooked smile on her lips as she gazes back. I chuckle realizing they all hid in in sight.


    "How?" I ask Kelly.


    "Our mothers knew Litha''s death was imminent. They hid us, dropped us all to the orphanages to hide


    us, had us branded with their memories, once our magic manifested we found our way back to each


    other, it was Le''s mother who reunited us. Li is the youngest of the main coven, her aunt Flur gave


    sacrifice to Litha."


    "And her mother?" I ask.


    "Diedst year, leaving her magic to Le," Kelly exins and I nod my head sadly.


    Magic empowers the town square. Mystical symbols engraved into the walls and streets not only


    enhance the streets but also create a shield against the outside world. Now it is on full disy, they''re


    no longer hiding in the shadows.


    "So you never painted?" King Regan asks, and Kellyughs. "An entire town square overnight?" she


    shakes her head.


    "No, we''re just no longer hiding, my King. Why would we when the true Queen has risen? We''ve just


    removed the veil that hid us, we''ve always been here, always stood as one," she motions around the


    town square and I turn looking at the stores when I see another woman.


    "They''re keeping watch, ensuring their priestess doesn''t need them," Kelly assures me but I already


    knew that and feel she is speaking for Regan''s benefit, warning him to behave.


    Turning my gaze to Kelly''s store I stare at the emblems and Runes. "Water," she nods once then points


    to a woman with fiery red hair. "Giselle, fire witch," she points to the woman out front of the bookstore.


    "That one is Mauve, and she is air," the woman gives her fingers a flick and a strong gust flips my hair


    over my shoulders making me chuckle. "And Le is earth," I say and Kelly nods.


    "Which makes you ether or now what we call Spirit, just like your ancestors." She motions to the other


    stores, with a wave of her hand. "And our stores set the direction, north, south, east, and west. This


    tells me and I swallow, wondering what would happen if I hadn''t.

 Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 17

    Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 17


    ~Zirah~


    As Kelly leads me to the back of her shop, I can''t help but nce around. To the untrained eye, it looks


    like an array of trinkets and baubles, but to someone like me, it''s a treasure trove of magical artifacts.


    Magic clings to the air like a sweet perfume. Ethereal and a little dizzying.


    We reach the back of the shop, a heavy oak door barring our way. She opens it, revealing a narrow


    staircase leading downward into darkness. I raise an eyebrow at her, but she merely smiles, her eyes


    twinkling with a secret.


    The staircase spirals down into the basement, which is far from what I had expected. It''s an


    apothecary, the walls lined with shelves of jars and bottles, herbs, and all sorts of magical ingredients.


    The air is thick with an earthy aroma, punctuated with the sharp tang of dried herbs. The scent of magic


    is potent here. Its sharp tangbined with the sweet musk of sprouting grass and the musty old


    books. It¡¯s like being trapped in between two worlds.


    Regan, who has been trailing behind me silently, nces around the room with wide eyes. His hand


    moves toward a jar filled with swirling, silver mist. Just as his fingers brush against the ss, Kelly


    yanks it out of his reach. "Don''t touch that, unless you want to transform into a Smander," she


    warns, her tone severe. "That''s Sylph essence. Pure elemental air energy that can wreak havoc on


    physical form."


    Kelly sets the jar back on the shelf and moves over to a small table where a teapot sits. As she


    prepares the tea, she begins to unravel the history of my family, our ties to the Goddess Diana, and our


    association with Hecate.


    "Goddess Diana, your ancestor, sometimes known as the triple goddess due to her connection of three


    realms: earth, sky and sea. She is widely linked with Hecate, the triple Goddess. She is a lunar deity


    who rules over night, earth and the underworld. Diana was known for links with wild animals, hunting


    and fertility - all associated with Hecate¡¯s realm. Diana embodied moonlight itself and she is the Moon


    goddess, the creator of Lycans."


    I take this all in with a sense of awe as Kelly hands me my tea cup with gentle reverence. As I sip from


    the warm drink steam rising from it, I listen intently to Kelly¡¯s voice drifting through the room like mist


    "Hecate, on the other hand, is often characterized as a crossroads deity ¨C one that guides travelers


    through dark roads, both literal and spiritual. It''s believed they were inextricably linked from birth;


    though some would argue they were the same person, and Goddess Diana was just one of Hecate''s


    crones. Whether that is true, I guess we''ll know when we cross over. But what I do know is that their


    power grew together throughout time until it reached its peak in your family bloodline."


    Her words weave a story of power, of women who defied the norms and embraced their inner magic.


    But with poweres conflict, and with conflictes consequences.


    "Your mother, Litha," Kelly begins, her gaze focused on the tea she''s pouring, "Cursed King Theron


    and, in doing so, breached the Universal Law of Magic, ''Do What You Will, But Harm None.'' She didn''t


    just curse the King. She cursed an entire species, pushing the Lycans to the brink of extinction."


    I stiffen, my cup halfway to my lips. I knew my mother had been powerful, but the depth of her actions


    still surprises me. "And what of my own curse?" I ask, my voice steady.


    Kelly ced the teapot down with a defeated sigh. "Your mother''s actions had far-reaching


    consequences, Zirah. It caused a ripple effect. On your birthday, you wille into full power, however,


    since you are a hybrid, your Lycan side can only be unlocked if the curse on the Lycan king is broken,


    otherwise, it will remain dormant."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "So I won''t be a Lycan?" Kelly shook her head in response.


    After all the information Kelly divulged and instructions to mark the three sons of Theron, I can''t help


    but have more questions. "And if I don''t mark any of them?" I ask cautiously.


    Kelly takes a sip of her tea and sighs heavily. "They die. You remain a witch," she says bluntly. Her


    words send a chill down my spine. She sets her cup aside and looks me in the eye. "If you ask me, I


    would just let them rot and be done with the Lycan species," she says with augh. Regan growls and


    gives her an angry look, but she doesn''t seem fazed by it. "But don''t worry, I am not her, your


    highness!" she sneers thest word at him.


    I take in her words, it doesn''t sound so bad, remaining a witch. Up until yesterday, I believed that was


    all I was, so...


    "What if I only mark one?" I press on, feeling desperate for an alternative solution.


    Kelly pauses to think for a moment before speaking again. "He''ll live, but the other two will die," she


    exins slowly. "You''ll regain some extra powers from marking him, but not enough to be a Lycan


    too." She meets my gaze, her expression unreadable as she adds in a quieter voice, "But know that


    when you make this choice, it is irreversible."


    I take in her words carefully, digesting them in silence for a few minutes while Kelly prepares more tea


    in the background. A heavy burden now rests upon my shoulders; my decision could very well


    determine the fate of an entire species.


    "And Theron?"


    "Dies unless you mark all three, it has to be all three," Kelly exins.


    "So I have to sacrifice at least one then?" I ask her, and she smiles while Regan gapes at me but says


    nothing.


    "Only those worthy of you will be marked by you, if they aren''t worthy your mark won''t take. They''re the


    sins. You''re their virtue, only you choose if they have earned the right of forgiveness," she tells me.


    The information weighs heavily on me, but I understand the cost of my mother''s actions and the burden


    that now falls on my shoulders. As I sip my tea, I think of what James said about the three kings. It


    makes me wonder what I''ll find when I visit their kingdoms. This is my destiny - to right the wrongs of


    the past and, perhaps, carve a new future for the Lycans and witches alike.


    Or condemn them.


    And as always, it begins with a choice - Theron''s sons.

 Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 18

    Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 18


    ~Zirah~


    The city lights twinkle in the darkness as we make our way home, having spent the day with Kelly. The


    glow of the stars reflecting off the slick streets that are still wet from the evening rainfall. The air is


    heavy with the scent of damp earth, aforting scent that reminds me of back home in the caves.


    Regan has been strangely quiet since we left Kelly''s shop, his silence is cutting, his aura rising more


    and more as the day went on, only to be reced by his brooding silence. His arm is draped


    protectively around my shoulders, his touch warm and solid, yet there''s a tension in him that sets off


    warning bells in my head.


    "Regan," I begin, breaking the silence. He doesn''t respond, his gaze firmly fixed on the road ahead.


    "Regan," I say a little more firmly, and this time he turns to look at me. There''s a shadow in his eyes,


    something I''ve never seen before, and it makes my heart clench with unease. He looks at me, the


    same shadow in his eyes that I''d seen before still present. It makes my chest ache as though an


    invisible force is squeezing all of the air from my lungs as I stare back at him, so much going on inside


    his aura it''s almost as if he is at war with himself.


    "What did your uncle mean when he said some of them weren''t deserving of me?" I question, my voice


    barely above a whisper. "What will I find when I visit Zeke and Lyon''s kingdoms?"


    I watch his expression change; an emotion that I can''t quite ce flickers across his handsome


    features, like lightning on a stormy night.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He inhales deeply, his fingers now intertwined with mine like a lifeline to something safe and familiar.


    Regan finally opens his mouth, but not with words. It''s a sigh filled with what feels like weariness and


    regret. "I haven''t been to their kingdoms in years, Zirah. Not since... well, not for a long time," he


    confesses, his voice heavy with an emotion I can''t quite name. But no matter how much I probe it''s


    clear he won''t give away any more than that.


    Gnash''s fur brushes my leg and I nce down at him, running my fingers through his soft fur, when


    Regan speaks again.


    "But I do know that if we go to war with the vampire kingdom, we''ll be outnumbered, your only chance


    of beating the Vampiric King is with our kingdoms behind you. It¡¯s the only reason he hasn''t challenged


    us for our kingdoms before now, he knows he stands no chance. Guaranteed, word has gotten back to


    him and he''ll be nning an attack, looking for a weak spot. He''ll be waiting for you to slip up or cast us


    out, that is when he''ll attack."


    The oppressive silence on our journey home seemed to echo the weight of his words. I had been thrust


    into a war that I was not prepared for, and yet, I had no choice but to strive forward.


    "It''s decided then," I breathe out, my voice strong despite the trembling in my heart. "We''ll visit each of


    the kingdoms and see who is worthy and who isn''t."


    Regan studies me with surprise in his gaze, his eyebrows furrow as he attempts to form a response.


    He opened his mouth only to close it again; I watched as he drew in a deep breath and shook his head.


    "Are you sure about this, Zirah?" he asks.


    "Positive," I respond. "We can start with yours."


    Regan seems to consider his words as he opens his mouth to speak before promptly closing it again.


    He swallows thickly before shaking his head gently.


    "No, Lyon''s kingdom is closer," he said quickly, directing the conversation away from his own. His


    change in demeanor rms me - why was he so hesitant? But I decided to give him the benefit of the


    doubt for now. We would soon find out what secrets were being kept within his kingdom walls. I just


    hope I haven''t made a mistake.


    Near the castle, the lights filter through the trees and I could see Zeke and Lyon waiting by the gates,


    talking with Mchi.


    As we approach, Hunter and Shadow bark and dash ahead, their tails wagging furiously. Zeke and


    Lyon''s heads snap in our direction, their eyes widening at the sight of us.


    As we approached, I couldn''t help but notice how tense the atmosphere was, and I immediately knew


    that something was wrong. Mchi, Zeke, and Lyon all had expressions of grave concern on their


    faces as they watched us approach. As we reached them, I saw the apprehension in their body


    "Zirah!" Zeke exims. "We didn''t expect to see you back before dinner."


    "What''s happened?" I ask, my heart racing at the thought of what could have gone wrong.


    "You need toe inside," Mchi said urgently, turning on his heel and leading us towards the castle


    gates.


    As we walk through the grand entrance hall and into the throne room, I could sense some dark and


    sinister energy lurking. The air was heavy with tension, like a storm cloud brewing on the horizon.


    Lyon steps forward and ces his hand on my shoulder. "Zirah, there''s been an attack," he said


    gravely. "One of our scouts was ambushed by the Vampire King''s guard, another taken."


    My heart sank at his words. This was exactly what Regan had warned me about. We were already at


    war, whether we liked it or not. And if the Vampire King was willing to strike at our scouts, it meant that


    he was more than willing tounch a full-scale assault on our kingdoms.


    "What can we do?" I ask, my voice barely above a whisper.


    "We need to start preparing for war," Zeke says with a shrug like it is no big deal. "We''ll send out our


    own scouts and gather as much information as possible about the Vamperic forces. We need to know


    what we''re up against."


    Regan wraps his arms around me from behind, holding me close in a protective embrace. "Don''t


    worry," he whispers in my ear. "We''ll keep you safe," Regan promises.


    "It''s not me I''m worried about, it''s the people here," I tell him.


    "And that my girl is the least of your worries, " Comes James'' voice, Mchi peers over his shoulder


    and I see his brother moving toward us. "I take it you''ve decided?"


    "Well, I can hardly leave now," I tell him.


    "Nonsense, this is just more reason too," James replies, and I look at Lyon and Zeke who are staring at


    me waiting to hear my decision.

 Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 19

    Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 19


    "You''ve decided?" Zeke asks eagerly with a sly smile on his lips. I purse my lips, not having forgotten


    aboutst night quite yet. He seems to know where my thoughts go because he smirks and licks his


    lips. My eyes go to them, remembering the feel of his tongue on my body as the mate bond rears its


    slutty head. I took a step toward him before shaking my head having no idea what I was nning to do.


    My sudden awkwardness only making Zeke''s smile broaden.


    "Zeke!" Lyon elbowed him in the stomach, making him grunt and clutch his stomach.


    "What?" Zeke growls.


    "You know what!" Lyon growls back and I nce at him but he shakes his head. "So you''ve decided."


    Lyon asks.


    "I have," I begin, my voice cutting through the tense air, my words aimed at Zeke and Lyon. "I''m willing


    to give you both one chance to prove yourselves." My gaze flits between them, a silent challenge


    suspended in the thick silence when thunder and lightning roll across the sky from the manifesting


    storm. Zeke''s eyes re with a fiery anger while Lyon simply shrugs in response, unimpressed by his


    antics.


    "Come, we should head inside," Regan whispers behind me, steering me toward the castle. We ended


    up in the dining hall.


    "So, you''ll give us a proper chance?" Zeke asked, crossing his arms over his chest defiantly. His head


    jerked toward Lyon as if waiting for him to agree with his sentiment, but his brother remained silent.


    The pair exchanged a look, a shared sense of eagerness and resentment toward each other swam in


    their eyes. Yet beneath it all, there was a glint of something else - uncertainty? Fear? Maybe both.


    "Whose kingdom are we visiting first?" Zeke asked eventually, a brow arched in question as he looked


    at me and Regan. He didn¡¯t flinch under my scrutinizing gaze, his stance exuding a reckless


    confidence.


    I nced between the brothers before I answered, "We''ll start with Lyon''s," I replied, my voice crisp


    and clear despite the apprehension that bubbles in my guts. I was not here to y their games, and my


    response makes it clear that I am not to be trifled with.


    A smirk stretched across Zeke''s lips, his amusement apparent. "Why not Regan''s?" he ventured


    mockingly, ncing at him behind me. I peered up at him over my shoulder to see his jaw tight. Turning


    back to face Zeke, he clearly thought this was just some game--- yet why did Regan seem angered by


    his words.


    "Regan''s kingdom is the furthest away," I retorted icily, brushing his mockery aside.


    "Really, is that right?" Lyon chimed in, his voice dripping with sarcasm. He took a step forward so he


    was standing closer to me than before; too close forfort as far as I was concerned. Hisments


    seemed odd, loaded with an underlying hint at something I couldn¡¯t quite grasp. Was he testing me? Or


    trying to avoid me visiting his first. Whatever his intentions were, it wasn¡¯t working, if the stiffness of my


    spine was any indication.


    Before I could probe further into what underlies Lyonsment, James interrupted my thoughts.


    "Zirah," he began gently, drawing our attention away from each other. "Zirah, perhaps you should


    spend some time with each of them alone. Understand their perspectives."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    James'' suggestion caught me off guard, and I eyed him skeptically before turning my attention back to


    the brothers. The air in the room shifted as they exchanged a look, and Zeke''s smirk faded away as


    though he knew something that I didn¡¯t.


    "What do you mean?" I asked James cautiously, keeping my gaze on the brothers.


    "I think it would be wise for you to spend some time alone with each of them," he repeated calmly yet


    firmly. "This way you can get to know them better, understand who they are as people."


    My eyes narrowed but I remained silent, weighing his words carefully. After a few moments of


    contemtion I reluctantly agreed to James'' suggestion, drawing a deep breath to steady my nerves


    as I turned back towards Zeke and Lyon whose eyes are still trained on me intently as if reading


    through my thoughts.


    "Very well," I say, finally nodding at both Lyon and Zeke before addressing James. "When should we


    start then?"


    He nodded back, a faint smile yed on his lips. "You can leave at first light tomorrow morning, how


    does that sound?" he stated simply.


    "Fine," I agreed, drawing a deep breath to steady my nerves.


    "But what about the Vampire Kingdom?"


    "Leave that to me, Regan and Zeke to figure out for now," he told me, before he took his leave from the


    dining hall.


    I''ve stepped into a world far removed from my own, but I won''t be deterred. I''m here for a reason, a


    purpose that goes beyond the power ys of the Lycan world. I''m here to see whether or not the Lycan


    species will continue to exist.


    I turned to face Zeke and Lyon again, a newfound determination in my gaze. "You''ve got your chance.


    Don''t waste it." I told them firmly, though my voice had taken on a gentler note.


    The brothers exchanged a look and then both gave me a nod of understanding.


    "We won''t," Zeke finally spoke up, his eyes met mine in an unspoken promise. I could see the


    calcting glint in his gaze, but I also saw something else beneath the surface - something that


    suggested he meant what he said.


    My lips twitched into a faint smile as I turned towards Lyon who stood with his hands clenched into fists


    at his sides, looking off into the distance as if lost in thought. His expression was hard to read but I


    could sense the tension radiating off of him in waves.


    "We leave first thing in the morning," I told him and he nodded once before turning and leaving.


    As the words lingered in the air, a silent vow wrapped itself around me - I will navigate through their


    worlds, dissect their truths and lies alike, and I won''t rest until I''ve attained what I came for - justice for


    my mother, and a reign over this world that is rightfully mine. With onest wary nce at the brothers,


    I turned on my heel and strode out of the room.


    Despite the lingering doubts, the uncertainty, and the tension that gripped the room, I knew one thing


    with crystal rity - I wouldn¡¯t be the pawn in their games.


    No¡­ Now they were the ones in mine.

 Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 20

    Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 20


    ~Zirah~


    The next morning Regan gifted me Gnash. Zeke, not to be outdone, gave me Hunter. As grateful as I


    was for their offerings, I was taking them anyway. "If you need me toe get you, ring me, doesn''t


    matter what time it is, I''lle get you," Regan whispered, before he tilted my head up. His lips


    brushed mine gently as his fingers tangled in my hair only for him to deepen the kiss as he stole my


    breath. When he released me his eyes seemed darker, the shadows cast on his face seemed more


    sinister.


    When he turned to look at Lyon. "Hurt her and I fucking kill you," Regan warned Lyon. "I''m not the one


    she has to fear," Lyon sneers back, yet my attention remains focused on Lyon. He opened the car door


    motioning for me to climb in, Gnash, Hunter, and Shadow jumped straight into the limousine, as they


    made themselvesfortable on the floor. Zeke shut the trunk, having put my bag in it just as the


    driver climbed into the driver''s seat.


    "Have fun," Zeke smirked cockily, and I rolled my eyes at him, ducking my head and slid across the


    seat. However, once in the car and we were on the road, the silence became deafening besides my


    wolves panting as they rest.


    Lyon''s usually cocky demeanor was missing as we left the kingdom borders, reced with an


    uncharacteristic nervous energy. He toyed with the hem of his suit jacket, throwing nces my way


    with an apprehensive glint in his eyes. I moved closer to him, sliding across my seat, my curiosity


    piqued.


    "What''s bothering you, Lyon?" I questioned, hoping to uncover the reason for his restlessness.


    "I''m worried...that you won''t like my kingdom," he confessed, the words falling out in a reluctant tumble.


    My brows pinch in confusion.


    "Why wouldn''t I like it," I asked but he bit his bottom lip. I¡¯d ever seen him this nervous before, it was


    unsettling for a man that usually seemed so sure of himself. Instead, he draped his arm across my


    shoulders, pulling me closer before he pressed his lips to my temple. One part of me wanted to push


    him away, another wanted tofort him. It was an odd mix, so I remained still. "Sleep, it''s a long


    drive?"


    "I thought your kingdom was the closest?"


    "No, mine is the furthest. Regan''s is the closest," Lyon answered, and I nced at him.


    "Guess he wants to gost," Lyon whispered. "Which means you should be asking why. Now sleep," he


    said.


    I went to open my mouth at him ordering me. "I know, you can scorch my ass into next week, I don''t


    mean anything by it, just rest, I''m not joking when I say it¡¯s a long drive," he told me before he un-


    clipped his belt, and pulled me onto hisp. He maneuvered us so we wereying across the seat


    which was surprisinglyfortable. "Shadow!" Lyon called out and he lifted his head, Lyon pointed to


    the seat across from us, and Shadow wandered over, sticking his nose under the lip and opened some


    him, taking it and draping it over the top of us.


    Upon our arrival at Lyon''s kingdom, my initial impressions were starkly at odds with his anxious


    confession. His kingdom was an oasis, a vibrant city teeming with life and prosperity. I gazed out the


    window at Lyon''s kingdom in awe. From the moment we slipped past the kingdom walls, we could see


    a magnificent city bustling with stalls and vendors. The streets were alive with music andughter and


    the citizens had broad smiles on their faces.


    The splendor of this ce was a stark contrast to Lyon''s anxious confession. Everywhere we looked,


    there was an abundance and joy. "This ce is amazing," I muttered as we passed through the city


    toward the castle. My senses were overwhelmed by this wonderous world which seemed like


    something you''d see in a story book, not real life. A vast city of exotic delights stretched before me in


    all directions. The streets were alive with merchants peddling their wares - bejeweled fabrics draped


    upon shimmering stalls; sweet-scented spices and perfumes filled the air as I wound the window down;


    so much color. Vibrant music bounced around the ce. Everywhere I looked, citizens were reveling in


    what appeared to be celebration - smiling, chatting and dancing to the music ying, it was like I had


    stepped into some exotic book.


    "What''s not to like?" I said, genuinely puzzled. It was clear Lyon¡¯s people seemed to be proud and


    content with their lives here. As the car slowed people rushed toward the limousine, waving and trying


    to touch him through his open window while the driver waved for them to move. Winding up the


    window, I sat back in my seat waiting for Lyon to give me an answer to his strange mood.


    Lyon sighed, a deep and resonating sound. "I may not be able to give you the luxuries you''re used to at


    your castle," he admitted, his voice was barely above a whisper.


    I chuckled at his words, not mocking, but genuinely amused. "Lyon, I grew up in a cave. Your kingdom


    is a paradise inparison." I reminded him.


    "We''ll see if you still believe that once we reach my castle." My brows pinched as he turned his gaze


    back to the window.


    As we delved deeper into the city, I can''t help but notice how loved Lyon was. His subjects greeted him


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    with genuine affection, their faces lighting up at his presence as the car went past, they banged on the


    windows and hollered loudly.


    But when we finally arrived at his castle, and pulled in through the gates I stared at all the fruit trees.


    The gardens were amazing, the flowering vines climbed up the walls of the castle. Everywhere I


    looked, all I saw was beauty.


    I could see olive trees, bamboo stalks, lime trees, and oak trees. There were many different varieties of


    fruit trees, as well as nts that were beyond my knowledge. I could even see an orange, and a mango


    tree, which made my mouth water and my stomach rumble.

 Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 21

    Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 21


    ~Zirah~


    The castle is made of aged brick and weathered stone, with stained-ss doors and windows. It¡¯s a


    simple structure, and not terriblyrge, with only three stories, yet it stands out from the rest of the city


    with its simple elegance.


    As the car stopped and I moved to climb out, Lyon grabbed my hand. "If you want me to take you back


    I understand. I won''t be offended," he tells me.


    "Why are you being strange, what are you so embarrassed about? This ce is amazing from what


    I''ve seen," I tell him. He chewed his lip nervously and nced out at the castle then nodded. I climbed


    out and immediately I was met with silence, vastly different from home where guards stood on every


    corner. Yet whates with silence is nature. The crickets, the birds and the wind makes for a


    peaceful and soothing sound.


    "Thank you," Lyon told the driver who nodded before he pulled out. Moving toward Lyon I went to grab


    my bag when he pulled it away. "I''ve got it, you go ahead. The ce is unlocked," he tells me and my


    brows pinch. Shadow, however, bounds around excitedly before he grabbed my skirt in his muzzle and


    pulled me along. He led me to the huge ss doors where he pressed his nose against the double


    doors and pushed them inward, letting them open.


    The ce is huge, it has tall ceilings with a balcony, a grand staircase and the flooring is a marble tile.


    There was little sound but that of the outside, when I step inside all sound is sucked into the vacuum


    seal of the doors. Strips of royal blue and gold adorn the hall walls, shimmering in the light. I nced at


    Lyon behind me, and he nodded for me to keep going down the hall. The air was faintly scented with a


    fresh scent. The smell of wood, clean and unused.


    The first room I passed had wooden flooring, the walls pristine and bare. The second held a grand


    piano, the ivory surface gleaming, but other than that it was empty too.


    The third room is the kitchen and dining room, which is the only room that had any personal touch to it.


    I couldn''t stop myself as I opened the fridge, looking in at the stack of single-portion meals inside and


    bare essentials like milk and butter.


    The fourth room was the bedroom, it too had no furniture, but the mix of warm and cool colors on the


    walls provided a cozy atmosphere. The room is bathed in soft, natural light,ing in from the balcony


    doors.


    Coming to a set of doors I pushed them open to reveal another foyer of sorts that is round, stairs lead


    up, but that is not all I found. It was bare, almost austere in its simplicity. I nced at Lyon, confusion


    seeped into my expression.


    "Follow the stairs to the top," Lyon told me and I did, as I followed Shadow who seemed excited to be


    home. However, once at the top I stepped into one giant room. The room waspletely empty of


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    furniture except the bed that sat in the center. The bed took up most of the space in the room and it


    was covered in soft, clean linens. Despite there being hardly anything here, it was far from cold and


    impersonal, there were nts everywhere, like he had brought the outside in. There were no paintings


    on the walls or anything else to distinguish it from a museum. It has a vaulted ceiling and a panoramic


    view of the city, but has room for a minimalist.


    "I give everything to my kingdom," he confessed, his voice echoed in therge, empty hall. "I don''t


    need much. That''s why my father despises how I run my kingdom. Business is flourishing for the city,


    but not for the kingdom itself."


    My heart clenched at his words, a newfound respect for him welling up within me. Here''s a king who


    puts his people above himself, an act of selflessness I didn''t seeing. It was a revtion, one that


    shone a new light on Lyon, and his path in thisplicated game we were all a part of. Turning back to


    the room I wander around looking at the nts, of warm and cool colors on the walls providing a cozy


    ambiance. The room is bathed in soft, natural light,ing in from the balcony doors.


    Lyon set my suitcase down and I moved toward the balcony when I felt hime up behind me,


    suddenly close, his breath warm on my neck. "I know it''s not much," he murmured. "I''m sorry I can''t


    provide more for you."


    I turned around to face him, and noticed how his eyes were alight with a sincere expression. "Lyon," I


    ced a hand on his arm. "It''s perfect," I assured him with a soft smile. "Besides, I''m here to learn who


    you are, not to learn about what you have or don''t have."


    He looked surprised.


    Feeling content in the moment, I leant into him and embraced him fully. He responded by wrapping his


    arms around me and pulling me even closer, his lips found my hair. Shadow whines softly at our feet


    before he padded off to join his brothers on the bed where they''d made themselves at home.


    Lyon took my hand and led me out onto the balcony, where we could look out across his kingdom from


    above. The view was breathtaking. As far as the eye could see there were forests andkes, farms and


    shops all bustling with life.


    "I may not have much to offer you materially," Lyon started, turning toward me with a small smile on his


    face. "But I can offer you a great view," he chuckled.


    I stared at the bare castle, and then back at him, my words fell into the silence between us, "Lyon, what


    you''ve built here, this is more than any luxury I could ever want," I told him. ¡°So, do I get a tour of the


    city?¡± I asked, and he smiled.

 Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 22

    Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 22


    ~Lyon~


    The next day.


    I nced sideways at Zirah, her mesmerizing gaze scanned the horizon of my kingdom. There was a


    vibrancy about her, an energy that seemed to reflect onto thendscape, making it seem more alive,


    more inviting. And yet, the insecurity gnawing at my insides was hard to ignore.


    Will she like it here? Could she ept the simplicity of my world?


    We moved towards the outskirts of the city where I''d nned for a pic, an opportunity for Ziarah to


    soak in the everyday life of my people. My kingdom mayck in luxuries, but it doesn''t fail in providing a


    sense ofmunity, warmth, and belonging and no one goes without.


    "So, is it always like this?" Zirah asked, pointing to where everyone had converged in the city center,


    everyone pulling up chairs orzing about while snacking from the grazing tables. "Yes, we are the


    produce kingdom, we have most of the farms here, along with a huge salmon farm. We supply the


    other kingdoms with fresh produce in exchange for what we need, everything is then shared amongst


    the kingdom." I exined as she picked up a piece of watermelon.


    "So you eat most meals together?" she asked and I nodded. "Every night, I would have brought you


    herest night, but didn''t want to overwhelm you on your first night here," I told her. "This ce is


    overwhelming," she admitted. "But for all the right reasons," she added, just as Agatha approached us.


    She was one of the locals, an elderly woman with a twinkle in her eyes. "My King," she nodded,


    handing me a basket full of food and a nket. "You should take your Queen to visit Serenity, I hear it''s


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    warm at the moment,"


    "I will think about it, Aggy," I told her. Serenity - our local secret, a serene waterfall that has been the


    source of leisure and joy for my people since we discovered it. It is in the mountain behind the castle,


    but the water is always unusually warm, like hot springs. Zirah turned to me, her eyes filled with an


    eagerness I can''t deny. "What''s Serenity, Lyon?" The woman smiled fondly and I chuckled.


    "I guess I better show you then," I told her.


    My kingdom may not be grand, but we''ve thrived on our ability to live with the essentials and nothing


    more. Everyone has a ce, a role and no one goes without. I hope Zirah understands this essence of


    what I am trying to build here. This is my redemption for my sins, the only way I knew how.


    Grabbing her hand, I pull her toward the forest. The sun is shining bright overhead, and a gentle breeze


    ruffles through the leaves as we walk through the forest. I can feel Zirah''s excitement growing with


    every step we take. Her hand is warm in mine, and I find myself staring at her fingers, admiring their


    delicate beauty.


    We soon reach the base of the mountain, where we start to climb up rocky terrain. Zirah is athletic and


    nimble on her feet, and she climbs up with ease which makes me want to ask her what it was like to


    grow up in a cave. I try to keep up with her, but she moves too quickly for me sometimes.


    As we climb higher and higher, the forest bes denser, and the canopy above thickens. Eventually,


    we reach a clearing where sunlight filters down through the branches of trees, casting shadows on the


    ground.


    That''s when we see it - Serenity. A huge Waterfall in all its glory. The waterfall is fed by a hot spring


    located deep within the mountain, which keeps the water at an even temperature all year round, even


    when the mountain is covered in snow. As we approach it, I can hear the sound of the water crashing


    down onto rocks.


    Zirah gasps as she takes in the sight before her. She stood there for a moment, taking it all in ¨C the


    waterfall cascading down into a pool of crystal-clear water, surrounded by lush greenery and rocks


    covered in moss.


    "It''s so beautiful," she says, her voice filled with wonder.


    I smile at her reaction. We stand at the edge of the waterfall, feeling the mist on our faces as we take in


    the sight before us. As promised, it''s warm, almost hot to the touch. Shadow jumps straight in followed


    by Hunter. However, Gnashys on a giant rock watching them.


    "Do you want to go in?" I ask, gesturing towards the water. Zirah nced around.


    "No one wille up here, Agatha would have sent word, she loves to gossip, she also loves to


    mother everyone," Iughed.


    She nods eagerly, and I can see the excitement in her eyes as she strips off her clothes with no fear. I


    can''t help but stare at her. The runes covering her arms flickering, yet the ones running from her throat


    down her body are mesmerizing.


    She dips her toe into the water, her eyes lighting up. "It is warm," she giggles before diving in. She''s


    magnificent. But I can''t take my eyes off the tattoos running down her body, glimmering under the


    water. I can see the outline of her body through the translucent material, the runes on her arms flicker. I


    can see her full breasts, the outline of her slender body, and the curve of her waist.


    Moving closer I strip my clothes off, tossing them on the rock beside Gnash. The crystal clear water is


    inviting, you can see the bottom, fish that can handle the warmer water swim past, and little bubbles


    rise up to the surface. I follow suit, jumping in and letting the warm water envelope me.


    As we spend the day together, Zirah asks about Zeke. "Is Zeke''s kingdom like this?" she asks. I feel a


    pang in my chest. Zeke, with all his ws, does have a kingdom that boasts more luxuries than mine. I


    can''t deny the sting of jealousy, a feeling that I swiftly push down. "No, opposite actually," I tell her, and


    she nods. Reaching into the basket I grab the containers out that Agatha had packed for us. Laying


    naked on our pic mat we eat.


    "Why do you live like this, Lyon?" she asks, her voice soft but filled with curiosity.


    I look at her, the question stirring up old memories and emotions that I''ve spent a long time burying. "I


    wanted to atone for my past mistakes, make up for what I did to Litha, I thought if I could just prove I


    was capable of good, the curse would break," I confess. The words echo through the silence, heavy


    and fraught with meaning. "I thought I killed my mate...and my brothers. I betrayed them for this ce,


    so I owed it to you and Litha to make sure I took care of it."


    My voice breaks a little, guilt seeping into every word. I can still feel the sting of their betrayal, the raw


    pain I felt when I thought I killed our mate. "I''ve always felt guilty. Living this way...it''s my attempt to


    make up for it. It''s the least I can do for my people, for my brothers."


    I don''t meet her gaze, the weight of my confession bing too much. I can only hope that she


    understands, and that she sees the man I''ve be instead of the one I used to be. That she can look


    past my mistakes and see the effort I''ve made to better myself, for my kingdom, and for her.

 Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 23

    Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 23


    ~Zirah~


    After spending the vast majority of the day at Serenity, swimming, eating andzing around, we headed


    back to the castle. Yet as we emerge from the tree line, Agatha is waiting for us.


    "Aggy?" Lyon smiles, moving toward her. The old woman grins, her face a maze of wrinkles and


    creases, her eyes a vibrant blue. "Lyon, my Queen," she smiles brightly.


    "We were wondering if you''d be joining the rest of us for dinner tonight?" she asks and I nce at Lyon.


    "Choice is yours," he tells me and I nod, eagerly wanting to see what the city is like at night.


    "Of course," I tell her, motioning toward the winding path back to the city center. As we reach the vast


    space. Children y, theirughter carrying and echoing around us. The adults hade back from


    the fields, baskets full of fruit and vegetables, men carrying trays of fish they''d caught that day.


    Watching, everyone has a job, a task as the area goes from stalls to an outside restaurant, tables,


    pic nkets, fur rugs cover every inch of the ce. Everyone brings a te of something to


    contribute, bringing what they''ve harvested. Those that didn''t bring food brought entertainment, musical


    instruments, while others cooked. Lyon, just like everyone else, moves to help before I lost sight of him.


    I help the women, setting up the tables, arranging food, while children yed, danced, and sang.


    ncing around, the atmosphere was homely. Something I never realized I craved. Something I never


    realized I''d lived without.


    Breads, cheeses, and cold meats covered the tables, along with freshly picked and peeled fruits and


    vegetables. Bonfires are scattered around the ce, kegs of punch and water had jugs passing under


    them. When Lyon returns with another man and a group of kids carrying wooden tters piled high


    with grilled fish, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride seeing him with his people. I realized this was


    not the man that betrayed my mother, he had truly beaten his sins and morphed into theplete


    opposite of who he once was. Gone were the days when Lyon desired only wealth and grandeur. Now,


    he was content with his humble kingdom, dedicating himself to diligence and humility instead of greed


    and pride. He no longer gave into the temptation of his sins, but showed grace and honor instead.


    As the night wore on, the bonfires burned low, and theughter and chatter died down to a murmur. I


    found myself sitting next to Lyon on a fur rug, staring up at the star-filled sky. "This is beautiful," I


    whisper, leaning my head against his shoulder.


    Lyon wraps an arm around me, pulling me closer to him. "It is," he agrees, his gaze fixed on the stars.


    "But not as beautiful as you."


    I blush at his words, feeling a warmth spread through my body when some children came over to us.


    Lyon sits up on one elbow, looking up at them, their faces smeared with dirt, yet smiles bright on their


    faces. "Did you bring them?" one boy asks him and Lyon chuckles.


    "Don''t I always?" he asks, and the two boys and a little girl smile brightly. One boy with sparkling green


    eyes spins around, looking behind him. "He did bring them, I told ya, I told ya!" the boy teases, when


    suddenly we are rushed at by dozens of children. "Who doubted me?" Lyon asks, cing his hands on


    his hips and giving them a mock scolding look. He clicks his tongue waiting for an answer when a


    group of boyse over.


    "Milo, did," the little girl spoke up. She must be around seven. "Did he now, Mimi?" Lyon asks her. She


    nods eagerly, looking up at him. "So can I have his?" she asks.


    Lyon pulls me to my feet before I am idently trampled by storming little feet as children rush at him


    from every direction, he grabs his bag he had with him, pulling the strap over my head and sitting it on


    my shoulder. The bag is heavy and I nce at him, but he smiles slyly. I am tempted to look in the bag


    to see what causes such weight, but he addresses the children.


    "Since when have I failed to bring them back from the kingdom?" he asks another boy, who I assume


    was this Milo. "But you didn''te downst night for dinner," he shrugs innocently.


    "So you assumed I didn''t bring them?" Lyon asks him. "He said you ate them," the little girlughs, the


    boy hisses for her to be quiet but she sticks her tongue out at him.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Maybe I did?" Lyon tells them, scratching his chin. "I don''t know," he pulls out his pockets. "I can''t feel


    them, I must have," he deres. All the kids start tugging and pulling at him, knocking him over and


    they wrestle him to the ground before checking his pockets. Hisughter is contagious; so many tiny


    hands prodding and pulling and I could tell he was ticklish. "Okay, okay, I didn''t eat them, I didn''t eat


    them," Lyon calls out.


    "See, told ya, Milo," the little girl named Mimi huffs. Her blonde hair pulled into pigtails as she folded


    her arms across her chest, giving her meanest look, yet somehow appears cuter, not savage. I chuckle


    when Milo spoke up. "Then where are they? We shook you down and your pockets are empty!" Milo


    mocks and Lyon smiles deviously.


    "You shook me down! You''re right, I don''t have them....." he tells them, and the kids pout letting him up.


    His eyes go to mine, crinkling at the edges as he smiles and lifts his finger pointing at me. "She has


    them," he tells them. Simultaneously, the children all turn their big bright eyes to look at me. "Have


    what?" I ask, still not having figured out what it is he promised them. When suddenly I see the inner


    savage that resides in Mimi.


    "Get her!" she screams, and my heart soars and eyes widen when suddenly the kids are charging at


    me.

 Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 24

    Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 24


    ~Zirah~


    I squeal, turning and running for the fields. Myughter rings out as the kids chase me, Gnash, Hunter,


    and Shadow joining the chase. "You''re supposed to be on my side," I tell my wolves as they herded


    me, trapping me as the kids circle around when I realize what it is they''re after. The bag Lyon ced on


    my shoulder.


    I realize a moment toote when I am tackled. One minute I see tiny faces, the next I see stars. I close


    my eyes waiting for the impact but it neveres, the kids so close they keep me upright, as they


    rummage through the bag, and my pockets. Their tiny hands tickling and prodding until they steal the


    bag, running off in victory. Falling on my butt, I hear snickering and look up to see Lyon strolling toward


    me. "A little warning would have been nice," I tell him.


    "Nah, I liked the look of horror on your face when you realized you were next," heughs. I raise an


    eyebrow at him just as Shadow and Gnash brush against my sides. I nod toward Lyon, and all three


    wolves rush at him. One minute he is standing, the next he is on the ground in the dirt, being mauled by


    their fierce flicking tongues.


    "You''re right," I tell him, standing over him. "That was quite satisfying seeing the horror on your face


    when you realized my wolves wereing for you," Iugh. Lyon tried to trip me up, but I took off


    running back to the square, him hot on my heels until he caught me just as we reached the kids.


    His arms wrap around me and he growls, burying his face in my neck. His stubble tickles my neck and


    makes me cringe which makes him do it again. He led me toward the fires when I saw what the


    children were so hype about. "I got attacked over marshmallows?" Iugh. As we settle around the fire,


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel content and at peace with everything. The warmth from the fire and the people


    surrounding us, made it hard for me to imagine ever wanting to leave this ce. I watch as Lyonughs


    with some of the men, joking about the fish they caught earlier in the day while others y music on


    their instruments, their voices blending in harmony.


    As the night draws on, some of the children have started to tire out, curled up in nkets near their


    parents while others continue to y games under the dark sky. I find myself lost in thought, staring


    into the mes of the fire until a hand on my knee brings me back to reality.


    "We should try to rest while we can," Lyon tells me and my brows furrow. "What?" Lyon smiles.


    "You''ll see, bute on, let''s go rest. I feel a foodaing on," he tells me while offering me his


    hand. "Shouldn''t we help pack up?"


    "No need," Lyon says not adding anything else as I see parents picking up sleeping kids carrying them


    toward the hugemunity hall which I found is used for celebrations, saves everyone having to walk


    home, instead they sleep in the vast hall, so everyone can join in, the parents taking turns at minding


    the kids or entertaining them.


    However, Lyon is right about the fooda, the more I walk the fuller and heavier I feel. "I shouldn''t


    have eaten so much," I tell him, feeling woozy. "Wouldn''t have anything to do with the 10 smores the


    kids made you?"


    "It would have been rude to say no, and they were so good!" I groan thest word, remembering the


    sweet gooey goodness. Lyonughs, leading me inside and the moment we reach the room I fall face


    first onto the fur nkets and the three wolves that had decided to be extra padding. They move


    around me, cocooning me in their warmth while Lyon starts the fire in the hearth. When he returns they


    move again, allowing him room before curling up around us. It doesn''t take long before I sumb to


    sleep. Yet sleep doesn''t remain.


    The sudden racket of loud banging jolts me awake, my heart pounding as if ready to break free from


    my chest. I look towards Lyon, rm etching my face, but he seems unperturbed. His lips pull into a


    gentle smile, his eyes still closed as he smiles. "Did you hear that?" I ask him. His eyes open, peering


    up at me shining in amusement.


    "Just fireworks, Zirah," he reassures me, the curve of his mouth growing.


    The idea of such a disy pulls at my curiosity, and the childlike excitement that bubbles within me is


    undeniable. "Can we see?" I ask, my voice barely a whisper.


    He takes my hand, leading me through windingnes and lively bazaars, the city illuminated under a


    cascade of colors and light. It feels like a scene out of a magical tale, the air filled withughter and


    music, the streets teeming with life and joy. Vendors holler, a few remaining children run about, and


    there''s an infectious energy that sweeps me off my feet.


    "What are they celebrating?" I question, unable to keep the awe from my voice.


    Lyon turns to me, his eyes soft under the moonlight, "Their Queen.... You," he tells me, and I gasp.


    As we sway to the rhythm of the celebration, our bodies moving in harmony, the night turns into a blur


    of music,ughter, and joy as we wander around watching the fireworks and everyone celebrating.


    People begin to dance around the bonfire, and Lyon grabs my hand, pulling me toward the city center,


    leading me into the crowd. His body moves effortlessly with the music and I follow suit, feeling free and


    unburdened.


    We dance until we are breathless, until the music bes a distant echo and the city''s noise merges


    into a gentle hum.


    We danced together for what felt like hours, until finally, our feet ached and our bodies were tired.


    Exhausted, we eventually retired to the castle, only instead of going back to the room, Lyon took me to


    the rooftop. Sprawled under the canvas of twinkling stars, we watch more fireworks light up the skies,


    the smell of smoke and celebration in the air.


    The stars twinkle in the sky, their light flickering like a million tiny mes. In that moment, I felt an


    overwhelming sense of calm and contentment wash over me.


    "This is what life should be like," I say softly, breaking thefortable silence between us as I turn my


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    head to look at him.


    "It''s what life is like here," Lyon replies, his voice low and soothing. "And you''re part of it now, if you


    choose to be," he whispers.

 Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 25

    Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 25


    ~Zirah~


    I ponder his words, yet I realize now I had Lyonpletely wrong. Behind the hard facade he puts forth


    in front of his brothers, he is selfless, good. Far beyond what I imagined. It makes me wonder what I''ll


    find at Zeke''s Kingdom andstly what I''ll find at Regan''s.


    Who is truly worthy of forgiveness or are they all?


    "So what''s the verdict?" Lyon asks, turning his head to look at me. My lips tug in the corners.


    "I don''t know.... I think a life of condemnation sounds fair. What do you think?" I ask him.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Really?" he questions sitting up on one elbow and raising an eyebrow at me.


    "Yeah, I''ve had a terrible time here," I breathe out, shaking my head. I nce at the night sky, yet I can''t


    help the smile that tugs at the corners of my lips. "I guess you''ll be condemned to eternity with me," I


    tell him.


    The corner of his lips quirk up in a grin, "Eternity with you sounds like the best kind of punishment," he


    murmurs, leaning over me and pressing his lips against mine.


    My heart flutters at the contact. His kiss is different from his brothers - gentle yet passionate. He


    explores my mouth hungrily with little moaning noises that escape him as he deepens our kiss. The


    scent of smoke mingles with his masculine scent, filling my senses as I tangle my fingers through


    Lyon''s hair while he kisses down to my neck leaving behind heated kisses on every inch of exposed


    skin, until finally traveling back up to meet mine again... all under the starry night sky above us. My


    hands go to his shirt, my fingers fumbling with the buttons and I feel him smile against my lips at my


    eagerness to touch him.


    Lyon pulls away from me for a brief moment, his lips hovering over mine as he speaks. "Zirah," he


    murmurs, his voice thick with desire. "I want you."


    The words send shivers down my spine, and I nod eagerly, fumbling with the buttons of his shirt until


    with one swift motion, Lyon removes his shirt and kisses me again, his body pressing against mine as


    we continue to kiss. His skin is warm and smooth under my fingertips as I run my hands across his


    chest and down his back.


    Lyon''s hands begin to explore my body, his touch igniting a wildfire within me. Every inch of my skin


    burns under his touch, and I moan softly as he presses his body closer to mine. His hands roam over


    my body, tracing every curve and dip until I can barely stand it anymore.


    I wrap my legs around his waist, pulling him closer as I lose myself in the heat of our passion.


    Without breaking our kiss, Lyon begins to fumble with the buttons on my blouse until it falls open,


    exposing my bare chest to the cool night air. His mouth descends upon one breast while his hand


    caresses and teases the other.


    His eyes burn with raw desire as he looms over my body and strips away what little clothing was left


    covering my skin.


    Every touch from him feels like fire spreading through every inch of flesh that it touches; igniting such


    an intense feeling within myself that I''m consumed by pleasure unable to be quenched-- not until being


    Lyon''s fingers expertly work their way across every inch of exposed skin, leaving nothing untouched or


    unexplored until finally finding their way between my thighs where I part them ever so slightly before


    slowly inserting one finger into my heated center... then two..then three...


    The sensation of his lips against my skin sends a bolt of pleasure radiating through me, and I can''t help


    but to moan in response. He moves lower slowly, exploring each inch of my body with his mouth as he


    goes. His lips travel down the curve of my stomach and continue further until he finally settles between


    my legs.


    His tongue parts my inner folds before he sucks on my clit, sending wave after wave of pleasure


    coursing through me. My fingernails dig into Lyon''s shoulders in an attempt to ground myself while


    moans keep slipping out of me; it feels like heaven. Pure bliss crashing throughout every cell in my


    body until I can handle no more, gripping his hair I tug him back up to me, his lips crash down hungrily


    against mine, forcing me to taste myself.


    I rock my hips against him, feeling the hardness of him pressing against my core. My fingers grip the


    waistband of his pants, forcing them down an inch. "Remove them," sounds more like a desperate


    whine. I was two seconds away from setting them on fire to get to him when he smiles against my lips.


    "I see my brother has made you into quite the little seductress witch," he growls, nipping at my lips.


    "Then you should know better than to deny me," I purr back at him.


    He leans in closer, his lips nearly brushing my ear, "The pleasure of denial, my love, is the sweetest


    part of temptation." he whispers before sitting up on his knees and undoing the sp of his pants,


    pushing them down his hips.


    Augh escapes me. "Are you so certain you can handle what you''re asking for?" I ask him when he


    fists his hard cock.


    My eyes roam over him hungrily, devouring his body with my eyes. I can''t help the smile that spreads


    over my lips as I stare at the huge cock standing at attention between Lyon''s legs.


    "Are you?" he asks, his eyes flickering oddly under the moon, his Lycan sideing forward and I tilt


    my head to the side.


    "I''ve barely touched a woman in years, out of fear of breaking them, killing them. I don''t hold such fears


    with you," he purrs while gripping my hips and dragging me closer. My legs part as he settles in


    between them and then his lips are against mine just as a finger slides inside of me. We continue to


    kiss as Lyon adds another finger, stretching me open to take all of him. We continue to kiss as Lyon


    adds another finger, stretching me open to take all of him.


    The pressure between my legs builds up until I''m grinding myself against him, needing more. He grips


    his cock, squeezing it before running it between my folds. Just by the tip alone I can tell he is just as


    thick as Regan, maybe bigger when I feel the tip press against me, stretching me, yet with length,


    Regan beats him there but not by much.


    ¡°Tell me you want this. Tell me that you want to be with me," he says, nting small kisses across my


    jawline.

 Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 26

    Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 26


    ~Zirah~


    "I want this," I tell him as I throw my head back trying not to moan in pleasure as his fingers continue to


    move inside of me. "I want you so badly," I murmur softly, begging for him and I feel him smile against


    my lips once more. "Be careful what you wish for," he purrs.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Right now all I wish for is you." His eyes never drift from mine as he positions himself between my


    legs. His thumb caresses my clit gently with his other hand gripping my hip.


    I lift my hips slightly, his cock gliding between my slick lips. His eyes roll back into his head with pure


    bliss before moving back down to meet mine and uttering one sentence that makes the world tilt on its


    axis... "Good, because I''m not holding back," he whispers darkly before thrusting inside of me with one


    powerful thrust. A deep guttural moan leaves me at the force of it, my body forced to take him. I arch


    my back against him, feeling him drop closer towards me as if he were about to possess me entirely.


    The moonlight reflects off of his eyes making them illuminate; like a glinting piece of dark gold


    glimmering in the night sky above us.


    My fingernails dig into his skin while heys his body onto mine, allowing me to feel him every step of


    the way....in and out, screwing me mercilessly; growling into my ear so I can fully feel all of him. I can''t


    help but to moan with every thrust that threatens to send me over the edge; I''m spiraling out of control,


    hearing his moans only fuels me further.


    I raise my hips, matching him. I need more. Lyon''s arms wrap around my body before he sits back up,


    gripping my hips like a vice and picking me up to where I''m straddling his waist. I lean my head back


    slightly and stare into his eyes, watching them change from darkness to light, from gold to green as we


    continue moving together ever so slowly; grinding, losing ourselves in the other.


    He grasps one breast while sucking the other into his mouth. The pain of my nipple being sucked on


    sends shivers down my spine while the pleasure of it travels throughout every inch of me until settling


    between my legs where Lyon thrusts harder. I can''t help but to cry out his name over and over as he


    squeezes my waist, telling me to hold on tight.


    Letting go of my breast, he uses both hands to guide himself inside of me as far as his body will allow


    him. His lips turn into a smirk before closing in and iming mine for his own. The kiss is fierce at first


    but soon turns soft and sweet under the moon''s light. I push against him, feeling him all around me as I


    moan deep in my throat.


    More...I want more.. mming even deeper inside of me and the full feeling of his massive cock filling


    my pussy pushes over the edge. ¡°Ahhh.." I scream out when Lyon leans into me and bites down on my


    shoulder, nipping me hard but not marking me.... causing wave after wave of delicious pleasure to


    course through my veins until I can''t take it anymore.


    I cum hard pinching every muscle within, until every bit of blue fireworks explode inside of my head.


    Every nerve end is tingling under his touch... and so do my gums, my canines slipping free as my


    fingers tangle in his hair, yanking his head to the side. My teeth pierce deeply into his neck as the world


    around me explodes, everything turning white as I feel his emotions rush into me and my orgasm rips


    through me. Breathless, I pull my teeth from his neck, resting my head against his shoulder.


    "Stay with me," Lyon whispers, his movements slowing letting me ride out the aftershocks. "Always....


    mark me," I whisper and he stills inside me, he turns his head looking down at me.


    "You can''t take it back once I do." he says, his voice cracking. "What if you change your mind, what if


    you haven''t truly forgiven my sins?" he whispers and my eyes flutter open to peer up at him. He looks


    genuinely worried that he hasn¡¯t done enough.


    "You''re no longer cursed with your sins, Lyon. But blessed with the curse of my virtues," I tell him


    before kissing his shoulder. His cock twitches inside me and he groans when I turn my head offering


    him my neck. His teeth graze my skin as he pulls me tighter, like he is scared I will evaporate if he


    loosens his grip. The next second searing pain explodes across my neck and shoulder before pleasure


    so deep, it steals my vision and my breath. At the same time, I feel the bond awaken, he groans,


    finding his own release. My vision darkens and I try to blink away the odd after effect. "Lyon?" I murmur


    feeling myself fading.


    "You''re okay, I can feel you''re fine, but me marking you is draining parts of you, connecting you to me."


    I try to nod yet my body feels foreign, tingly yet numb.


    "Sleep, love," Lyon whispers, and I feel him stand. His hands slip under my ass as he pulls out of me.


    "Rest, Zirah. Guaranteed my brothers felt that and Zeke will be demanding you tomorrow." With those


    <pst words, my surroundings fade into total darkness.

 Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 27

    Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 27


    ~Zirah~


    I jolt awake to Zeke¡¯s familiar drawl echoing through the room, ¡°Morning, lovebirds!¡± The sight of him


    standing at the foot of the bed, a sly smirk ying on his lips, takes me by surprise, a tray loaded with


    breakfast bnced on one hand. The aroma of bacon wafts through the air, making my stomach


    grumble.


    He sets the tray on the bed between Lyon and me, and Lyon sits up. The bacon sizzles, crisp and


    brown, a vision of culinary delight. Slices of buttered bread, glossy strawberries, and piping hot eggs


    "Where did you find bacon, Zeke? You didn''t kill dys¡¯ pigs again, did you?" Lyon''s voice is rough,


    irritation seeping into his words.


    Zeke merely shrugs, a nonchnt grin stered on his face. "Of course not; I picked it up on the way


    here. Dropped some down at the markets too."


    He moves on to y with his pet wolf, Hunter. Therge animal jumps on him, his tail wagging wildly. I


    can''t help but chuckle at their yful exchange.


    "You''re here early," Lyon says, breaking the silence. His words catch my attention. He''s right. It''s not


    even dawn, and Zeke is here, cooked breakfast in tow.


    "Well, I wanted to pick her up early. It''s a bit of a drive," Zeke exins, a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    My heart clenches at his words. It''s time to leave Lyon. The thought fills me with a strange sense of


    sadness, one that I quickly shake off. Before I can voice my thoughts, Zeke¡¯s gaze wanders over to me.


    His smirking eyes linger a little too long before he says, "It''s a bit nipply today." my brows furrow when


    his eyes drop lower.


    It takes me a moment to register his words. Looking down, I realize my breasts are exposed. I quickly


    pull the sheet up, my embarrassment coloring my cheeks.


    "I''ve already seen them, in fact, I''ve had them in my mouth. A bitte for modesty, love," Zeke taunts.


    His words send a fresh wave of embarrassment coursing through me. I re at him, my cheeks


    ame. Lyon moves the tray, so it sits across both of ourps.


    "Ignore him, eat," Lyon tells me. As we eat, my mind races with unanswered questions.


    Zeke¡¯sment about a long drive and the need to hit the road gnaws at me. I can¡¯t help but ask, "Did


    Regan note with you?"


    Zeke shrugs, looking slightly ufortable. ¡°No, he has a meeting with the vampire king. Trying to sort


    out this mess between kingdoms and buying you time to get to know us, before the inevitable war," he


    exins nonchntly.


    I''m taken aback by his words. I hoped Regan would alsoe, I was hoping to go to his kingdom next.


    But why do I get the feeling Regan is avoiding me?


    "So he''ll meet me at your kingdom?"


    "Depends on how long it takes to handle things with the Vampire king," I don¡¯t believe him. I know he''s


    lying, the slight twitch in his eyes gives him away. His response feels rehearsed, and practiced. I can''t


    shake the feeling that they¡¯re hiding something from me.


    "Now get dressed. I want to hit the road soon. Are youing, Lyon?" Zeke asks his brother.


    Lyon shakes his head, regret lining his features. "I need to fix a few things here. I also need to figure


    out what to do about my people. I''m not sure many would want to leave here when ites time."


    "Ah yes, that is something you will have to figure out depending on where Zirah wants to live - here or


    her own kingdom," Zeke answers.


    Yet, that thought never crossed my mind. What was I to do? How could we possibly run two kingdoms


    simultaneously while living out of one?


    "I cane join you maybe tomorrow night or the following morning. I just need to help with the


    exchanges. We have supply runs that need doing, and you know they hate leaving the kingdom


    grounds by themselves," Lyon''s voice carries a note of frustration.


    Zeke nods at his words, a hint of understanding crossing his face.


    "By the way, you were a truck short on thest load of supplies," he tells him. His statement makes me


    wonder what they exchange between their kingdoms.


    Lyon sighs, a loud sigh escaping his lips as he rubs a hand down his face. "Floods took out the back


    wheat crops," he admits.


    "Fix it up when your crops grow. I need your supplies list before I leave. I can send the trucks tonight; I


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    may also need help with the next lot. I don''t know how many more I can pick up," Lyon nods once while


    I try to work out what they''re talking about.


    "How many?" Lyon asks. "Not sure, but I suspect a few." Lyon nods once while I try to decipher their


    coded conversation..


    They both nce at me, as if remembering I am there. "We can discuss itter. Get her home. You


    know those back roads aren''t safe at night," Lyon finally says.


    "Need me to leave a car?" Zeke asks.


    "Well, I don''t n on riding that far or running," Lyonughs, a genuine smile finally breaking through


    his troubled expression.


    Zeke nods and then turns to face me, a big cheesy grin on his face. I raise an eyebrow at him. "You


    should shower, and get dressed," Lyon says, kissing my bare shoulder. I nod about to climb out of bed,


    when I remember Zeke.


    "Can you turn around?" I ask, feeling a sudden pang of self-consciousness.


    "Of course, but I rather the view," he smiles, a teasing note in his voice.


    Yet when I go to tug on the nket to take it to the bathroom with me, Hunter and Gnash jump on the


    bed. "Off!" I scold them, but they whine at me. I roll my eyes, pushing the nket back and getting out


    of bed.


    Zeke whistles low as I wander to the bathroom, I flip him off, which makes him chuckle as I move to the


    bathroom. I shower quickly, but when Ie out I find Zeke has already packed my bags, and Lyon is


    dressed and leaning against the balcony railing talking with Zeke. Zeke and Lyon seem in deep


    conversation out on the balcony, and I strain my ears trying to listen. "I''m not sure, but I can''t afford for


    him toe to my kingdom; I will drop her back here or back to the main kingdom," Zeke tells him.


    "He knows he''s fucked when she visits his, she''ll figure out he''s avoiding her," Lyon says, and Zeke


    nods, slowly drawing back on his smoke. I move closer, wanting to know what they''re talking about.


    Yet they stop talking the moment they spot me. Lyones over and immediately embraces me. My


    thoughts go to Regan, knowing they were discussing him. "I''ll see you in a couple of days," he says, his


    voice thick with emotion.


    Lyon helps ce my bags in the car, and we linger around the limo watching Gnash, Hunter, and


    Shadow y. All the while, Zeke and Lyon toss cryptic nces at each other. I feel like a pawn in a


    game of chess, being moved around without my consent.

 Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 28

    Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 28


    ~Zirah~


    Climbing into the limo with my wolves, Zeke slides across the seat beside me. The driver starts the car,


    and we are off. The morning light bathes everything in a soft glow, signaling the start of another day.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "What were you and Lyon talking about?" I finally break the silence. Zeke is quick to brush it off. "Just


    work stuff."


    "I don''t understand why you invited him to your kingdom...you were the one that insisted everyone got


    time alone with me?" I voice out my confusion. His answer, however, leaves me with more questions


    than answers.


    "Lyon is different. He''s my twin," he says as if that exins everything. "So it''s Regan you don''t want in


    your Kingdom?" I ask, not able to suppress my curiosity.


    "You''ve marked Lyon, and he has marked you. He''s officially your mate. I won''t force you to go without


    him," Zeke tells me, his tone strangely soft.


    "I''ve marked Regan, too," I reply, my heart pounding in my chest.


    He looks away, staring out the window. "He hasn''t marked you yet," he says, his voice just above a


    whisper.


    "And Regan is off¡ª"


    "With Mchi and James visiting the Vampire King, as I said," he interrupts, his tone final.


    "Why couldn''t your father go?" I ask, hoping to get more answers.


    Zeke clenches his jaw, a clear sign of his growing frustration. "Regan lied about his kingdom being the


    furthest... I want to know why...." I tell him, looking straight into his eyes. His gaze hardens.


    "You''ll have to ask him, Zirah. I am not getting caught up in your rtionship with him," he answers, his


    voice cold.


    "But you will with Lyon?" I ask, the question hanging heavy in the air.


    "As I said, Lyon is my twin. He''s different. We have an understanding," he repeats, leaving me to


    wonder about the hidden depths of their rtionship.


    I don''t believe him. There''s something they''re not telling me.


    I can feel it. The question is, what are they hiding? And why?


    "Stop the car," I say abruptly, my voice echoing in the silent limo. Zeke looks at me as if I''ve lost my


    mind.


    "We''re on the highway; there''s nowhere to stop," he retorts. But I''m not backing down.


    "Turn the car around. Take me to Regan''s kingdom." I tell him, determination firm in my voice.


    He hesitates, then sighs heavily. "You''ll see Regan in a few days."


    That''s when I know. They''re hiding something. And I''m going to find out what it is.


    "Stop the car!" Zeke curses under his breath, and I see the driver nce in the rearview mirror. Zeke


    shakes his head, telling him to continue.


    My palms glow, a soft, luminescent light radiating from my skin. I thrust my hands forward, the glow


    intensifying as I mutter, "Haltus Movus!"


    The car lurches to a sudden stop, sending Zeke flying forward. "Are you insane?" he snaps, pushing


    himself upright. The driver, a man in a crisp uniform, looks like he''s seen a ghost.


    "Turn the car around; take me to Regan''s kingdom," I demand. Zeke shakes his head adamantly. "No."


    He waves to the driver to keep going. Yet when the driver attempts to start the car again, it refuses to


    budge. I recite another spell, "Adstare Movus," and the tires screech against the pavement, but the car


    doesn''t move an inch.


    "Take me to Regan''s!" I growl, my patience wearing thin.


    Zeke lets out a frustrated sigh. "I can''t!"


    "Fine then, I''ll walk!" I tell him, tossing my door open. I climb out of the car and Gnash Hunter and


    Shadow follow, jumping out with me.


    Cars honk their horns from the middlene, irritated that our car has stopped suddenly on the highway.


    The sound of engines racing past fills my ears as I look around me. The highway is full of cars


    speeding to and fro.


    The highway is busy, cars honking their horns in the middlene and racing past. The mor of car


    engines fills the air as they whiz by, spewing gray exhaust into the sky.


    A few other cars have pulled over to avoid smashing up the back of the limo, and one man jumps out


    angrily. A deafening growl from behind me though has him tossing his hands up in the air in surrender.


    ncing over my shoulder, I see it came from Zeke, but my wolves echo the same noise. The man


    rushes back to his car. He starts his car, leaving clouds thick with exhaust fumes behind him.


    "Zirah!" I ignore him, and I hear a loud thud that sounds vaguely like he punched the car.


    "Fine! I''ll take you. Just... just get in the car." I stop, turning to find I am right; the roof of the limo is


    dented. His face is a mask of irritation, but there¡¯s fear in his eyes too.


    But I need to see it for myself, I need to know what¡¯s going on.


    I climb back into the car, feeling a mix of relief and apprehension. As we drive off, I can''t help but


    wonder about what lies ahead.


    The road to Regan''s kingdom is long and fraught with tension. Zeke and I barely speak, each lost in


    our own thoughts. My mind races, piecing together fragments of information, trying to anticipate what I


    might discover at Regan¡¯s kingdom.


    The silence is broken by Zeke¡¯s phone ringing. "Great!" Zeke mutters, and I nce over to see its


    Regan. I press a finger to my lips, and he presses his in a line. "What''s up?" Zeke answers casually


    while shooting a re my way.


    I listen as Regan discusses something with him, only tuning in when I hear Regan ask how I am. "She''s


    fine, she is half asleep. We are nearly home,"


    "Okay, you can bring her back here after she is done at your kingdom, or do you need me to send


    someone to collect her?"


    "I can drop her back. Do you want to speak with her?"


    "Yeah, put her... Wait, a second," I can hear him talking to someone in the background. But the words


    are muffled since he isn''t speaking into the phone. "I call back tonight, I need to sort this out first,"


    Before Zeke can ask what he means Regan is gone, having hung up.


    "He''s going to kill me when he finds out I just lied to him," I tell him.


    "Over exaggeration, that means he''d kill himself," I tell him. Zeke growls.


    "You know what I mean, Zirah," Zeke snaps. I turn my attention back to the window and within minutes


    his phone rings again. "Damn it, I am about to toss it out the window," I catch a glimpse of Lyon¡¯s name


    on the screen and my heart clenches. I miss him already.


    Zeke answers the call, turning away slightly, and I can¡¯t help but eavesdrop. Their conversation is filled


    with mentions of supply runs, exchanges, and crops ¡ª it¡¯s like they¡¯re speaking a differentnguage.


    My mind begins to whirl with questions. What do they exchange between kingdoms? And why hasn¡¯t


    Regan ever mentioned it? The words echo in my head, and I realize just how little I know about the


    Regan''s kingdom, only waking when Zeke has the driver stop to get food. Eating my fries, Zeke lets my


    wolves out, they immediately rush off to pee and y in the parking lot. When we finish eating they


    return, and we continue driving, yet it isn''t much further before the cityscape of Regan''s kingdom


    The city stands tall and formidable, shrouded in mystery and intrigue. The concrete walls stand so high


    they block out the sun as we approach the huge gates. Guards stand posted along the walls and along


    the road leading in. As we drive through the main gates, I feel a mixture of dread and anticipation. I am


    about to discover the secrets that have been kept from me.


    And something tells me they''re not going to be pleasant.

 Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 29

    Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 29


    ~Zirah~


    The drive is mostly silent; both Zeke and I are gued with thoughts we don''t feel the need to share.


    Yet as we reach arge stretch, I can see the huge looming walls forming a perimeter around his


    kingdom, tall as skyscrapers. I crane my neck to peer up at the guard standing atop with watchful eyes.


    The gates of Regan¡¯s kingdom open before us like the jaws of a mechanical beast, revealing a


    cityscape that looks more like a meticulously designed movie set than an actual city.


    As we drive through, a futuristic fortress emerges from the depths of a thick shroud of silence. The


    buildings, all towering, angr structures of steel and ss, glint in the afternoon sun, their austere


    silhouettes painting a grim backdrop against the cloudless sky. Not a soul is visible on the pristine


    streets, not a whisper of life resonates in the air as we drive through the first half of the city. It''s an eerie


    stillness, the kind that makes your skin crawl and mind churn.


    People, seemingly sucked out of their mundane routines, scurry into the safety of their homes and


    shops as the limo glides along. Their faces betray their fear, like deer caught in the headlights, each


    movement painstaking and cautious.


    I notice litter is absent, no graffiti, no decoration of any sort, instead reced by vignt armed guards


    stationed at nearly every corner, their stern gazes scanning the city. Even the children here are quiet,


    their innocentughter swallowed by the city''s overwhelming tension.


    As I absorb the unsettling surroundings, a soft humming draws my attention to the sky. Drones, a


    dozen of them, zipping around in coordinated formations. The first thing that hits me about the city isn''t


    the eerie silence, or the palpable fear that seems to hang over the ce like a shroud.


    It''s the eyes, the haunted, lifeless eyes of the city''s residents. "This ce¡­it''s a damn prison," I mutter,


    scanning the fearful faces peering out from the modern buildings.


    "Yeah, a futuristic one at that," Zeke answers from beside me. I sense a note of guilt in his voice, and a


    hint of resignation.


    "Why all the security?" I question, gesturing at the drones hovering ominously above us. "What are


    those things for?" I ask Zeke, my eyes tracking the drones.


    "Cameras, they monitor the city," he says, his voice tinged with unease, his usual vibrancy reced by


    an unnerving quietness as I take in the kingdom. I blink, taken aback by the dystopian extent of


    security. "They¡­they keep the peace." Zeke adds.


    "Peace?" I scoff, letting out a bitterugh. "This isn''t peace, Zeke, it''s terror."


    Approaching the city center, I lower the window, a part of me hoping that the soft rustle of the breeze or


    the distant chatter of the city will rece the oppressive silence. Instead, the quiet intensifies, as if the


    city itself holds its breath. It''s too quiet, too sterile, too controlled. Yet as we drive deeper, we notice


    people running away from the city center. Zeke sits up and in the distance; I can hear the sounds of


    shouting, crying, and begging. I nce at Zeke, who moves closer to peer out the window.


    A suddenmotion breaks out, drawing my attention to a frightened woman pleading with a market


    stallholder. A child, presumably her son, clings to her skirt, tears streaming down his face.


    The stallholder, a red-faced and fuming man, motioned wildly toward the woman and a young boy. The


    woman pleads with the stallholder, her words drowned by her son''s terrified wails. Her flustered


    attempts to calm the situation are met with armed guards storming toward her.


    "Guard, she is refusing to pay for what her son broke!" the man yells, waving the armed guards


    forward.


    Catching the sight of a shattered pot at her feet, I gasp. All this racket for a broken pot?


    Without a word, Zeke opens the door and leaps out, his aura of authority evident even from this


    distance. The entire ce falls silent as he steps out of the car, straightening his suit, before he leans


    back in and snatches his wallet from beside me. "Stay in the car," he tells me, shutting the door.


    Zeke springs into action, snapping at the stall owner and arguing with the guards. He¡¯smanding,


    authoritative, but the fear in the air makes me ufortable.


    "Selfish bastard!" he barks at the stallholder, tossing a wad of cash at him. However, the guards don''t


    release the woman at hismand, but their grip on her loosens.


    I step out of the car and instantly, the city''s gaze fixates on me. Drones zoom in, their lenses trained on


    me, their humming intensifying like a swarm of angry bees. This is a city under surveince, people


    living in the shadows of fear, every move monitored, every action ounted for. It doesn¡¯t sit right with


    me. My own magic res in response, a primal instinct to protect and defend. My hands tremble, my


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    skin tingling with stored energy.


    "No more," I demand. All eyes are on me, the city¡¯s quiet fear reced by shocked whispers. Zeke


    protests, but I''m past caring. "Zirah, get back in the car," he snarls at me, ncing nervously toward the


    sky.


    As I draw closer, I take in the guards: sturdy men d in ominous ck, with hard lines etching their


    faces and cold gazes that seem to pierce through the soul. They argue with Zeke, one of them pulling


    out a phone, presumably to consult their king. Over a broken pot?


    Yet, instinct kicks in as I witness the woman clinging onto Zeke, pleading for mercy. I can''t stand there,


    watching this injustice unfold. My fingers twitch, the magical energy within me ring up.


    "Causo Frango!" I mutter under my breath, directing my energy towards the guard''s phone. It flies out


    of his hand, hitting the ground, and melting into a molten mess. Gasps ring out audibly, while the guard


    hisses, staring at his hand.


    The drones swarm around me, their electronic eyes shing menacingly.


    "Zirah, don''t fucking move!" Zeke''s voice reaches my ears just as a pronged wire flies towards me from


    a drone. An electric shock jolts through me, making me crumble to my knees, every nerve in my body


    screaming in protest. The sensation of a thousand needles pricking my skin overpowers me, and I''m


    left gasping for breath and absolutely livid. The electric current dies out as the drones continue to circle


    me, beeping and shing in warning.


    With a grunt, I rip the prong out of my shoulder. Anger reces the pain, electricity crackling between


    my fingers. My re fixes on the machine that attacked me. As the drones spin to focus on Zeke, I


    channel my anger.¡°Zirah, don¡¯t¡­!¡± Zeke yells.


    The warninges toote. I throw out my hand, sending a pulse of magic at the nearest drone.


    Sparks fly as it crashes to the ground, smoke billowing from its wreckage. I continue, targeting each


    drone one after the other until all seven lie damaged on the ground. Yet the moment I take those out,


    more rece them.

 Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 30

    Prey Of The Lycan Queen Chapter 30


    ~Zirah~


    A feral growl tears through my throat, and I watch, mesmerized, as warning lights blink in unison. The


    first beep breaks the spell, a jolt of power surging from within me, the force coiling around my fingers


    like an electric snake. All at once, theyunch, the barbed wires sailing rapidly toward me like a flock of


    metal birds.


    The angry bellow that escapes me fades to a low whimper when Zeke steps forward and ms me


    against the shop¡¯s ss, trapping me between his body and the window. Zeke¡¯s scent, sickeningly


    sweet with fury, fills my nostrils just before he groans. His muscled frame takes on a life of its own as


    roaring electricity courses through him, causing his veins to bulge and his face to contort in agony.


    I am unable to move as he absorbs every shock, standing like a shield between me and danger. His


    teeth grit in pain even as his knees give out beneath him, yet still, he pushes back against the


    onught for my sake. As I try to catch him, his weight is too much for me to bear, but his eyes lock


    with mine; his pain is obvious, but his anger is palpable.


    ¡°Get in the car,¡± he breathes as my eyes move to the drones, sucking up the wires that ripped free of


    his skin painfully. They sliver back to their metal bodies like tentacles. Sweat coats Zeke¡¯s forehead as


    he struggles to catch his breath. Slowly, I rise to my feet when Zeke grabs my wrist.


    ¡°Please, get in the car; I don¡¯t want you hurt,¡± he whispers, also getting to his feet. Little puncture holes


    tear at his suit, his skin bleeding and oozing.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine; leave it,¡± he tells me, and I grit my teeth and nod. Watching the drones, I hear the woman cry


    out; my eyes move to the guards, her son wailing at her when I see the drones turn on them. The little


    boy¡¯s back is suddenly turned green with little dots, and so is the woman, and Zeke gasps.


    ¡°No, wait!¡± Zeke tosses his hands out, but they take aim, their wires flying toward the woman and boy. I


    don¡¯t think I react. My heart skipped a beat at the thought of the volts traveling through that little boy¡¯s


    tiny body.


    The wind suddenly shifts with my rising temper, their sensors being knocked, their lights shing, and


    the humming growing louder as they battle the winds of my destruction. ¡°Zirah.... more will onlye,


    stop,¡± Zeke warns, but I am furious that this is how Regan polices his people. The electric tentacles are


    forced to retreat but don¡¯t give up, instead turning against the wind to face me.


    I track them as they struggle against the winds I¡¯ve created, taking in all the drones around me.


    Everywhere I look, I see a new set of eyes fixated on me, like they¡¯re trying to study and learn from my


    every move - but this time, it will be different. Channeling an electrifying mixture of anger and power


    outwards sparks fly in vibrant colors as threads of wind dance between them- anger floods me, sparks


    flying from my fingertips, carried on the wind, jolting Regan¡¯s robotic police, taking them down.


    A silent pulse of energy radiates outward, and the drones slow then stop mid-air, engines cutting out


    and squealing as they fry until finally, they stop moving altogether. The energy ebbs away, and Regan¡¯s


    robotic police force crashes to the ground in a pile of metal bones, wires, and lenses.


    I help Zeke to his feet, hearing Gnash, Hunter, and Shadow whine as they try to squeeze out the open


    window. A secondter, it explodes as Gnash ms his body against it. ss covers the ground as he


    leaps from the window and rushes to me and Zeke.


    Yet my attention is elsewhere. Now it¡¯s the guards¡¯ turn. They instantly backed away from the woman


    when I set my sights on them. ¡°You won¡¯t be touching her,¡± I warn them. The stall-holder sputters, but


    one growl from Gnash has him ducking to hide behind his stall. ¡°Now, someone better tell me what the


    fuck is going on here!¡± I scream, my heart pounding with adrenaline.


    The guards back away, hands up as the ground rumbles beneath their feet; my anger is enough to


    crack the earth wide open, the woman nces at me, and I nod toward her son, watching the guards


    who seem conflicted about obeying their iron-fisted king and the woman who¡¯ll destroy him when I get


    my hands on him.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± the woman gushes as she moves to her son, scoops him up in her arms, and rushes off.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The guards move, choosing to risk their lives than face their king, interesting.


    However, Hunter, Gnash, and Shadow thwart their attempts to chase her, stepping in and snarling. The


    crowd gasps, and a flurry of whispers erupts.


    ¡°That¡¯s the king¡¯s wolf,¡± someone murmurs. ¡°Why does she have him?¡± another person chimes in. Their


    terrified faces only fuel my anger. Regan has a lot of exining to do.


    When quiet falls, I nce around at the kingdom¡¯s people, their shock and fear evident. ¡°Show me


    where you were going to take her,¡± I demand as Zeke approaches me from behind, his hand falling on


    my hip. He hesitates, exchanging nces with the guards. They¡¯re afraid of me, but I don¡¯t care right


    now. ¡°Do as she says,¡± Zeke tells them.


    They lead me to the fencedpound, suffused with silence, Zeke brooding, me seething. The iron


    gates leading into the fencedpound open with a hauntingly loud creak, piercing the stillness of the


    air. I freeze as my eyes take in what lies beyond; in thepound stands a multitude of souls, their


    faces nk with fear as they gaze upon us with hollow eyes that reflect their desperation, men, women,


    and even children confined to an area like cattle, all cowering in fear.

 Lycan Queens Prey Book 2 Chapter 31

    Lycan Queen''s Prey Book 2 Chapter 31


    ~Zirah~


    My heart thumps wildly against my rib cage at the sight of so many broken souls, their faces reflecting


    a deep despair that seemed to have no escape. My heart breaks as I take in this horrific scene, my


    stomach turning like a thousand daggers piercing through me. It is almost too much to bear, and I can¡¯t


    ¡°This is what he didn¡¯t want me to see?¡± I ask, turning to Zeke; he clenches his teeth and nods once.


    ¡°Now,¡± I say, my voice as cold as ice, ¡°I want to know why these people are here.¡±


    The guards share a nervous look before one steps forward, fear making him twitch.


    ¡°Miss, these are... these are criminals,¡± he stammers. Criminals? There are children in these cages!


    ¡°Criminals?¡± I echo, letting my disbelief fill the word. ¡°What crimes did theymit?¡±


    The guard gulps, stealing a nce at Zeke before looking back at me. ¡°Petty offenses, miss. Thievery...


    vandalism... nopliance with the rules...¡±


    His words echo in the chilling silence. Nopliance with the rules? A snort escapes me, bitter and


    disbelieving.


    ¡°And littering, miss,¡± another guard adds in a small voice, as if this justifies everything.


    ¡°And their punishment?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re on death row, miss,¡± the words hang heavy in the air, and at first, all I can do is blink at him,


    praying I heard wrong. I turn to Zeke, his avoidance of my gaze confirming my fear.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me,¡± I spit, my hands clenching into fists, ¡°You lock these people up, sentence them to


    death... for littering?¡±


    My voice rings out, a sharp note in the quiet afternoon. The guards flinch, their faces pale.


    ¡°That¡¯s not our call, miss,¡± the first guard responds, his eyes downcast. ¡°It¡¯s thew. We just enforce it.¡±


    ¡°There are children in there!¡± My voice is like a thunderp, my anger erupting and echoing around us


    as my aura slips out, so powerfully it stuns even me for a second, and both guards whimper.


    The cold anger in me boils over. I march over to the fence, magic sparking at my fingertips. ¡°Well, I am


    making a call. Release them. Now.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t miss,¡± one of the guards says. ¡°We don¡¯t have the keys. Everything is controlled by drones


    and King Regan. The gates open automatically when... when it¡¯s time.¡±


    The thought of what ¡®time¡¯ means for these people churns my stomach. ¡°And what happens then?¡± I


    demand, my gaze fixed on Zeke. ¡°Where are they taken?¡±


    The guards nced at Zeke again, their unease palpable. One of them clears his throat. ¡°The old


    mines, miss. Rumor is they¡¯re thrown down the shafts.¡±


    My heart pounds in my chest. These people, condemned for minor offenses, are led likembs to the


    ughter.


    The guards go on to describe a system so robotic, so dehumanizing. The prisoners are herded once a


    month through the one-way entrance, every door controlled by drones, everything automatic. The


    prospect of a revolt seems unimaginable, an act of certain death. My hands balled into fists, my mind


    reeling at the scale of Regan¡¯s tyranny. With a growl, I move toward the fence, determined to find a way


    to open it and free them.


    ¡°You touch that, you alert him that you¡¯re here; that¡¯s if someone hasn¡¯t called already; they still have a


    day or so before they are taken,¡± Zeke warns, his eyes locked on the fences teeming with drones. His


    words strike me as if he pped me. He knows of this and has done nothing?


    ¡°And you allow this?¡± I snarl, rounding on Zeke. ¡°Regan may be your brother, but that doesn¡¯t mean you


    have to be a part of this.¡±


    ¡°Not my kingdom, Zirah,¡± he mumbles, but his words fall on deaf ears. ¡°I have no control here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that, Zeke! You¡¯re a king too. And right now, you¡¯re acting like a coward.¡±


    The words hang heavy in the air, a brutal usation, a line drawn.


    ¡°Take me to the castle,¡± I order, my gaze hardening.


    I cast a final nce at the prisoners, my mind buzzing with ways to help them, to overthrow their king


    and my mate.


    After what feels like an eternity, I find myself being driven toward Regan¡¯s castle. Its grandeur leaves


    me breathless. Yet, what catches my attention is a nondescript concrete structure nearby, with two


    guards standing stiffly at its entrance.


    ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡± I ask, despite the sinking feeling in my stomach.


    ¡°Nothing you need to see,¡± Zeke answers, and I re at him.


    I direct the driver to stop, ignoring Zeke¡¯s attempts to dissuade me. The curiosity is too intense, and the


    need to understand the depth of Regan¡¯s tyranny is too urgent.


    As I approach, the guards step forward. ¡°Move aside,¡± I order, but they lift their guns. ¡°I said move


    aside,¡± I bark in a voice that bellows the fear coursing through me.


    ¡°This is Regan¡¯s domain, there is no way you can go in,¡± one of them replies with steel in his voice, and


    it brings to mind the guards earlier. Do they genuinely fear him so much that not one person has dared


    oppose him? ¡°We were instructed not to let anyone pass,¡± one of them states, his voice firm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, either step aside or....¡± I whistle, and Gnash, Hunter, and Shadow step forward; one guard


    lifts his gun, the other grabbing the end of it. ¡°That¡¯s Gnash, the King¡¯s wolf,¡± he warns, and the man


    lowers his weapon like he knows shooting him will earn him a slow, tortured death.


    His head cocks to the side, and he adds. ¡°You leave us no choice; I have to ring the king. King Regan


    doesn¡¯t even allow his brothers down there.¡±


    ¡°Call your king; I will deal with him too,¡± I state firmly, pushing past the guards who are too shocked to


    resist. The moment the door swings open, a stench so foul hits me; it feels like a physical blow. The


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    scent of rotting flesh and despair fills my nostrils, making me gag. I follow the steps down; the air is


    thick and stagnant. As I reach the bottom, I stop at the sound of chains rattling and whimpering in the


    dark.

 Lycan Queens Prey Book 2 Chapter 32

    Lycan Queen''s Prey Book 2 Chapter 32


    ~Zirah~


    As my eyes adjust to the dim light, I am greeted by the sight of emaciated men shackled to walls. Their


    pitiful moans fill the dank room, their pleading eyes begging for mercy. The reality of the situation, of


    their predicament, is a brutal p to my conscience.


    Tears burn the backs of my eyes, my nose instantly going stuffy as I fight the urge to break. It¡¯s too


    much; everything I¡¯ve seen is too much; theck of humanity, theck of anything good in this ce, is


    far too much for one to witness, let alone live. Regan¡¯s words float through my mind. ¡°I am the monster


    they im I am.¡± He had warned me, told me multiple times, yet somehow I saw good in a man that


    has none.


    Zeke¡¯s words echo in the back of my mind, cutting out the memory of Regan¡¯s, ¡°I told him to put them


    out of their misery.¡± I whirl around to face him, my mind a whirlwind of rage and betrayal. His silence in


    the face of such cruelty, his failure to intervene... It''s unforgivable. It¡¯s a scene straight out of my


    nightmares.


    ¡°You knew about this?¡± I whisper, my voice hoarse, the taste of betrayal bitter in my mouth.


    ¡°I¡­ we¡¯ve tried to reason with him,¡± Zeke answers quietly, avoiding my gaze.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you, Zeke. You¡¯re just as bad as he is,¡± I snap, the realization dawning on me. Zeke


    looks at me, hurt shing in his eyes, but I don¡¯t care. The castle awaits, and with it, Regan.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even look at you right now; I thought what you¡¯ve done was bad, but allowing this?¡± My voice


    chokes up, tears welling up in my eyes. Zeke tries to speak, but I cut him off. I don¡¯t want to hear it. I


    don¡¯t want to hear his excuses, his justifications. Not now. With onest look, I storm off toward the


    mansion.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    As I approach the mansion¡¯s grand entrance, I throw out my hands, and a gust of wind propels the


    heavy wooden doors open, the loud crash reverberating throughout the vast halls. I ignore the startled


    gazes of the servants, their hushed whispers echoing as they retreat, leaving me alone in the grand


    foyer.


    Gnash, Hunter, and Shadow cautiously join me. ¡°I¡¯m not angry at you three,¡± I tell them, and I manage


    a weak smile. They rush over, pouncing on me, and I pat their heads, letting their familiarfort seep


    into my troubled heart. I settle down on the steps, my gaze fixed on the entrance.


    ¡°He¡¯d better have a good excuse, or he may find himself down in those dungeons receiving the same


    fate,¡± I growl under my breath, my fingers absentmindedly scratching Gnash¡¯s head.


    The events of the day rey in my mind, the injustices I¡¯ve seen, the fear, the despair... the anger


    simmers after a while and turns to wanting to understand. Yet no excuse seems good enough for this


    kind of behavior, this sort of treatment. He is their king, the person they trust to keep order, to keep


    them safe, to rule fairly. Yet he is no king but a dictator, a monster.


    Hours pass, but it¡¯s enough time for me to analyze everything I¡¯ve seen, filter it, and I¡¯ve drawn one


    conclusion, only one. The rest makes no sense, and even still, the one thing I¡¯ve figured out, I¡¯m


    conflicted about.


    So when I see lights on the driveway through the open foyer doors, I blink out of the haze I¡¯ve been in.


    Only now, realizing the day has gone and been reced with night. Gnash, Hunter, and Shadow rise.


    Gnash¡¯s tail wags excitedly, but I don¡¯t share his excitement to see his owner. His boots crunch on the


    road outside as he approaches the castle doors. I don¡¯t move, afraid if I do, I will do something I can¡¯t


    take back.


    I need to try to remember his life, which is currently shared with his brothers. He may be a monster, but


    Lyon isn¡¯t. As his silhouette fills the door, he slows and stops in his tracks as my eyes meet his. Gnash


    wags his tail, paws banging on the floor.


    ¡°Sit, Gnash!¡± I order, and the wolf nts his butt on the ground, a whimper escaping him as he stares


    at Regan, wanting his attention.


    ¡°I... I can... I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know how to tell you... I told you I was a monster,¡± Regan tries to defend


    himself but then stops. I¡¯ve never felt so much disappointment in my life; he had me fooled.


    Regan makes no move toe closer but averts his gaze to the ground and leans against the door


    frame. ¡°So what now?¡± he murmurs before swallowing.


    ¡°What do you think should happen?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°If you give me a chance to fix it, I will put things right.¡±


    ¡°And the men in your dungeon of horrors?¡± I ask him. The moment I mention them, he turns into


    something else. Something rabid and savage. ¡°They don¡¯t deserve mercy!¡± he snarls, so savagely his


    eyes turn luminescent, burning like embers in the darkness. His canines glint as they elongate, and he


    turns on me.


    ¡°And there he is...... Wrath.¡± Gnash growls, getting to his feet along with Hunter.


    Yet me mentioning his name, the name bestowed on him by my mother, he recognizes his mistake,


    reining in his fury to remember who he is talking with.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to stand down from your throne,¡± I tell him as I get to my feet, Regan sputters and I move


    toward him.


    ¡°Wait!¡± But I give him no chance. I¡¯ve seen enough.


    ¡°King Regan, I, Zirah, Queen of the high seat of Arcana Empyreal Dominion, with the power I wield, I


    nullify your title and the sovereignty thates with it. Your rule is hereby deemed void. This kingdom


    shall suffer your reign of tyranny no more.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re taking my throne?¡± he gasps.


    ¡°That¡¯s not all.¡±


    ¡°No, Zirah, please.¡± Regan rushes over, dropping at my feet when he realizes what I am about to do


    next. Gnash whines loudly while Regan grabs my legs, hanging onto me like I am his lifeline, which I


    am.

 Lycan Queens Prey Chapter 33

    Lycan Queen''s Prey Chapter 33


    ~Zirah~


    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you want, take my kingdom, take everything, don¡¯t take this from me,¡± he pleads. My


    lips quiver as I peer down at him, but I can¡¯t risk the curse; he has not redeemed himself, and I won¡¯t


    risk Lyon, who has.


    But he¡¯s not the only one breaking at my actions; I love him, but sometimes love is not enough. We all


    have a part, and mine is to choose, even if it kills me doing it. Regan presses his face into my stomach;


    I can feel his tears soaking my top, just as the ones sliding down my face soaking my cheeks.


    ¡°I, Zirah, Queen of the high seat of Arcana Empyreal Dominion, reining heir of the four founding


    Kingdoms, reject you, King Regan of Lupine Kingdom.¡± I stammer out.


    ¡°No... no.... no!¡± Regan bellows, his ws slip out, shing my legs as his sines out, the true


    monster he was cursed to be, but I am expecting it, and as my hand falls to his neck, my magic res,


    stunning him. His ws sink into my thighs like hooks, yet I ignore the pain; it¡¯s nothingpared to


    the pain burning through my chest. Peering down at him, Regan¡¯s eyes are dead, yet filled with agony.


    He shakes his head violently as the tears spill over, sliding down his cheeks in streaking rivulets of


    agony and grief.


    ¡°Under the moon¡¯s ethereal glow,


    King no more, I strip you so.


    My mark, once your saving grace,


    Now fades from its sacred ce.


    My mark, his virtue, erased from his skin,


    Leaving only the trace of his echoing sin.


    My wrath upon Wrath, a poetic te,


    His kingdom falls; his death I dictate.


    By the power of the moon, I hereby decree,


    Your death is near, so mote it be.¡±


    Regan¡¯s agonized scream is enough to make my stomach twist on the ceiling as he writhes, wing at


    his throat with his ws while my mark burns and fades. Alone and abandoned, he screams until his


    voice cracks and his throat is raw. Finding myself unable to listen to his wails, I turn away. His agony is


    fiercer as he drops to the ground, my mark searing from his skin. Gnash whimpers and I pray; I hope I


    didn¡¯t just seal his fate along with his owners. Yet unable to listen to his agony, I move toward the door


    to find Zeke waiting.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t leave?¡±


    ¡°You really rejected him.¡± he breathes.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t think I would?¡±


    ¡°I had a feeling you would, but I hoped you wouldn¡¯t,¡± he tells me, opening the back door of his car.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave with you; I have to sort out the mess here.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it; Mchi has buses on the way,¡±es James¡¯ voice.


    ¡°And what of your mother¡¯s rapists?¡± I ask, looking at Zeke before peering at the dungeon.


    ¡°I¡¯ll also handle it, go, you still have one kingdom left, and I have a brother and nephew to bury,


    hopefully, no more,¡± James states.


    ¡°You knew?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°I did, and so did Regan; it¡¯s why he brought me with him.¡± My brows furrow in confusion; he knew I¡¯d


    reject him, yet he came anyway.


    "And the prisoners?" I ask Zeke. He nces away, as I take him in. He''s hiding something. "They''re


    already gone." he breathes.


    "Excuse me?"


    "One of the drones reported back to Regan about you being here. Not long after I left, his drones


    escorted them out. They''re on their way to mine shafts already. Regan tried to clean up, he''d hoped


    you hadn''t visited there yet." I stagger back.


    "There were children in there," I gasp.


    I¡¯m too filled with emotions and guilt to speak, so instead I just nod. Zeke steps forward, his dark hair


    looking ck in the moonlight that pierces through the windows; it falls across his face with a sinister


    air, making him appear more menacing than ever before. He is Lyon''s opposite, yet his menace doesn''t


    quite match Regan''s.


    He wears an ebony suit fitted against every muscle on his body ¨C he has always been attractive,


    though now takes my breath away ¨C and even under such a dark atmosphere there is something


    strangely handsome about him as he holds out both hands towards me without saying anything else.


    His body is strong and muscr, his eyes are intense as they scan me like I''m prey about to be


    pounced on--yet underneath it all lies something else; somethingpassionate but also resolute that


    speaks louder than any words could ever make.


    "If we are leaving, we need to go now, to get to my kingdom we must pass the borders of the vampiric


    kingdom as we approach the highway." Zeke is calm amidst chaos - nobility even in darkness are traits


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    few are able to muster, yet he masters them effortlessly.


    Taking his hand, I silently consent for whatever needs toe of this night''s events, knowing some


    things were inevitable regardless of how hard we tried to avoid them. So I let Zeke drag me to the


    waiting limo.


    Regan, however, storms out of the castle and attempts to go after me, but James steps in his way.


    "Regan, no. What are you doing?" James pleads with him.


    "She''s not leaving me!" Regan ovee with the very sins that gue him and moves toward us,


    Zeke opens the rear door and motions for my wolves to hop in, they obey immediately, yet I can''t tear


    my gaze from Regan who is trying to get past his uncle.


    Regan looks defeated, but still raging within him was something darker than before.


    "He won''t hurt my uncle. James can take care of himself, I promise, Zirah," I chew my lip for a second,


    debating whether to leave James with his raging nephew. Sighing, I slide across the seat, trusting


    James can handle him.


    "How far away is your kingdom?" I ask Zeke as the car starts to move. My voice is monotonous, dead


    sounding.


    "A few hours, away from here."


    "And what will I find once there? Is it worse than here?"


    "You''ll find out soon enough." he states, turning his gaze to the window. I do too, only for a gasp to


    escape me when I see Regan storming toward the dungeons. My eyes widen when I see the bottle in


    his hand, the guards run the moment they spot him. James chases him, and I move toward the door,


    only for Zeke to grab me.


    "There was no way he was letting them live, you know this," Zeke whispers just as I see Regan open


    the door, set fire to the fabric protruding from the bottle. My stomach drops, there are quicker ways to


    die, but before I can say that Zeke''s hand goes across my eyes, blocking me from watching.


    "How long have they been down there?" I murmur just as I hear their screams.


    "17 years." Zeke whispers.

 Lycan Queens Prey Chapter 34

    Lycan Queen''s Prey Chapter 34


    ~Zirah~


    Zeke¡¯s brooding quietness fills the car like an oppressive fog, matching my own turmoil. Regan''s deeds


    echo in my mind like a vile melody, the images of the detained citizens forever imprinted on my eyelids


    and my brain, I know it will haunt me. The wound of my severed bond with him throbs with every beat


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    of my heart.


    Anxiety gnaws at me. Not for Regan, not for his doomed reign, but for what''s next. What horrors lie


    ahead in Zeke''s kingdom? What sins lurk in his shadows? Of all the brothers I find I worry about the


    condition of his kingdom most. He never tried to hide the monster he is, instead I''ve seen it in full force.


    The road ahead unwinds like a ck ribbon, stretching through the heart of the wilderness. The only


    sound is the low purr of the car engine, punctuated by the asional sigh from Zeke. Lost in thought,


    he absentmindedly pats the head of his pet wolf Hunter.


    "Are you upset I rejected him?" I venture, my voice cutting through the thick silence.


    Pulled from his thoughts, Zeke shrugs. "I don''t know, I think I am numb," he admits.


    Numb. The word hangs in the air, fitting for our shared state of mind. It''s as though we''re on the


    precipice, teetering between the known and the unknown, waiting for the inevitable plunge.


    I remember my conversation with Zeke''s father, his scornful words. "Your father said none of you were


    worthy of the high kingdom. I understand why he said Regan wasn''t. I also understand why he would


    believe Lyon wasn''t. His kingdom doesn''t flourish in an economic sense. What about yours?"


    "We are all ves to our curse, Zirah," Zeke replies, his gaze focused on the darkness outside. "No


    matter what, in some way, we can''t escape it."


    "But Lyon isn''t," I counter, remembering the simplicity and peace of Lyon''s kingdom.


    "He is," Zeke insists. "He lives with the guilt. We all do. Only he managed to twist his into something


    good, but also something miserable. He sacrifices his own wants and luxuries out of a deep desire to


    redeem himself, yet he also punishes himself for it. His people may be happy, but they''re also without."


    "Without what?" I probe, struggling to reconcile his words with my memories of Lyon''s kingdom.


    "For one, they live happily, content in a sense, but much is old-fashioned. They live off thend when


    they don''t need to. They work from sun up to sun down, hardbor. Yes, there is freedom in that, but


    the children are uneducated. They don''t have the required medical needs. All they know is how to


    harvest, and how to do hands-on work. They wouldn''t survive or would struggle to in a normal world."


    I mull over his words. On the surface, Lyon''s kingdom appeared ideal, a stark contrast to Regan''s. But


    beneath the facade of peace and contentment, a different story unfolds. The world isplex, twisted


    by the sins and shorings of those who rule.


    "And your kingdom?" I ask, turning to face Zeke. "What sin is it ruled by?"


    "Gluttony," Zeke answers simply. My confusion must show because he adds, "You''ll find out soon


    enough."


    ------------------------


    I awake to the sounds of hollering, the limo''s abrupt stop jerking me from my restless sleep. Rubbing


    my eyes, I peer out the window. Zeke is out there in the darkness, talking to a silhouette I can''t quite


    make out. My wolves frolic about, their yful howls echoing through the silent night.


    mbering out of the limo, I step into the chilly air, its cool caress waking me further.


    Zeke hears the car door and turns to look at me. He shrugs off his jacket, draping it over my shoulders


    as he approaches. The sudden st of floodlights forces me to squint, the harsh brightness revealing a


    quarry of sorts. The moonlight is swallowed by the floodlights that line a worn path down the center of


    the mine entrance. Behind the floodlights is a chain link fence, barbed wire running along the top. Yet,


    looking at the mountain, my lips part as the lights reveal it.


    A monstrous valley of coal and metal stands before me, the ground littered with discarded pieces of


    metal. From ore carts to broken bits of machinery. The mine''s entrance is a yawning ck maw, a dark


    wound in the Earth, a gaping ck hole carved into the side of the mountain.


    "Zeke?" I whisper, my voice thick with confusion and fear. "What is this ce?"


    "You asked what sin my kingdom was ruled by. Here''s your answer," he gestures toward the mine


    shafts.


    My heart thumps wildly in my chest as I strain to understand. Suddenly, hollering erupts once again,


    followed by cries, "They''reing!" I whip my head around, my breath hitching as figures begin to


    emerge from the darkness of the mine. The moans and cries and whimpers of the people echo


    throughout the mine, sounding more like wounded animals than men, women, and children.


    I gasp as recognition hits. It''s them. Regan''s people, those condemned to die. The surrounding air is


    thick with despair. My skin tightens and crawls at the ghostly touch of what I witnessed back at Regan''s


    broken kingdom. The dark figures emerge from the mouth of the mine like candle mes in the night. I


    see their faces, their eyes wide with horror and desperation as they take in the trucks.


    "You asked what my sin was? It''s gluttony. I have the most overpopted kingdom," Zeke deres. His


    words hang heavy in the night air, but there''s more. A glimmer of something, something akin to


    redemption. Yet, why does he sound so sad about it?


    "You''ve been saving them?" I gasp, my eyes wide as I take in the sight of the newly freed people.


    "Depends on how you see it," he replies. "My kingdom is the most luxurious, but we are so


    overpopted, the poverty rate is also high. There aren''t enough jobs, enough resources. Lyon''s


    kingdom can''t house this many people, and I can''t take them to my father''s kingdom."


    "Why not?" I ask him.


    "Because if Regan knew his condemned lived, I worry he would start finding other ways to punish


    them."


    I stare around in shock, then at the trucks. "You''ve been shipping them out, but how?"


    "The drones don''t enter the mines to check, just force them in. I have someone on the inside, he


    oversees the mine drops. We cedting at the bottom of the old tunnels. Every month, my men are


    waiting at the bottom to lead them here."


    "But you said it yourself, he went out of routine," I ask. Zeke nods.


    "I know; that is where I went before I came back to get you. My men weren''t prepared, so I came and


    met them myself. They''ve been waiting for the trucks to arrive."


    "So they walked the entire mountain to get to the other side?"


    "Straight through it isn''t that far. The roads here go around the mountain, not through it; the tunnels


    aren''t safe, not for cargo or transport. They''re too narrow, but they''re perfect for smuggling people out.


    Only my trucks had just made a drop to Lyon''s kingdom, to trade resources. It''s why it took so long to


    get them here." I watch, amazed, as people are loaded into the trucks, shocked. All these faces I


    thought I condemned by leaving them behind. Yet all along they were never in danger.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "I needed you angry, Regan would expect that. He doesn''t know." Zeke tells me. I nod seeing his point,


    yet I lived with the guilt of not breaking those fences all night, yet I am d to know they''re all alive.


    "So, where is your kingdom?" I ask, wondering how much further it is. Zeke grips my shoulder, spinning


    me in the other direction, he points ahead and when I lift my gaze, all I see is lights down in the valley


    below.


    Peering up at him, I smile, relieved he isn''t like Regan. "Don''t smile yet. You haven''t seen the ce."


    "I don''t think it matters, Zeke. Look at all the people you''ve saved."


    "But did I save them, or condemn them, Zirah. I don''t think you''re understanding. I may not be killing


    people, but I''m also not saving them either, I don''t have the resources to house this many people, yet I


    can''t leave them to die either."


    "Gluttony, you can''t stop saving them, you can''t turn your back on them," I answer. Zeke nods. "We are


    restricted to our kingdoms, and these people once there, have no ce to go, no homes, no jobs,


    they''re alive, but they aren''t living," he tells me.


    "Surely there has to be ces they can go?" Zeke shakes his head. "The vampire kingdoms? Where


    they''ll be blood bags, fed on until they die, or Lyon''s where they would quickly run out of supplies,


    not only condemning these people but his own; a ce where there is no schooling, no medical. Lyon''s


    people are happy, yes, but they die of things they shouldn''t, fevers and diseases that I have vines


    and the resources for. Still, I also don''t because I am struggling to supply them to my people and my


    father''s kingdom; Regan runs, only he abides by my father''s rule, I can''t take them there, or I''d be


    condemning them all over again," he tells me. I see his predicament, but there are always solutions, we


    just have to figure them out.


    "We''ll work it out," I tell him.


    "We will?" he asks, and I smile.


    "Yes, we will. Regan has no control anymore, neither does your father, you''ll have the resources you


    need."


    "How?"


    "By bringing all four kingdoms together," I tell him.


    Looking at Zeke, the monster he portrays himself as is merely a facade, he thinks he''s done wrong but


    there is no wrong in choosing to give someone a fighting chance. I realize now his intentions to drive


    me away at the start were merely that, based on fear. He''s no monster at all, he just lets everyone


    believe he''s the viin, trying to cover up a sin he somehow warped into a virtue.


    Suddenly everything he has done to me, seems not so bad when I look at the good he''s done for these


    people, even if he doesn''t see it. I may not forgive the pain he caused me, but I know I can look past it


    for the good he did for them.

 Lycan Queens Prey Chapter 35

    Lycan Queen''s Prey Chapter 35


    ~Zirah~


    The transition from wilderness to cityscape is almost instantaneous, as if passing through an invisible


    wall. Suddenly, we were engulfed by towering skyscrapers, iridescent moving frames on buildings, and


    snaking highways teeming with vehicles. I peered out of the window; the limo shielding me from the


    chaos of the city but not from the sensory assault¡ªlights, sounds, people¡ªso many people.


    "Wee to my kingdom," Zeke announced, his voice tinged with pride and a hint of sorrow.


    As the limousine rolled down the street, my eyes were drawn to two towering disys - like TVs but on


    the sides of buildings. A colorful mishmash of images and symbols move and morph in ways that seem


    impossible. "What is that?" I ask, pointing to the technicolor spectacle with its shing lights.


    "It''s a billboard," Zeke exins. His words barely register; my attention is caught by a holographic


    figure dancing mid air, its movements so fluid and realistic. I can see tiny details, such as wrinkles in


    clothing or slight changes in facial expressions as if they were alive! I gasp in amazement as scenes


    unfold around it¡ªa man walking his dog in nature, an ice-cream sundae with sprinkles that sh¡ªeach


    one more magical than thest.


    "Wow!" I breathed, marveling at the incredible sights before us. Zeke smiles indulgently at me and


    pointed things out, exining what different things were. Everywhere we went, there were more


    billboards featuring bright lights, vivid colors, and awe-inspiring special effects on disy for everyone


    to see! There were even moving holographic ads for cars driving through busy intersections or floating


    above busy streets! Not to mention the neon signs andputer-generated disys everywhere one


    looked!


    As we continue driving, I am lost for words - overwhelmed by everything I have seen. This ce is so


    different from anything else I have ever experienced before! It is as if this world were taken out of a


    science fiction movie and brought into reality right here in front of me!


    As we continue our journey, it bes clear that Zeke''s kingdom is no ordinary city; it is a living,


    breathing entity, throbbing with life and an undercurrent of hidden sin. Everywhere I look, there is


    extravagance:vish apartments rising high into the sky, each balcony unting opulence with hot tubs


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    and robotic servants. The streets are paved and lined with exotic trees that shimmer with a surreal glow


    under the city''s illuminated lights.


    Beneath the gleaming facade, there is also a less charming reality. The city is bursting at its seams with


    its citizens; people swarm everywhere like ants in a hive, an unsettling wave of humanity that seems to


    have no end. Streets are clogged with pedestrians, sidewalks are crowded, and parks are overflowing.


    The mor fades further when we reach the city''s underbelly; the homeless, their numbers shocking.


    The city sparkles with a false charm, an illusion concealing the truth of its monstrous size.


    Once you venture beneath the gleaming exterior, you move into the shadows of despair that hide


    within. The homeless line every corner, alleyway, and subway entrance; their numbers are so vast that


    they could drown out the city''s radiance. Their faces are haggard; their eyes sunken and cheeks


    hollowed by hopelessness. Begging hands stretch towards those more fortunate, as if to remind them


    that they, too, are a part of thisndscape.


    They are a stark contrast against the glittering cityscape, like smudges on a polished mirror. The


    gleaming metropolis is a fa?ade, concealing an unsightly truth. There is no end to the hustling throng of


    people that floods the streets and sidewalks, a monotonous wave of humanity that shows no sign of


    stopping. The parks have be overgrown with the town''s citizens, its beauty tarnished by the


    masses. The city''s underbelly reveals a much more disturbing reality.


    "What''s that?" I pointed to a long line of people waiting outside a nondescript building.


    "It''s a soup kitchen," Zeke answers, with a strange expression on his face¡ªa mix of guilt and


    helplessness. "The city is prosperous, but not everyone shares in the wealth."


    "But there are so many of them," I murmur, more to myself than to him. The people in line, I realize,


    were waiting for a meal, a bare necessity that they could not afford in this city of abundance.


    The city continues to unravel before my eyes, each corner revealing a new facet of its character. From


    soup kitchens to libraries that boasted of knowledge but denied ess to those who needed it most,


    from sparkling avenues of shopping to dank alleyways where people bartered their dignity for survival,


    Zeke''s kingdom was a disconcerting paradox.


    As we journey further into the depths of the city, I catch glimpses of bleakness and despair. Street


    corners are filled with desperate faces, looking for salvation, while others wander hopelessly in search


    of a better tomorrow. The homeless sprawl out on park benches, while youths idle on street corners,


    aimless and uncertain. Everywhere there is evidence of entrenched inequality and poverty¡ªa stark


    reminder that wealth has its limits.


    We pass by a bookstore whose entrance is suddenly blocked by security guards. Inside, I can see


    books littering the shelves, an open invitation to all who can afford to purchase them¡ªand yet denied


    to those without money or status. Further down the street, a protest is gathering strength as people


    rally against what I have no idea about, and looking at Zeke, I can tell whatever it is saddens him.


    As we continue our drive, the city''s sins be more apparent. Zeke''s kingdom is indeed a kingdom


    of gluttony, a ce where excess and deprivation coexists. A city that doesn''t sleep, caught in a cycle


    of relentless consumption, its pulse throbbing with a hunger that never seems to be satiated.


    In this kingdom, I see both the promise of a prosperous future and the specter of its downfall. The


    towering skyscrapers reaching for the stars contrasted against the people buried under the weight of


    their unmet needs. And at the heart of it all, Zeke, who, despite his power and position, seems as


    helpless as those who beg on the city streets.

 Lycan Queens Prey Chapter 36

    Lycan Queen''s Prey Chapter 36


    ~Zirah~


    By the time the limo stops, I feel a strange mix of awe and sorrow, a bizarrebination. It''s


    overwhelming and underwhelming all in one. I am in the heart of a kingdom that is both a dream and a


    nightmare. And I am about to y a part in its story. But for now, I can only sit in stunned silence, the


    city''s pulsating energy coursing through my veins, an intoxicating and sobering experience.


    "Wee to my world, Zirah," Zeke''s voice cuts through my thoughts, sounding less like a warm


    greeting and more like a regretful apology.


    Stepping out of the limo, I face Zeke, his eyes holding a myriad of emotions I can''t decipher. I look


    around, absorbing the city in all its glory and misery. The din of the crowd, the humming of neon signs,


    the aroma of street food - it all feels surreal. "So, it''s prosperous but overcrowded?" I start the


    conversation, still trying to reconcile the extremes of his kingdom.


    Zeke nods, leaning back against the car. "We''re one of the richest kingdoms, but our wealth is diluted


    by our massive poption. We have thergest army among the four Lycan kingdoms. But that also


    means we''re often stretched thin on basic resources." He pauses, letting the reality sink in.


    "But why?" I ask, "With such wealth and resources, why the scarcity?"


    Zeke looks at me with a sigh. "It''s the poption, Zirah. Hospitals are overfilled, staff are stretched thin,


    and there are never enough resources to cater to everyone''s needs. The homeless shelters? They''re


    overrun. We simply can''t keep up."


    "That''s... That''s horrifying," I manage to stutter out, my heart heavy with the implications.


    "It is," Zeke agrees solemnly. "But each of our kingdoms contributes to the bnce of the entire country


    in its own way. Regan''s kingdom is like a controlled society. It''s the surveince powerhouse. Lyon''s


    kingdom, as you know, thrives on fresh produce and supplies wool, grains, fruits, and more. Our


    kingdom is the manufacturing hub."


    "Manufacturing?" I repeat, a frown creasing my lips.


    "Yes," Zeke nods, "From clothes to furniture, automotive parts to electronics. Our factories run round


    the clock."


    "But if you produce so much, why theck of resources? Shouldn''t there be enough for everyone?" I


    question, genuinely puzzled.


    Zeke looks at me, a rueful smile ying on his lips. "If only it were that simple, Zirah. You see, we have


    other kingdoms to cater to. There are four Vampiric kingdoms, four Dragon kingdoms, and let''s not


    forget the Fae kingdoms."


    "And they... mean what? They aren''t part of this empire?" I struggle to see what he''s getting at. Why do


    other dominions matter?


    "They have their own specialties. For instance, Dragons are known for mining precious metals. The


    Fae are experts in herbal and medicinal supplies, while vampires ... well, they control the nightlife and


    entertainment sectors."


    "So, it''s like a...a symbiosis? You all rely on each other?" I guess, trying to grasp theplex


    dynamics.


    "Exactly. Each kingdom has its role to y, its resources to provide. It''s a fragile bnce, and if we fail


    to supply as per the treaty, we risk losing our own supplies or, worse, triggering a war."


    Suddenly, the magnitude of my role as a Lycan queenes crashing down on me. The bnce of


    power, the subtle dependencies, the threat of war - it''s a web far more intricate than I''d ever imagined.


    And I, a stranger in thisplex world, have to navigate all these areas and hope not to step on any


    toes.


    The city, with all its lights and shadows, suddenly feels a lot more daunting. As if in response to my


    thoughts, Zeke ces a reassuring hand on my shoulder. "Don''t worry, Zirah. You''ll have advisors to


    guide you, and we''ll all help you where we can. Well, if we live too." Zeke chuckles darkly.


    I nod, but still feel the weight of the responsibility ahead. "You''ll figure it out. Nowe on, let me show


    you our manufacturing district." Zeke says with a smile before turning to the limo driver.


    The limo pulls away from the curb, and I turn to gaze out at the passing scenery once more. The city is


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    a living, breathing entity, both beautiful and ugly, prosperous and impoverished. As its future queen, it''s


    up to me to bring the bnce that Zeke spoke of - to ensure that all the kingdoms have ess to basic


    resources and opportunities for growth.


    It''s daunting, but now it''s my responsibility. For this is not just Zeke''s kingdom anymore - it''s also mine.


    As we make our way through the bustling streets, I can''t help but feel a sense of unease mixed with


    awe. There are so many people here, each with their own story and struggles. It''s hard not to feel


    overwhelmed by the sheer magnitude of it all.


    But as we reach the manufacturing district, I am struck by the impressive machinery and industrial


    scale of production. The factories stretch out for miles, humming with activity as workers move back


    and forth in a choreographed dance.


    "Our factories are the heart and soul of our economy," Zeke exins. "They provide jobs for thousands


    of people and keep our kingdom running."


    "I can see that," I nod in agreement.


    "But there''s also a cost," he adds somberly. "The pollution from these factories is affecting our


    environment, and the work conditions are far from ideal. It''s a difficult bnce to manage, if you can


    say it''s managed at all."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The air, it may not seem too bad to you, but after years of breathing it in, it puts the biggest strain on


    the health system." My brows pinch. He can''t mean the Lycan poption; Lycans heal quickly. Zeke,


    seeming to sense the question I am thinking, answers my thoughts.


    "Humans, Zirah, their lungs are weaker. But not just them, pollution here is so bad we''ve had


    contamination that has even affected the Lycan poption too, just it doesn''t kill us the way it kills the


    humans here," he admits.


    This gives me much to think about. What role can I y in all this that would improve quality of life, not


    take more away?


    "Come on. I will take you back to the castle. It''ste, and I know you must be tired," Zeke tells me, and I


    nod, returning my attention to the window.

 Lycan Queens Prey Chapter 37

    Lycan Queen''s Prey Chapter 37


    ~Zirah~


    As the limo draws to a halt, the sight of Zeke''s castle leaves me awestruck. It''s a grand spectacle of


    towering spires and shimmering turretsced with ornate gold filigree. The main castle doors swing


    open, and we''re immediately in the thick of an atmosphere so intense, it''s nearly tangible. The castle


    bustles with life and activity. People line up for warm meals, medical care, and a ce to sleep. The


    grandeur of the exterior belies the harsh reality within, and I feel an unexpected pang of amazement for


    Zeke.


    We walk through the castle, each room telling the lengths he has gone to try to support his kingdom.


    What should have been a ballroom, a banquet hall, and a library is repurposed into shelters, soup


    kitchens, and makeshift clinics. The crystal chandeliers now cast their light on rows of cots where


    homeless citizens seek shelter. The grand fireces serve as heating for rooms crammed with


    individuals in various states of despair. "You turned this ce into a homeless shelter?" I ask, a little


    shocked.


    "No, but yes, in a sense. I have to be limited with who I have here, so I only take families with children.


    I can''t house all of them, so I choose the most vulnerable or at risk on the streets. We rotate them out


    once they find permanent housing or jobs.


    Unfortunately, thisst lot has been here for six months, and there are no houses left, even with


    subsidized rents. The city is at full capacity. I tried to purchase morend, but my city''s debt risk


    outweighs its lending ability." I let his words sink in. Having to pick and choose, I can not fathom how


    hard that would be. How saddening it would be to turn people away.


    Finally, Zeke leads me up a grand staircase to a set of double doors at the end of a long hallway. As we


    enter, the contrast is stark. This room is pure luxury - his bedroom.


    "You may have the bed," Zeke says. "I''ll take the couch. If that will make you morefortable being


    here with me." I chew my lip and nod. Zeke ces his hand on my lower back, leading me to the other


    side of the room to a door. He pushes it open, revealing a huge bathroom. "I''ll grab some towels. It


    seems I''ve been cleaned out," heughs softly.


    My mind is a whirl of conflicting emotions as Zeke retreats to fetch me a towel. I peel off my clothes and


    step into the ensuite. As I''m about to step into the shower, Zeke re-enters, his eyes drawn to the


    intricatework of runes decorating my body. His gaze is curious, not lecherous, and I feel a blush


    creep up my neck nheless.


    Before I can step in, Zeke steps forward, brushing up against me just as I move to do the same. We


    bump into each other, doing an awkward sidestep before he cuts me off again and chuckles. His hand


    grips my shoulder softly before reaching past me to hang a towel on the rack behind us.


    "Sorry," he murmurs, while his fingers linger for just a second longer than necessary. The heat of his


    body and the roughness of his callused hands sends shivers down my spine that cause goosebumps


    all over my skin, hungrily inviting Zeke''s touch even further, if only fleetingly so.


    His eyes travel to the runes down my arms, fingers gently trailing, before moving to the ones on my


    chest; his fingers skimming my skin make me shiver, and his eyes dart to mine at the action, a hint of a


    smile on his lips.


    ¡°Seems I can draw at least some reaction out of you." I raise an eyebrow at him. He shrugs. His eyes


    move back to the runes, brows creasing. "Did these hurt when you..." he trails off.


    "Burned alive?" Iugh. He swallows and nces away, nodding once.


    "No, Zeke. I don''t remember these or much of my death and rebirth," I tell him. He lets out a breath, his


    fingertips dancing along my corbone.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°These runes...¡± Zeke trails off, stepping closer, his fingers lightly tracing the Eye Rune below my


    throat. ¡°What do they mean, exactly?¡±


    "Shouldn''t you know? I would have thought you studied witchcraft, folklore, etcetera, given the curse."


    ¡°We did study witchcraft,¡± he admits.


    ¡°We all did. Regan was...obsessed. He wanted to break the curse. But all this stuff, it made little sense


    to me. Symbols, chants, ceremonies. I could get us cursed, but still, witchcraft was beyond me.¡± His


    words hang heavy in the room, a ghostly echo of a past long gone, a past that impacted his entire


    future. His fingers stop at the hollow of my throat.


    "What do you think these mean to you? Why these ones?" he asks, and I can hear the curiosity in his


    voice. I should be more nervous than I am standing naked in front of a man who, on many asions,


    threatened to rape and kill me, yet he suddenly doesn''t seem so intimidating. He almost seems


    vulnerable.


    ¡°Well, the Eye Rune stands for perception, vision,¡± I exin, my voice a whisper. ¡°It sees beyond the


    visible world.¡±


    His fingers trail lower, between my breasts, to the Star Rune.


    ¡°And this one?¡±


    ¡°Star Rune symbolizes hope and guidance. The Waves Rune here,¡± I guide his fingers lower, ¡°Is for


    emotions, intuition. The Air Rune stands for intellect andmunication. Fire and Earth symbolize


    energy and physical endurance.¡±


    His hand hovers over the Moon Rune just above my navel. ¡°And this?¡±


    ¡°Fertility, femininity,¡± I answer. ¡°The Sun Rune here is for masculine power, courage. And...¡± I hesitate


    as his fingers brush over thest rune on my pubic bone. I feel my breath hitch as a shiver runs down


    my spine.


    Zeke lifts an eyebrow, waiting. ¡°And this?¡±


    "Unity, connection, partnership," I whisper, averting my eyes from his heated gaze.


    His hand stills on the Rune, tracing it lightly, etching its meaning into the depths of my mind.


    ¡°Unity," he echoes, his voice a low rumble that sends a tantalizing shiver up my spine. He leans closer,


    his breath hot against my ear.


    "An enticing idea, don''t you think?"

 Lycan Queens Prey Chapter 38

    Lycan Queen''s Prey Chapter 38


    ~Zirah~


    His voice is filled with a seductive promise, his fingers tracing the Rune with an agonizing slowness that


    lights a fire within me¡ªmy heart pounds in my chest, a wild drum echoing in the silence. My body


    betrays me as heat spreads through me, an undeniable desire rising in response to his proximity.


    As if sensing the escting tension, the bathroom door swings open. Hunter and Shadow bound in,


    their tails wagging with mischief. Hunter barrels into Zeke with a yful growl, knocking us off bnce.


    With a yelp, I tumble backward into the shower, taking Zeke with me as he tries to catch me. But the


    momentum sends us both sprawling into the shower, the sudden st of cold water drenching us. I


    I nce up at Hunter, who¡¯s wagging his tail in apparent satisfaction. ¡°I think we were just set up by our


    wolves,¡± I say usingly, ring at him. Zekeughs, the sound deep and hearty, echoing in the


    bathroom.


    I sit up, suddenly realizing that I¡¯m straddling him. The sudden change in position has Zeke¡¯sughter


    dying in his throat. His gaze darkens, a predatory look in his eyes as his hands fall on my hips, my


    hands push off his chest quickly, but his grip on me tightens, his teeth clenching. A strange look


    crosses his features, one I¡¯ve seen on Regan¡¯s face before, one I¡¯ve also seen on Zeke¡¯s when he


    hunted me through the forest.


    Desire but also the challenge of a chase. I barely moved, but my initial need to get off him and the


    fierceness with which my hands mmed against his chest seemed to set something off within him. So


    many emotions flit across his face while I remain frozen. It would be easy to defend myself now that I


    have magic, have true power, yet I don¡¯t want to hurt him, especially when I can see he is so


    desperately trying to hold on to the control he has not to hurt me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not running, Zeke.¡± He nces up at me. ¡°I know, but knee-jerk reaction,¡± he tells me, and I chew


    my lip. ¡°Does it not affect you?¡± he asks, and my eyes meet his. His flicker sinisterly. But I¡¯m a little lost


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    at his words.


    ¡°Feel what?¡± I ask. The desire to inflict pain on another?


    ¡°The curse?¡± he tells me, and my brows pinch in confusion. He lets out a breath. ¡°Of course you don¡¯t,¡±


    he murmurs, looking away. I test his grip, wriggling my hips to see if I can lift them.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that,¡± he whispers, so I remain seated on him. My teeth chatter from the freezing water. ¡°


    Can I turn the heat on, at least?¡± I tell him.


    ¡°He turns his head up, looking up, then at me. He tilts his head to the side. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t


    used your powers on me,¡± he tells me. My teeth chatter again, the icy water seeming to grow colder by


    the second. I lift my hand, reaching for the tap. He watches me as I lean forward. When I hear him


    growl, I quickly twist the heat on more, only to feel one hand move up my side and caress my ribs


    before his thumb brushes over my hardened nipple.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you, Zeke.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d be well within your right, too,¡± he answers, his voice sounding off, almost trancelike. Leaning


    back, my back hits his bent knees. Yet his hand lingers and then moves to my chest, eyes following his


    hand as it moves lower, between my breast, tracing the runes.


    ¡°Did Regan tell you about the women before you?¡± he asks.


    ¡°How did you all kill them by ident?¡± Zeke¡¯s eyes dart to mine, but he nods.


    ¡°Then yes, he did,¡± I answer him.


    ¡°So you know why they didn¡¯tst long?¡± I nod my head.


    ¡°Regan killed them out of anger. He couldn¡¯t control it,¡± I answer.


    ¡°Yes, and you know my sins.¡± I nod again.


    ¡°We can¡¯t control what triggers it, much like I can¡¯t control the bond to you now that I feel it,¡± he


    answers, and I struggle to see his point.


    ¡°Regan controlled it, but it was all a facade,¡± I answer sadly.


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t. Regan.... could only control himself with you because you didn¡¯t fear him. You pulled a


    side out of him that he couldn¡¯t control, yet around you, he felt in control of it. Regan is all about control,


    walking that thin line between control and losing it. But it¡¯s the same with Lyon, greed, and pride. Like


    the night he walked out. He knew his greed would get the better of him if he stayed. He doesn¡¯t like


    sharing, but he has forced himself to in every aspect of his life and kingdom. Yet for you, he walked


    away. He could have shared you, but he¡¯d rather not push you despite you being made for him


    because he wants to earn his ce with you.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t,¡± Zeke nods slowly, his fingers tracing the next ruin. ¡°You challenge me. It makes me


    want you more, you ignore me, it makes me crave your attention, push me away, and it draws me


    nearer. In a sense, they both mastered something from their curse, but I never did.¡±


    ¡°I would hardly call what Regan has done, mastering his sin, more like he embraced it.¡± Zeke shakes


    his head. ¡°Did he, though?¡± I chew my lip.


    ¡°You saving them doesn¡¯t make up for what he nned on doing to them?¡±


    ¡°Regan has never once been to my kingdom, Zirah.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Because he knew what he¡¯d find. He oversees the kingdoms. Do you truly think a man, burdened with


    Wrath and Lust, yet harboring such control andpulsions, didn¡¯t notice my kingdom growing every


    month while his kingdom shrank? That my supplies went up every month?¡±


    ¡°You believe he knew you were taking them?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But as long as he never checked, he could pretend he punished them, pretend I wasn¡¯t taking


    them. Seeing is believing in him. That¡¯s why he neveres to my kingdom; he knows if he finds his


    people there, his Wrath will overrule him, and his need for control will kick in. So he simply didn¡¯t check;


    he turned a blind eye to my kingdom.¡±

 Lycan Queens Prey Chapter 39

    Lycan Queen''s Prey Chapter 39


    Yet his words make little sense to me. ¡°But why?¡±


    ¡°When the treaties were created amongst the sixteen kingdoms, Regan¡¯s kingdom was on the brink of


    a revolt. The people were being forced to donate blood each month to the vampiric kingdom; all


    kingdoms must supply blood each month since it¡¯s the vampiric kingdom¡¯s food source; Regan¡¯s people


    initially refused; they weren¡¯t happily supplying the kingdom, that a year before was at war with them.


    They wanted to fight back, despite the potential consequences. The donation is necessary to keep the


    peace, especially after the previous war with the vampire kingdom, but the humans didn¡¯t see it that


    way.¡±


    ¡°But the purges each month...¡±


    ¡°It started with a group of teenagers who lost their parents in the war. They led a rebellion and intended


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    to face the vampires. Regan knew if they did, the vampires would wipe them out. So, he made a


    decision. He condemned them to death, intending to stage their deaths in front of the vampire king to


    keep him satisfied, and the people in line. He had Lyon ces at the bottom of the mine. Despite


    his Wrath, Regan isn¡¯t heartless. He knew Lyon would inform me. He needed to instill fear in his


    people.¡±


    ¡°Then how did youe to save them?¡±


    ¡°He knows Lyon doesn¡¯t have the resources to take his people in, so he asked Lyon to bring them to


    me, which obviously made me ask questions; I believe that was intentional.¡±


    ¡°But if he knows, why keep condemning them to this fake death?¡±


    ¡°Because Regan¡¯s people kept trying and going against the treaty, he had no choice but to rule with an


    iron fist, to keep his people in line. They believed he would kill them over petty things, over not donating


    each month; they were too scared to step out of line.¡±


    ¡°So you continued to save them.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I set ups to catch them at the bottom of the mine shafts. It worked. They haven¡¯t revolted


    since, the crime rate dropped, and the resistance to blood donation faded. So, he kept thews, the


    facade, in ce.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why he would turn a blind eye?¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Regan has been the head of our kingdoms for decades, overseeing us all instead of my father; he is


    the one that keeps the treaties with the other factioning kingdoms; the high kingdom is elected to


    oversee the other kingdoms, so only one kingdom from each one represents all kingdoms of that


    faction or species however you want to see it.¡±


    ¡°So he is covering up that you have them?¡± My brows furrow in confusion.


    ¡°Yes, each month, we have to hand our supply orders over, trading between the kingdoms; vampiric


    kingdoms are the most cutthroat out of them. Of those that rebel, he tells the kingdom they are dead,


    which exins the shortages on his end. Every six months, the 16 kingdoms are brought together to


    discuss the treaties, the council room is spelled, and no one can lie in that room.¡±


    ¡°So if they ask him where his people are and why there is a shortage, he tells them he killed them.....


    and that is why he doesn¡¯t go to your kingdom....¡± I sigh.


    ¡°Correct, seeing is believing by turning a blind eye and not seeing for himself. Technically, he is killing


    them while praying I save them.¡±


    ¡°And if you didn¡¯t save them?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯d have found another way, probably kick them out to find their own way, but it would end in death;


    there would be nowhere for them to go. But that option is better than killing them, but he also knows I¡¯m


    a glutton, and saving them would be an addiction,¡± Zeke tells me.


    ¡°But why didn¡¯t he tell me before I rejected him?¡±


    ¡°Regan was caught in a bind, Zirah. Yes, his Wrath made him do some regrettable things, and his Lust


    for control drove him to maintain the facade, but the reason he kept this from you goes deeper than


    that. James was there with him.¡±


    ¡°Why does that matter?¡±


    ¡°Because James is a hybrid, a citizen of both the Vampire and Lycan kingdoms. He is neutral to both.


    James told you earlier he ys for the winning side. That¡¯s because he is on both.¡±


    ¡°He would betray his own family?¡±


    ¡°If his hand was forced. But no, I don¡¯t believe he actually would, and that is why he warned my father


    of the vampire king¡¯s son being killed.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t your father with him?¡±


    ¡°I never knew that until my father and James returned, which exins why my father knew so quickly


    about what happened when we found you that night.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°James is the middle man, as he is a citizen of both kingdoms. He¡¯s also the Vampire king¡¯s hitman.¡± I


    blink at him, at those words.


    ¡°But you said he wouldn¡¯t kill family?¡±


    ¡°The vampire king doesn¡¯t know James is my father¡¯s illegitimate half-brother. No one knows, but


    James is also how we always get our information about the vampire king,¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s your father¡¯s spy?¡± Zeke nods.


    ¡°But Regan also doesn¡¯t trust him, not entirely. With good reason, therefore, he couldn¡¯t risk James


    finding out about me keeping his people. Jame hates that he does the monthly purges, but he doesn¡¯t


    know it¡¯s essential.¡± Zeke tells me.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°James also attends the six monthly meetings. Therefore, he is the witness to the treaties and can¡¯t lie.¡±


    ¡°But why would he feed your addiction to saving people?¡± I ask, confusion etched on my face.


    ¡°Regan knows us, his brothers, better than anyone. He knew that saving those people would be


    an addiction to me, gluttony for salvation if you will. But there¡¯s more. Regan¡¯s kingdom has always


    been thergest supplier for my kingdom. Yet, with my kingdom¡¯s overpoption, it¡¯s still not enough.


    Our poverty rate is high because of it. Unfortunately, for now, it¡¯s the only way. Regan keeps them from


    going to my kingdom and neveres here.¡±

 Lycan Queens Prey Chapter 40

    Lycan Queen''s Prey Chapter 40


    ~Zirah~


    ¡°And yet your father believes he isn¡¯t worthy of ruling in the high seat.¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°Yes, because he believes Regan is cruel and merciless, like everyone else believes. He¡¯s painted


    himself as the viin, but he is only a viin to his people that live in his kingdom. My father doesn¡¯t


    believe I can rule because of my gluttonous ways for supplies we need. He thinks I can¡¯t rule, not


    realizing the size of my poption isrger from saving Regan¡¯s people. And Lyon, well, he has kind of


    turned into a hippy and lives off thend, he is free-spirited with his people. And he gives no rules to his


    people; Lyon has be his people.¡±


    ¡°But why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± I ask, annoyed, knowing I just rejected him for no reason.


    ¡°Would you have believed me without seeing them for yourself, or would you believe I was covering up


    for my brothers, for the sake of breaking the curse?¡± I chew my lip, knowing he¡¯s right. I probably


    wouldn¡¯t have believed him without seeing them for myself, and by that time I had jumped the gun and


    already rejected him.


    ¡°Then why does he hate you so much?¡± I ask him, remembering how much they fought when I first met


    them.


    ¡°Regan hates everyone. Lyon a little less, but Lyon also hasn¡¯t got the past I have with Regan,¡± Zeke


    answers.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡°I punished him for her death. I made sure no woman would go near him, and I made sure they knew


    what he was. It turns out I was no better; I made sure he remained alone for taking you from me, I


    thought he had killed my mate,¡± he answers guiltily.


    "What about Lyon, he didn''t seem like he was on your side either?"


    "Because he thought I was poisoning our father, they both did. Not even I thought my father was linked


    to us. We thought we were his curse."


    "Well, your father also hasn''t fixed his ways, the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree," I tell him.


    "Yeah, dad''s never been one to get his hands dirty, that''s what he has sons for," Zeke sighs.


    "Regan?" I ask, and he nods.


    "Yeah, Regan always took the jobs we didn''t want, he''s always taken care of us. We weren''t paying


    attention, though."


    ¡°Yeah, you were no better. Regan¡¯s anger killed them. Your inability to stop did."


    ¡°We are all as bad as each other. Lyon hides his sins better. Regan tries to control his sin by controlling


    everything and everyone around him.¡±


    ¡°And you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°They have learned to control aspects of it. I never did. As you can tell by my kingdom, I collect people


    as if they are trophies.¡±


    ¡°You saved people,¡± I tell him, and he sighs. ¡°You are not understanding,¡± he replies.


    ¡°Lyon and Regan, for the most part, have control with you around, whereas me, I feel like I am losing


    mine more,¡± he tells me. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m gluttony, the addiction, the hunger for more, and you¡¯ve be my vice.¡±


    ¡°If that is your way of exining past behavior, it¡¯s a poor excuse,¡± Iugh. Although there is nothing


    funny about my words, I can¡¯t seem to find it in myself to curse him out for it, either.


    ¡°Your refusal of me makes me crave you more because I¡¯ve never denied my sins. Your rejection


    brings out the urge to take. Wanting the one thing I can¡¯t have triggers me. You trigger me.¡±


    ¡°You looked in control with Regan,¡± I remind him.


    ¡°He¡¯s Wrath and Lust; I am not stupid enough to die, have you seen the size of him?....but--¡± he trails


    off.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t exactly deny you,¡± I breathe, looking down at him. But I did a second ago when I tried to shove


    him off, even if it wasn¡¯t intentional.


    Zeke¡¯s grip loosens after what feels like an eternity, and I scramble off him.


    ¡°I... I am sorry, Zirah,¡± he starts, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°For everything that happened. I


    would take it back if I could,¡± he tells me as he gets to his feet.


    The sincerity in his voice stirs something within me. I look at him, this man - this king - who is so


    him, to see through his hard exterior and into the depths of his soul. And I wonder, as I watch him


    retreat, whether that¡¯s possible... or if I¡¯m just deluding myself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you shower,¡± he murmurs, avoiding my gaze, opening the shower screen. ¡°Or you can join me.


    You¡¯re already in here,¡± I add with a shrug, ncing back at him.


    Zeke freezes at my words, his eyebrow lifting in surprise. ¡°I can stay?¡± he asks, sounding slightly taken


    aback.


    I nod, turning my back to face the wall, waiting to see what he would do. After a few seconds, the


    shower door closes and I turn back to see Zeke pulling off his wet shirt. My breath hitches as I see his


    chiseled torso, his muscles rippling with each movement.


    Our gazes lock, and the air between us crackles with an unspoken desire. I reach out, my hand


    skimming over his chest. Zeke inhales sharply, his muscles tensing under my touch.


    My fingers trail lower over his abs, stopping at the waistband of his pants. The intensity of his gaze, the


    silent desire in his eyes, sends my heart racing and I¡¯m left wondering how much more intense the


    tension between us can get.


    ¡°Zirah, don¡¯t tease me,¡± he growls, his voice thick with barely restrained hunger.


    ¡°Who said I am teasing?¡± I challenge, tilting my head to meet his gaze. There¡¯s an intensity in his eyes,


    a primal hunger, that both scares and thrills me.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I just told you I struggle most with control around you and you want to test that?¡± he rasps, his grip on


    my waist tightening.


    ¡°You can¡¯t break me, Zeke,¡± I say, my voice soft but firm. ¡°You said it yourself. I¡¯ve be your


    obsession, your vice because you cannot have me... so why not get me out of your system?¡±


    His eyes widen slightly, taken aback by my suggestion. He¡¯s silent for a moment, studying me intently.


    ¡°After all, I am made for you," I tell him, and his eyes flicker dangerously. Without warning, he crushes


    his lips against mine, pulling me against him with an intensity that steals my breath away.


    Our bodies collide, heat against heat. The thin barrier of his pants is barely enough to contain the


    electric charge between us. His hands grip my thighs and he hoists me up, my legs wrapping


    instinctively around his waist. Zeke steps forward until I¡¯m pressed against the cool tiles of the shower


    wall.


    His lips are rough, demanding and there¡¯s an urgency to his touch that leaves me breathless. His hand


    explores my body, tracing my curves and igniting a fire under my skin wherever he touches.

 Lycan Queens Prey Chapter 41

    Lycan Queen''s Prey Chapter 41


    One hand cups my breast, the thumb rubbing across my nipple, while the other slips into my hair, his


    fingers curling around the wet strands. He tugs slightly, angling my head to deepen the kiss, his tongue


    exploring the depths of my mouth with an enthusiasm that sends my heart racing.


    I can feel him, hard and insistent against my thigh, the heat of him searing through me. His hand


    ventures lower, skimming over my pussy, and I gasp against his mouth.


    "Zeke," I manage to whisper, my fingers clutching the broad expanse of his shoulders. My heart


    pounding in my chest, my body alive with desire.


    "I did warn you, Zirah," he murmurs against my lips, his voice a husky whisper as he moves slightly,


    lifting me higher to give his hand more reach and shoving a finger inside, making me gasp at the


    sudden rough intrusion. His mouth finds my breasts, his lipstching onto my nipple. I grip his hair,


    tugging his head back. His canines protrude, his face slightly twisted as he fights his more primal


    urges. "Don''t you dare shift," I tell him. "I ain''t into bestiality," I tell him.


    "You''re tempting the beast in me, Zirah." he purrs, nipping at my jaw. He runs his canines down the


    column of my neck, his teeth pricking the skin over Lyon''s mark.


    "You''re ying with fire," Zeke whispers as he pulls his finger out, adding another.


    Fire does not scare me; right now, I know I will enjoy how it burns.


    As his fingers move inside me, I can feel Zeke teetering on the edge of control as I slip lower down the


    tiles. His breathes faster now as he slides a third finger in to stretch out my walls and explore


    deeper. He cups my pussy with one hand as his fingers move expertly inside me, sending pulses of


    pleasure through my body that make every muscle clench around him until I''m panting, desperate for


    release.


    My hand slips between us, and I undo the button on his pants, the weight of them from the shower


    forcing them down his thighs, and my fingertips graze his hardened cock. I spread my legs wider,


    crossing my feet behind his lower back, allowing him better ess. His fingers move inside me,


    probing deep. His movements be even more urgent as he teases sensitive ces I never knew


    could be so aroused. The sensations pull a moan from within me; Zeke growls, shoving me harder into


    the tiled wall before devouring my mouth again. Waves of pleasure surge through every nerve in my


    body, intensifying when he suddenly pulls his fingers out.


    "We can''t do this here; I may hurt you or lose control and drop you," he mumbles against my lips. I nod,


    leaning over to twist the taps off. I had barely turned them off before he was trudging back to the room.


    His entire body ripples and his aura explodes out of him like a raging inferno as his control walks that


    thin line. Zeke, barely controlling himself to keep from shifting. It makes me feel powerful, powerful


    enough to bring someone like this immovable mountain, who normally stands proud atop everyone


    around him, to the brink of his control.


    My back hits the mattress, and not gently, as his weightes crashing down on me. I barely had time


    to suck in a breath before he rammed inside me. Zeke groans the sound guttural as his teeth sink into


    my corbone. I barely bite back a scream at the pain, knowing it''s not his fault. He did warn me, yet


    the pain is forgotten when he pulls out, mming back into me. Each thrust bes harder, faster,


    riding a fine line between pain and bliss.


    Dark pleasure floods my senses as I press into him, grinding our hips together, matching his rhythm.


    He is no longer in control, as he ms back and forth like a man possessed. He runs his hands over


    my body, tracing every line as if trying to memorize it by touch. My nails sink into the skin on his back,


    anchoring myself at this moment, pushing away any sense of reality and surrendering to hell and


    heavenly euphoria.


    The heat of the moment ignites me into an inferno as my body trembles around him. My body tightens,


    Zeke growls as if sensing my oing orgasm, and he presses down harder as wave after wave


    surges through me. My cries echo off the walls of his bedroom; I feel like I''m flying, soaring amongst


    the stars beforeing crashing back to earth with him still inside me.


    My thighs quake as tiny shocks send vibrations throughout every limb of my body, catapulting wave


    after wave of pleasure over me until I am too lost for words or coherent thought. Zeke brings his mouth


    to mine again and ims it with hard, wet kisses that shatter what is left of whatever control we had


    before sinking deeper inside, releasing himself within the depths of my burning core.


    Wey there panting from exhaustion, yet neither of us is willing to admit defeat just yet, as Zeke gently


    kisses my neck before recapturing my lips. His canines scrape against my lips, and the coppery taste


    of blood teases my taste buds. I groan when he pulls out of me, my body feeling boneless. His lips


    tease and caress my skin as he moves lower, his stubble grazing my ribs, making me shiver. I grip his


    hair, tugging his head back to see pitch-ck eyes peering back at me.


    His breathing is harsh as his ws slip out, piercing the bed near my hips. Looking lower, I see his


    cock is once again rock hard and standing at attention. I groan, staring up at the canopy above the bed.


    "Glutton," I huff.


    He growls at my words, and I let his hair go. His hands fist the nket, the fabric tearing under his grip.


    "I don''t want to break you," he growls, and I smile.


    He grabs my hips, jerking me closer as he kneels between my legs. His skin ripples as he tries to fight


    against himself, but I lock my legs around his waist, yanking him to me. My arm wraps around the back


    of his neck, my hand fists in his hair. "You won''t break me, but I''m gonna break you," I purr before


    jerking his head to the side and sinking my teeth into his neck.


    Zeke groans deeply before I feel his cock shove inside me; I pull my teeth from his skin, my eyes


    flickering oddly as I let him go. His blood trickles down his chest, and I lift my head, my tongue tracing


    the path, left by the blood, across his chest and Zeke wraps an arm around my hips and rolls, pulling


    me on top of him. I straddle him, his cock still deep inside me. I rock my hips against him before sitting


    up. nting my hands on his chest, I roll my hips; his lips part, and his hands grab my waist, lifting me


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    and then driving me back down on him. I groan at the feeling, tossing my head back.


    "You truly are made for us," Zeke murmurs. He lifts me off him, shifting us slightly until I''m straddling his


    before he sits up.


    He rolls my hips against him, the new position feeling deeper, yet awkward, as he controls my


    movements. He fills me with gentle but persistent thrusts, my body trembling as wave after wave of


    pleasure rushes through me. I arch my back against his chest and cry out in blissful abandon, feeling


    intoxicated from the sensations coursing through me. One hand slides around me, his fingers teasing


    my clit, drawing another moan from my lips; his other hand moves to sweep my hair over one shoulder,


    allowing me to move against him.


    I pant, my head thrown back, when he rolls my clit between his fingers. He teases me, and I moan in


    need, pressing against him as he continues to drive me wild with sensations both new, and familiar.


    "Can I mark you?" Zeke whispers, his sharp teeth grazing across my shoulder to my neck.


    "Yes," I moan, the sound airy as I continue moving, chasing that euphoric feeling again. He doesn''t


    hesitate; Zeke bites down, his finger stroking along my clit. Pleasure rushes through me, and I cry out


    at the feeling as the fire moves inside me. His teeth remain embedded in my neck like a brand until I


    feel the bond snap into ce, his emotions rushing through me, along with pleasure. My walls squeeze


    his cock, and he groans; his teeth slip from my neck as ecstasy crashes over me in waves before I


    finally copse against him, panting hard for breath.


    Zeke joins meing undone with onest thrust before burying his head in between the crook of neck


    and shoulder, collecting himself for a few moments.


    And at that moment, peace descends, not a peaceful sleep but an endorphin fuelled kind of feeling


    where nothing matters but us. Zeke pulls me to lie down beside him. Wey there for what feels like an


    eternity until exhaustion takes over us both, and we drift off, tangled together amongst the sheets.

 Lycan Queens Prey Chapter 42

    Lycan Queen''s Prey Chapter 42


    ~Regan~


    The fury that consumes me is a storm unleashed within the confined space of my once meticulously


    maintained bedroom. My hands be vessels of rage, hurling an ornate crystal decanter against the


    wall, the sound of shattering ss is as shing as my emotions.


    Zirah is gone.


    She left me, and went with my brother Zeke, no less. It''s an unfathomable amount of emotion; she left


    with the one that hurt her most, knowing this gnaws at my heart like a ravenous beast. She¡¯d rather be


    with a man who tortured her than be with one that would kill for her.


    Caught up in the whirlwind of my anger, I don''t notice the door opening. ncing up, it''s my uncle.


    James appears like a ghost in the midst of my torment, as he usually does, but we''ve never really got


    along. He is harmless, just likes to add his two cents worth, and is over-opinionated when ites to


    my affairs.


    As he surveys the destruction. His face is nk, and emotionless, his eyes are dull, his brow heavy,


    and his jaw clenched. He steps into the room, turning toward my direction when he doesn''t find me, his


    lips part, slighting this side of the room is even destroyed worse than that of the rest of the room. His


    gaze scans the wreckage of my room, before theynd on me, slumped on the floor, a half-empty bottle


    of aged whiskey clenched in my shaking hand. His voice is a calm contrast to the turmoil raging within


    me.


    He watches me, a look of reproach on his face, I should be ashamed of myself, yet I''m not. I''m too hurt,


    too angry to care. He stops in front of me, his feet crunching in the shattered ss. He sits on the edge


    of my bed, d in a simple white shirt, a faded brown cardigan, and a pair of ck trousers. Dark


    brown hair graying at the temples, under his eyes are lines, the exhaustion of a life lived, and the stress


    of the recent events shows on his face.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    My Uncle utters a deep sigh, before his brows furrow, and he takes in my appearance. "Are you over


    your tantrum?" He asks, his words dangling in the room like bait, my eyes lift, and I re up at him. I


    respond the only way I know how right now, the guttural growl rumbling from deep within my chest as I


    fight to stay in this form. My fingers grip the ss tightly as I take another swig.


    "She hates me?" My wordse out as a statement, not a question.


    The deep pain that lies beneath it all scorches my fragile heart, like a hot iron to my chest. Yet I can


    also feel it. Death. It''sing, that burning sensation, the only thing keeping me from focusing on the


    decaying feeling of death that stems from her rejection.


    James starts to speak, but my anger rears its ugly head again. "Don''t! This is your fault," I use, my


    words a jagged knife. "You were the one who suggested she go to each of our kingdoms. She rejected


    me because of you!" The words hang heavily in the room, a tangible personification of my rage. Uncle


    James says nothing, but he didn''t have to. I could see the guilt in his eyes.


    The tense atmosphere in the room shifts, an unsettling quietness settling between us. He slowly rises


    from my bed, his gaze locked on mine as he steps closer towards me. "You are angry," he begins


    softly, despite the soft tone of his voice it does nothing to soothe the rage inside me. "You must


    remember you are not the only one cursed, so is she.¡± His hand lightly rests upon my shoulder, a


    gesture offortbined with understanding. "She has to choose not who she loves, but who can


    be redeemed, think about that, Regan. What would be the consequence of choosing wrong?"


    I take a deep breath, leaning my head back against the wall before responding, trying to contain my


    anger as best as possible while still voicing my anger at him. "I know," I mutter quietly, releasing a


    heavy sigh afterward as I tip the bottle to my lips again.


    "Do you, though?" He asks quietly, and I growl. "Well, I am assuming if we die for our sins, she dies for


    her choices too," I snarl angrily. "But it still hurts," I whisper, almost heavy-hearted. Tears brim in my


    eyes, I haven''t cried this much since watching my mother die, yet here they are once again threatening


    to spill over if I allow them too.


    James nods knowingly before withdrawing his hand from my shoulder and stepping away from me. We


    both sit in silence for what feels like hours before he finally speaks again, this time his words are


    coated in understanding even though they might have seemed harsh on the surface.


    "What''s done is done, no point dwelling on it, you have only a couple of days to redeem yourself, so


    there is no point moping about it," he tells me.


    His words bring a flood of emotions¡ªanger, hurt, betrayal and loneliness¡ªall washing over me like an


    intense wave of sadness that threatens to consume me whole.


    I want to yell out my frustrations at him, but I know it wouldn''t matter; it wouldn''t change how she feels


    about me. It would only make things worse and drive an even bigger wedge between us, she needs to


    But it doesn''t change the fact I''ve tormented my own people for over a decade, made them fear their


    own shadows. It doesn''t matter if I would never harm them, sometimes living with the fear of what can


    happen and the repercussions are worse than enduring it. To live in fear is to not live, to not see past


    your own shadow as you look over your shoulder.


    "So, what are we doing? Making a deration of love, fighting to the death, or having a pity party?" he


    asks, and I re at him. I have no idea what to do; pray that Zeke was saving them all these years. I


    wonder if I should go check the mine, and make sure nothing is down there. The driver always


    some ways, he''s also the best of us.


    I nce at my phone, about to ring him to ensure they got back to his kingdom. My hands tighten


    around the phone when it buzzes. An iing call from my father. His voice is strained, worried, and


    pained. "The vampire king came to the castle looking for you all. He took Mchi." he breathes out in a


    rush. The urgency in his voice spikes my already chaotic emotions.


    "What?" I ask, sitting up straighter.


    "Crap, I am on my way," I promise, my tone tight with determination. But then there''s a gasp, a gurgling


    sound, and my father''s voice falters. "No, get Mchi; I''ll be fine," he groans. "What is it, Dad?" My


    voice is urgent, but the silence from the other end is deafening. "Are you sure?" I press on, but there is


    still no response. "Dad?"


    The name echoes in the hollow silence. Panic surges through me, a wave of icy terror, when I hear his


    breath leave him before a thud. "Dad?" He doesn''t answer, and I look at James, who stares at me with


    worry.


    He snatches the phone from my hand. "Theron, you wrinkly old bastard, answer before you give us a


    heart attack," Still silence, and I see him press his ear harder to the phone. His hearing is a little better


    than that of a Lycan.


    "Think he''s passed out, his heart is beating," he states. I snatch the phone from him and stand. "We''re


    on our way," I tell him, hoping he can hear me.


    I end the call, my mind racing. Decision made, no wallowing now. I leave the ruin of my room behind,


    heading back to my father''s kingdom. I dial Lyon as I start the car, the long drive stretching out before


    me as James climbs into the passenger seat. Lyon answers on the second ring.


    "Where are you?" I demand, my voice hoarse with worry.


    "Heading to Zeke and Zirah, why?" Lyon responds, his confusion palpable even through the phone.


    "Good, stay there and don''t leave her side," I order, gripping the steering wheel tighter. "Well, I wasn''t


    nning to, what''s wrong?"


    "Something''s going on, and I''m heading back. I need to check on Dad before I see the vampire king.


    He took Mchi." The name feels like a weight on my tongue.


    Lyon offers to turn around and meet me, but I decline. "No, get to Zirah and Zeke. Let Zeke know


    what''s going on. I''ll keep you all informed." The conversation ends, but the silence isn''tforting.


    The road stretches ahead, seeming to have no end. James tries to reach anyone at the castle, dialing


    all numbers he has, but when they are met with no answer, worry really sets in.

 Lycan Queens Prey Chapter 43

    Lycan Queen''s Prey Chapter 43


    ~Lyon~


    Fury pounds in my veins as I dial Zeke''s number and hit call, Zeke''s name glowing ominously on my


    phone screen. I feel a tinge of unease about my father, but I trust in Regan''s word. He has always been


    the most rational one, the one that does all the jobs we don''t want to do. He deals with the surrounding


    kingdoms, so we don''t have to. He handles treaties, taking on most of the hard work, so I don''t doubt


    when he says he''ll handle it, but it''s always best for everyone to be on the same page. Zeke answers,


    and I ryed everything to him that Regan wanted me to pass on. "No, I am not far out from your


    kingdom, about an hour away max," I tell him.


    "How''s Zirah?" I ask him.


    "Sleeping," He answers, and I know she marked him, and I could feel the change in our bond, hers


    morphing and twisting into desire overnight before I felt his presence alongside hers. It reminded me of


    the blood bond I shared with my brothers, yet not feeling Regan is a little odd. Kind of like losing your


    keeping his tightly locked away until it bursts like it did earlier.


    I knew she would find out about Regan not honing his sins, though I am slightly surprised Zeke let her


    see his. Yet his, he turned into redemption, which I find is the most startling. He twisted fate, turning a


    sin into some twisted version of a virtue. Hanging up the phone, the car jolts as it slows down quickly.


    "What''s going on?" I find myself asking the driver as the sleek ck car slows down, my eyes catching


    sight of warning signs shing in the morning light. The driver''s reply grates on my nerves, adding to


    my discordant thoughts.


    "Road work, my king," he grumbles, his voice a jarring contrast to the quiet of the car. The car crawls


    along, matching my mounting impatience. When the driver mumbles something under his breath, I turn


    towards him, my curiosity piqued.


    "Pardon?" I probe, straining to catch his words. He motions outside, his eyes focused on the road


    ahead.


    "We''re driving at a snail''s pace, sir. But I don''t see any roadwork," he grumbles. I lean forward,


    scanning the road beyond the windshield. The car inches around a sweeping bend, only for us to be


    confronted by a massive truck blocking our path.


    "Would it kill ''em to put the signs a bit closer?" The driverins, the irritation in his voice mirroring


    my own. "We''ve driven five miles only to find the road work still here."


    I try to defuse the tension, murmuring, "Probably a safety thing," but the words taste sour in my mouth.


    As the cares to a stop, I whip out my phone, quickly texting Zeke that I''m just outside his kingdom,


    stalled by the roadwork.


    The sharp ping of a notification, followed by a strangled grunt from the driver, pulls my attention back to


    the front seat. "Are you okay?" I ask, my heart pounding in my chest. But before he can respond, I look


    up to see his lifeless eyes staring back at me, a bullet hole in the center of his forehead as he slumps


    over the steering wheel yet the car revs loudly. A rush of adrenaline courses through me as I realize his


    foot is still pressing the elerator.


    The car lurches forward, careening wildly, and I only just steer it around the truck as I grip the wheel.


    We hit the guard rail, the car screeching as it picks up more speed when the car jerks and I lose my


    grip on the steering wheel. Peering out the windshield, I see the car has straightened slightly, yet we


    are on the bend and heading straight for the ditch. I lunge for the door handle, praying for an escape as


    the guardrail ahead looms threateningly. But it''s locked. The car, now on wheels, smashes through the


    guardrail, plowing into a tree.


    Panic seizes me as I hurtled through the windshield, shards of ss slicing through the air, turning my


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    world into a whirlwind of pain and disorientation. I barely have time to register what¡¯s happened before I


    find myself sprawled in a ditch, groaning, with a coppery taste of blood on my tongue.


    I lie there for what feels like hours until I finally muster the strength to roll over. Looking around, I see


    the car is a twisted wreck, and it gradually dawns on me that the driver has been shot - murdered - right


    in front of my eyes. Fear ws at my heart and my breathes in short gasps. I hear an engine start-


    up nearby and know that whoever shot him must being back for me too.


    My body aches as I attempt to get onto my hands and knees, to find one arm not working properly, it is


    bent in the wrong direction and I rip it back into ce, the jutting out bone forced back beneath my skin,


    a grotesque sight as I watch it close. I can hear the crunching of gravel nearby, and my heart tightens


    in fear. Looking up, I see a pair of boots approaching. As theye closer, I lift my head and find


    myself looking into the cold eyes of a vampire. His sneer is full of contempt and anger as he stares


    down at me.


    Before I can make a move, he kicks me hard, sending me sprawling back onto my back. But still, rage


    surges through my veins as I snarl a curse at him. He merelyughs in response, but there''s a glint in


    his eye that makes me shudder when I see his fangs poke out from behind his upper lip. In an instant,


    he lifted his gun and fired two shots straight into my chest before I even had time to blink. I stare down


    at the darts, pulling them out. Poison ravages through me, and I gasp, choking on it. I can taste it in the


    back of my mouth, feeling the burn through my bloodstream.


    The world spins as pain radiates out from where the darts punctured my skin, my veins feeling like


    they''ve turned tova, and darkness slowly descends all around me. As everything fades to ck, I


    can only think of Zirah...

 Lycan Queens Prey Chapter 44

    Lycan Queen''s Prey Chapter 44


    ~Zirah~


    My eyes snap open, shooting through the veil of sleep to take in the room cloaked in imprable


    darkness. My heart pounds like a drum, its beat so loud that I can''t hear my own thoughts. The anxiety


    is palpable, a heavy weight settles in the pit of my stomach.


    The only other sound piercing the silence is a low, mournful whine escaping from Gnash, sitting up, I


    look for him to find the huge white wolf sprawled out on the chilly balcony, his head propped on his front


    paws as he stares at the moon. I can''t help but wonder if he''s resonating with the potent swirl of guilt


    and regret churning inside me for Regan or if he just misses his owner.


    Hastily, I push the thought away, forcing my body out of bed to check on him, only when I do I notice


    Zeke is not beside me. Grabbing the sheet, I wrap it around my naked body. Moving toward the


    balcony door I spot Hunter and Shadow watching him with worry. They instantly move as I wander over


    to Gnash, stepping aside and giving me room to kneel next to him.


    "Gnash," my voice floats into the night, barely more than a whispered plea. My fingers meander


    through his dense fur, searching for some form of recognition, but he seems detached, his gaze lost in


    the vast expanse of darkness. It''s a palpable unease that sends shivers down my spine. Something is


    amiss and I grab his huge furry head forcing him to look at me.


    His tongue flicks out, licking up the side of my cheek before he puffs out a breath pulling away from me


    to return to staring into the night. "Are you alright, boy?" I ask him but he just whines loudly the sound


    tearing me apart he sounds like he is grieving. Hunter edges closer and I step back as the wolfys at


    his side, resting his head on Gnash''s back.


    With a heavy sigh, I step over the both of them, my fingers grazing through Shadow''s fur as I move


    back to the sliding door. However, when I open it, I can hear muted murmuring of voices seeping from


    somewhere within the room which distracts me.


    "Sleeping," I hear Zeke say. My brow pinch as I wonder who he''s talking to.


    I slip through the slightly open door, my eyes locking onto Zeke''s figure standing just outside the


    bedroom on thending. He''s caught in a sliver of soft moonlight that turns him into a spectral


    silhouette from the huge skylights. His voice, hushed yet permeates with an urgency, as it reaches me.


    Moving toward the door which is slightly ajar. Peeking out I can see he is on the phone with someone.


    "Damn it... that means he waited till we were gone... we''ll head back to the castle and meet him


    there...." he mutters into the phone, followed by a brief pause. "Wait, you''reing here?" he asks


    while I try to figure out what is going on. Pulling the door open slightly, it creaks.


    Suddenly, he spins around, his intense gaze pinning me like a deer caught in the headlights. My throat


    tightens, a wave of guilt washing over me for eavesdropping. Zeke smiles, and motions with his hand to


    "She just woke up," he says into the phone.


    "Who''s that?" I mouth to him and he ces the phone on speaker. I find it is Lyon. Zeke presses his


    lips to my temple while Lyon continues to talk. "I''m almost to your kingdom, I am only about an hour


    and half out if that," he says.


    "Rightio, I will see you soon," Zeke states before cutting the call and slipping it back into his pocket.


    A yful smirk creeps onto his face as his eyeszily scan my body while his finger toys with the sheet,


    trying to pull it loose. Instinctively, I clutch the sheet tighter around me, trying to ignore the butterflies


    swarming in my belly. "Is everything alright?" I ask Zeke.


    "It will be, Regan will handle it," Zeke assures me and I chew my lip. "You''re hiding something," Zeke


    sighs heavily and he cups my face in his hands. His lips gently brush mine. "The vampire king took


    Mchi, and Regan believe my father is injured,"


    "We should go, we should check on the castle and people in the city." I tell him, moving toward the door


    to get dressed. Zeke''s arm wraps around my waist and he pulls me back. "Regan will handle it, Lyon is


    on his way here," Zeke tells me but that doesn''t make my unease settle.


    I shake my head, feeling the weight of responsibility settling on my shoulders. "No, we need to help


    Regan and your father," I argue, tugging away from him. "I can''t just sit here and do nothing." I feel like


    I am caught in the midst of a storm, my mind whirling with thoughts and questions. "But what about


    Mchi? We can''t just leave him there," I plead, turning around to face Zeke. He looks at me with


    gentle eyes, tucking a loose strand of hair behind my ear.


    "I know, Zirah. And we won''t leave him there. But we need to be smart about this, and not just rush in


    blindly," he says, his voice low and soothing. "If Regan said to wait here, that is what we''ll do, he knows


    what he''s doing, and he has dealt with this sort of situation before. The vampire king is known for such


    tactics when he is trying to get what he wants."


    "But this time is different, and he is doing this as revenge for his son being killed, not over treaty


    arrangements." Zeke presses his lips in a line. "He also knows killing Mchi will start a war. Let


    Regan handle it. Until he says we don''t leave here," he tells me. I don''t like it, but I am also not used to


    the sort of royal games, and clearly this is something they''ve dealt with before, so I nod, trusting that


    he''s right.


    "Regan can handle it... I promise," he says nonchntly, sauntering closer, his arm snaking around my


    waist as he pulls me flush against him. His fingers start tracing intricate patterns on the sheet, his


    proximity making my heart thump wildly.


    "But--" I start, only to be cut off by hisforting hold on my face. "And Regan?" He speaks, confirming


    my worst fears, "Yes, Regan will meet us here once he knows what''s going on."


    Regret and guilt flood through me. All of a sudden, he lifts me, a mischievous grin illuminating his face.


    "But until then, you''re all mine," he murmurs against my lips before sucking the bottom one into his


    mouth. "And I know you''ll be wanting to make it up to Regan, so that means I better get in quick," he


    chuckles.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You truly are a glutton," I quip, barely stifling augh. ¡°I don''t mind sharing, but I also don''t want to," he


    chuckles as he tosses me back on the bed; he then crawls onto the bed, pulling the sheet away as he


    moves to hover over me.

 Lycan Queens Prey Chapter 45

    Lycan Queen''s Prey Chapter 45


    ~Zirah~


    Later, as the deepest parts of night take hold, an unusual time for me to wake, Gnash''s whimpering


    rouses me from my slumber. My eyes open to see Gnash by the firece. A wave of panic crashes


    over me, seeing him looming over his brother, Shadow. Hunter is frantically tugging on the nket


    trying to wake me, stopping when he notices my eyes open. Sitting up, Hunter looks at Gnash and


    whines loudly. Shaking off my sleepiness, I stumble towards them, my body swaying under a sudden


    bout of dizziness.


    ¡°Hey boy, what''s wrong?¡± I try to sound soothing, my fingers gingerly sweeping through Shadow''s fur.


    His panting fills me with terror. Gnash nudges him, trying to get Shadow up, but nothing he does works,


    not even when he nips his ear. Shadow just huffs a breath out, his lungs making a rattling noise as if he


    is struggling to breathe.


    Lurching back towards the bed, my hand falls onto Zeke''s chest. ¡°Zeke! Wake up!¡± I urge. He snaps


    awake, the panic in his eyes mirroring the fear gnawing at my heart.


    ¡°Zirah?¡± he whispers, his voice raspy from sleep.


    ¡°Something''s wrong with Shadow,¡± I manage to utter. Suddenly, vertigo washes over me, and my vision


    blurs as I tumble onto the bed.


    A veil of perspiration clings to my forehead, salty droplets streaking down my face. My heart is


    hammering relentlessly against my ribs. The room morphs into a dizzying carousel around me while


    Zeke''s words seem to be drifting from a distance. He taps my face as I stare up at him, and a look of


    relief crosses his features. ¡°Shadow?¡±


    ¡°The same. Are you alright?¡± he asks. ¡°I think I stood up too fast,¡± I admit.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Dammit, where is Lyon?¡± His voice resonates with unmistakable worry, and his brows knitted in a deep


    frown. A storm of queries whirls within my mind, spinning relentlessly as I try to wrestle focus back from


    the disorientation. ¡°He was only supposed to be an hour and a half away!¡± Zeke says, dialing Lyon''s


    number. ¡°And why isn''t Regan answering, damn it!¡± he growls.


    Zeke''s voice dwindles into an echo as I stagger into the adjoining bathroom, each step a monumental


    task. I manage to fill a bowl with water, my hands trembling like leaves in the wind. Zeke paces


    nervously. ¡°I sent some scouts out to look for Lyon, I can''t believe we slept so long,¡± he mutters,


    punching in numbers into his phone. Reentering the bedroom, I urge Shadow to take a sip. His panting


    breaths strike like arrows at my heart. ¡°Come on, boy,¡± I coax, my voice a mere wisp of sound, shaky


    and fragile. ¡°I tried already,¡± Zeke says,ing over to me.


    ¡°Still no answer?¡± I ask, and he shakes his head.


    Suddenly, a loud crash resonates from outside, jolting me out of my focus. A string of expletives


    escapes Zeke''s lips. ¡°I''ll send someone to get in touch with Regan; no one is answering at the castle


    either or in the city; it¡¯s almost like there is no service for some reason,¡± he states, already halfway out


    of the door. A few secondster, the noise of shattering ss is seeded by an ominous silence ¨C


    telling me that something is terribly amiss.


    I grind my teeth, rallying against the vertigo, and follow him onto thending. The world oscites


    before my eyes, a sinister, spinning vortex. ¡°Zeke,¡± I mumble, my stomach rebelling with a wave of


    nausea. But before I can muster another word, I find myself pinned against the wall, Zeke''s hand


    forming a firm seal over my mouth. While he holds a finger pressed against his lips, his eyes bulge with


    a silent warning that sends icy tendrils of fear snaking down my spine.


    An animalistic growl shatters the silence. Gnash and Hunter, their fur standing on end, step out the


    door beside me, and I look down. Both their eyes are on the stairs, and Zeke peeks down at them too.


    With calcted steps, Hunter and Gnash move toward the stairs when a savage snarl leaves Gnash,


    and they both surge down the stairs, leaving us in their wake.


    ¡°Go!¡± Zekemands, nudging me back into the safety of the room. But terror anchors me in ce,


    the agonized whimper of Gnash ricocheting in my ears. ¡°Gnash,¡± I manage to choke out, my fingers


    grasping at the edges of my magic, but it slips away, leaving me exposed and powerless. I stare at my


    hands, and so does Zeke before his eyes dart behind him to the stairs. "Go, I will keep them


    distracted.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I blurt, grabbing his arm. Zeke turns to say something when a strange look crosses his


    features, his lips part, and he gasps loudly in pain.


    Zeke crumples to the ground unexpectedly, a pained grunt tearing from his throat as he hits the ground.


    ¡°Zeke!¡± I panic, dropping by his side when he rasps, ¡°Mandrake root,¡± he manages to wheeze, his body


    sagging with a sudden heaviness. My hand darts out, desperately trying to help him, but my magic


    fizzles instantly as a tidal wave of panic threatens to consume me.


    An eerieughter reverberates through the silence, sending shivers racing down my spine as my eyes


    scan the ce. A man emerges from the shadowy staircase, his eyes glinting with malicious


    satisfaction. ¡°Doesn''t it suck being cursed? One falls, and they all follow,¡± he sneers with a gloating


    grin.


    Mobilizing every ounce of my remaining strength, I stagger over Zeke, bracing myself to confront the


    intruder. However, my vision begins to tunnel, each breath a battle as a blurry figure loomsrger.


    ¡°1¡­2¡­ and down she goes,¡± the man''s tauntingughter rings in my ears just as the floor rushes up to


    greet me, a cloak of darkness descends upon my consciousness. ¡°One king left, and we''ve taken down


    the Lycan kingdoms," his words echo ominously as I surrender to the void, my senses ebbing away into


    oblivion.

 Lycan Queens Prey Chapter 46

    Lycan Queen''s Prey Chapter 46


    ~Regan~


    By the time we reach the city, the morning sun is rising over the mountains. However, the city is


    The city is nothing but rubble, ck smoke fills the air and I can feel the heat from the fires, even safe


    in the car and at a distance. Yet as we reach the city square by the castle, it still stands but barely, the


    buildings badly damaged but not a mess of rubble and total decay like the rest of the city.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± I murmur as we drive through the wreckage when I spot a girl whoes running out


    of the only remaining shops. I recognize her as one of the witches who helped Zirah rise to power the


    day she burned. She bangs on the car windows with both dirty hands.


    James hastily rolls it down. She steps back, and I can tell she was hoping it was Zirah inside. Her face


    is stained with tears and dirt. The dress she is wearing has been torn, she has a dark bruise on her


    cheek and a nasty burn up her arm.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°The vampire king¡¯s guard stormed the kingdom. They took down nearly all your guards when they


    came into the town, they took Kelly as a hostage, ordered the coven toe out, or they''d kill her.¡±


    She tells me. Yet, I am trying to figure out how he knows about the coven.


    ¡°You escaped?¡± I ask her and she shakes her head. ¡°No,¡± She looks away, her eyes filling with tears as


    she shakes her head. She swallows, and I can see the guilt written in her eyes as she turns to look


    back at us.


    ¡°My grandmother stepped forward iming she was thest coven member, she took my ce,¡± she


    tells me and I can see the sadness in her eyes. ¡°The coven yed along,¡± she adds, her voice


    cracking.


    ¡°She was trying to protect you,¡± I tell her, she nods, but tears slip down her cheeks. ¡°I know, but now


    they''re powerless,¡± she tells us. I look at James, wondering what she means. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I


    ask her.


    ¡°The Lycans weren''t the only ones cursed, my King. We helped Litha finish the curse. We damned you,


    and a curse like thates with consequences. You can¡¯t y god without a sacrifice,¡± My brows


    pinch in confusion.


    ¡°But they sacrificed their lives for Litha, wasn¡¯t that enough?¡± I ask her. She shakes her head.


    ¡°No, there are rules. Litha tempted fate, she altered the course of existence, her punishment was she


    cursed her daughter, cursed her coven with their deaths and cursed our magic. My mother and those


    that stood with her also had to be punished. That sort of magic isn''t just a curse, it¡¯s karma, the rule of


    three. Litha created an imbnce, the fated corrected three-fold.¡± the girl nces around.


    ¡°It''s why we never left, we only have limited magic outside the death ce of Litha, within the square


    we channel off Litha''s energy. But outside the square, our magic is uncontroble, or entirely


    redundant, we have nothing to channel to remain grounded.¡±


    ¡°I don''t understand,¡± I tell her, they seemed pretty powerful the night Zirah died.


    ¡°The coven''s magic is anchored here, just like Litha is until the curse is broken, or unless we have an


    anchor and I doubt those bloodsuckers will be willing to make that kind of sacrifice,¡± she tells me. I


    nce at James, it seems this curse has no bounds, not just cursing us, the Lycan poption, the


    oracle, but even her coven.


    ¡°Get in,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I can''t, my brother,¡± she says, turning to look over her shoulder. ¡°Bring him, you can leave him with the


    castle staff, surely someone is alive,¡± I tell her. She chews her lip. ¡°Where is my priestess? She has


    magic, she can save them, she can bring the Vampire king down,¡± she asks pleadingly.


    ¡°I''ll be going there once I check on my father,¡± I tell her, and James nods. She waves her brother to


    With my heart pounding like a drum within my chest, we pull up at the castle to find guards strewn


    about, yet the maids are dragging them in. I stride inside with a sense of urgency toward the castle. As


    I step inside, I''m struck by the unsettling emptiness of the guard posts. The vampire guards who once


    stood tall as pirs of our treaty are conspicuously absent.


    ncing at the girl, she peers around in awe. ¡°Those that stormed the city, were any of them in our


    guard uniform?¡± She nods.


    ¡°They pointed out the coven members, yet they were confused by me because I was younger, grandma


    said she was an elder and thest element,¡± she tells me and I nod my head. A sense of betrayal


    engulfs me, bitter on my tongue. My Father''s misced trust gnaws at my insides.


    Once I pass through the corridors in the castle, the situation bes even more chilling. Men loyal to


    our cause, our guards,y sprawled and motionless. They still breathe, their chests heaving in a slow


    rhythm that signals incapacitation rather than rest. Time has never felt so precious, so cruelly limited. I


    forge ahead, shoving past the unconscious bodies, and those that are dead, my mind honing onto a


    single focal point¡ªmy father.


    I surge into his room, my heart leaping into my throat at the sight of him sprawled on the floor. His hand


    still clings to the phone as though it is his lifeline. Without missing a beat, James is at his side and


    forcing his blood into his mouth. His vampire blood quickly coursing through his veins and healing my


    father, only it doesn''t work as he continues to mutter, making no sense. James pries his eyelids open,


    to find them dted and glowing ominously. My hands shake slightly as I remove the darts from his


    chest, the pungent, sharp scent of mandrake root assaults my nostrils as I examine the dart.


    ¡°Mandrake root,¡± I find myself echoing the name of the nt with disdain.


    James tries to rouse my father, his face, usually a mask of calm, now reflects a mirror of concern. The


    room fills with the guttural groans of my father, his words melting into a pool of nonsense.


    ¡°He''s hallucinating¡ªa side effect of the mandrake root,¡± James'' voice cuts through the unsettling


    sounds, adding to the knot in my stomach. ncing around, I shake my head, knowing that is not a


    good sign, and it will take hours before he will be back to normal. Hearing a gasp, I look up to see the


    young girl has followed us, her brother hanging onto the back of her shirt as he peers around her.


    ¡°Get the maids, tell them King Regan said lock all the guards up, they''ve been poisoned with mandrake


    root.¡± I tell her and her eyes widen in horror. She nods quickly and rushes off. ¡°Exins why they didn''t


    kill everyone, they knew once the hallucinations kicked in the guard would do the job for them,¡± James


    says.


    I extract my phone with a sense of dread wing at my insides. I dial Lyon''s number, holding my breath


    as the dial tone rings in my ear, only to be met with silence. I redial, my heart hammering an abrupt


    rhythm in my chest. ¡°What''s going on?¡± James'' inquiry rips through the tense silence. ¡°Lyon''s not


    answering,¡± my voicees out tighter than I intend it to.


    ¡°Call Zeke,¡± he suggests, a hint of urgency edging his words. But I am a step ahead, already punching


    in the familiar number. The line rings, each unanswered tone amplifying the creeping panic gnawing at


    my gut.


    ¡°Something''s wrong. We need to check on my brothers and Zirah,¡± I manage to mumble, my voice


    barely a whisper, echoing the dread that''s filling me as I piece this puzzle together.


    James scoffs, ¡°No one can take down Zirah, she''s the Oracle for Christ''s sake, and High Priestess,


    cross Lycan.¡± His words hang in the air for a moment before his eyes widen, a look of realization


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    etching his face. ¡°Unless¡­."


    My patience eroding as anxiety mounts. ¡°Unless what?¡± As much as I want to put my faith in Zirah''s


    abilities, the eerie silence emanating from my brothers'' end chills me to the bone.


    ¡°Litha cursed her own daughter¡­. That might be how she¡¯s cursed. She''s tied to them because she


    marked them. They''re her weakness,¡± he reveals. My gasp echoes in the room, realization dawning on


    me, bringing a surge of confusion along. ¡°But my blood bond?¡± I ask confused, if they are dead, why


    am I not, I should be able to feel them but feel nothing.


    ¡°We may have just figured out her part in this curse and possibly a loophole,¡± James states. His


    exnation sends a cold shiver down my spine. ¡°Regan, you three were bound by blood, but she


    severed your bond to your brothers when she rejected you. Instead, they tied their lives to hers, which


    in turn tied her life to them. If they fall, so does she, and vice versa.¡±


    ¡°Their weakness is her weakness,¡± I conclude, my voice hollow. I can see the nod of agreement from


    James, followed by a wry smirk. I nce at him, confusion wrinkling my brow. ¡°What?¡± I inquire.


    ¡°I bet the King assumes you''re tied to her too. He knows he can''t take you down unless your brothers


    are incapacitated. No sane person would dare confront a man cursed with Wrath,¡± he borates.


    My mind reels from the implication. ¡°So you''re suggesting?¡±


    ¡°I''m suggesting they would target Lyon first, then Zeke, and keep you for the end, knowing they can''t


    bring you down,¡± he borates further, his words instilling a sense of dread in me. My brows pinch


    together, a nauseous feeling swells within me, the image of Zirah with Zeke amplifying my worry.


    ¡°However, you are not tied to them anymore,¡± James interjects, his words a beacon of startling


    realization.


    rity washes over me, and my eyes widen in sudden understanding. I could never have anticipated


    feeling relief under such circumstances. ¡°I never thought I''d say this, but I am so fucking d she


    rejected me,¡± I grit out, anger simmering within me as I storm toward the door.

 Lycan Queens Prey Chapter 47

    Lycan Queen''s Prey Chapter 47


    ~Zirah~


    The inky ckness of unconsciousness ebbs away as I sluggishly w my way back into thend of


    the living. Strands of consciousness intertwine, weaving a confusing web of reality and dreams. It¡¯s like


    trying to catch a gust of wind with bare hands¡ªpassing and elusive. My body feels heavy, as if


    submerged in an ocean with weights around my ankles.


    As my thoughts return and I cling to the remnants of earlier memory, my limbs respond with the speed


    and grace of driftwood in the undertow. I¡¯m trapped within the confines of my body. Every attempt at


    movement is squashed by an unseen force. It¡¯s like being a ghost in my own vessel.


    When my eyes first open, I am confused by the gray paneling. It takes me a few moments to recognize


    my surroundings. I¡¯m in the back of a van, and a chilly breeze sweeps across my feet, but I don¡¯t feel


    movement or hear an engine.


    My disoriented gaze peers around, capturing snapshots of the grim reality I have found myself in. Lyon


    is sprawled on the floor, unconscious. His chest heaves in a rhythmic pattern as he dances between life


    and death, walking on a de¡¯s edge. My stomach sinks at the sight of him.


    Zeke is anything but himself at the moment. He leans heavily against the van wall, his eyes open but


    vacant. His limbs are pinned down by the cold shackle of chains that wrap around him and hold him


    against the wall of the van.


    His hands are bound to the cold steel wall, while another chain loops tightly around his neck. It gnaws


    into his flesh, revealing a haunting truth¡ªone wrong move, and he¡¯ll strangle himself.


    My head spins as I attempt to turn it. It feels as if an anvil rests upon it, transforming each small


    movement into a superhuman effort, while vertigo washes through me despite barely moving. However,


    the feeble attempt draws the attention of a guard, who heartlessly nudges me with his foot. The impact


    forces me onto my back, opening up a clear view of his demonic red eyes. A savage sense of


    satisfaction gleams in his crimson orbs, like a cat ying with a cornered mouse. His face stretches


    into a smug smirk as he deres.


    ¡°She¡¯s awake,¡± he calls out, his voice a sinister sound in the silence. Footsteps approach, vibrating


    through the van¡¯s metallic floor and resonating in my bones. Another figure mbers into the back of


    the van, his silhouette blotting out the little light filtering in. A wave of dread crashes over me as the


    conversation ensues.


    Scattered pieces of conversation whirl around me. Their words dip and flow, leaving me to wade


    through the murky waters of my thoughts as my hearing rings and their words sound muffled. Yet, with


    each passing second, their voices grow clearer. The van¡¯s open doors reveal a sight that propels my


    heart into my throat. My breath hitching, I recognize this ce¡ªRegan¡¯s kingdom. The torture


    dungeons, their bricks ckened by the mes of when Regan burned those inside, stand hauntingly


    close.


    ¡°He can¡¯t have gotten far?¡± the first guard muses. I strain to make sense of their disjointed talk while my


    mind races to unravel what the hell is going on. As if on cue, a new person steps into the back of the


    van. He towers over me, his eyes glinting ominously under the dim light. A cruel smile ys on his lips


    as he kicks Lyon in the ribs. ¡°He still hasn¡¯t woken?¡± the man asks, ncing at the two guards. They


    shake their heads, and the man sighs.


    ¡°He¡¯s barely alive; leave him; he probably won¡¯tst long,¡± he dismisses, his wordsced with icy


    indifference.


    The harsh reality of his words grips me¡ªif Lyon sumbs, the others will follow suit, and so will I. The


    grim revtion is driven home by the new man.


    ¡°Not my issue; I don¡¯t understand why he doesn¡¯t just kill them and be done with it. Not that it will matter


    if we can¡¯t figure out where Regan dropped.¡± His statement leaves a dreadful echo hanging in the


    silence.


    Soon another man steps into the back of the van, the ce feeling crowded. The mere shadow of this


    man, who drips authority and dominance, sends an icy shiver down my spine. King vic. The


    Vampire King.


    ¡°My King,¡± The guards say simultaneously, dipping their heads to him.


    ¡°Some of the city people said he left, that he tore out of the citytest night. How are our prisoners?¡±


    he jests his words in a twisted mockery. He crouches over me, his hands gripping my face, his fingers


    digging into my flesh. His chillingly familiar words ring in my ears. ¡°Gosh, you look like your mother,¡± he


    states, turning my head from side to side, assessing me.


    ¡°Not as strong, though; your mother was a force to be reckoned with, but you just had to get yourself


    tied to the Lycan Kings,¡± he mocks.


    ¡°So we have no idea where he went, my king?¡± the vampire guard asks, and my eyes go to him; I can


    smell his fear; it perfumes the van, and my eyes go back to King vic, who was just addressed as the


    vampire king, confirming who I thought he was.


    ¡°They¡¯re linked. Mchi said she marked them all, so wherever he is, as long as we keep these two


    down, we¡¯ll have time to perform the ritual. He won¡¯t being for anyone if these two are in this


    state.¡± The king says, and I can¡¯t help butugh, the noise sounding odd as it escapes my throat.


    The king¡¯s blood-red eyes peer down at me, a devious sparkle in them, like he finds me amusing. ¡°My


    Queen, do share what you find so funny, you¡¯re helpless, useless while your mates are paralyzed, and


    your coven?¡± myughter cuts out abruptly. Then King vicughs.


    ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t know? I¡¯m guessing by the look on your face, this is news to you?¡± heughs,


    squeezing my face harder, his nails digging into my skin. ¡°I have your coven, and soon I¡¯ll have the four


    kingdoms. I will drag your mates with so much mandrake root and amphetamine, I will watch as they


    hallucinate and tear their mate apart¡­.¡± I re at him.


    ¡°But first, I need something else. I need them to bring my son back,¡± he snarls. ¡°I just need to find


    Regan first,¡± he chuckles.


    ¡°So, if you could point me in the right direction, it would be much appreciated; I¡¯m a little bored of this


    game of hide and seek,¡± he chuckles.


    Something within me sparks. A sense of defiance bubbles up, kindled by his derisive words. ¡°You


    foolish man,¡± I sneer. He smirks at my response, clearly underestimating the storm brewing within me.


    He dares to ridicule me, belittle my ties with my mates, andy im over my coven. His audacious


    ims ignite smoldering anger within me.


    ¡°You forget, my king,¡± I spit thest word, my dislike for him evident in my voice.


    ¡°I am not my mother; you are right. I am something else; I am the curse she created.¡± He raises an


    eyebrow, the first flicker of doubt crossing his features.


    ¡°I know exactly who you are, Zirah,¡± he retorts, a note of challengecing his words. Iugh, the sound


    eerie and resounding in the confined space of the van. His guards nce nervously at me, their fear


    palpable in the air. The tremor in their eyes fuels my resolve and stokes the embers of my rebellious


    defiance.


    ¡°And you,¡± I start, turning my attention to the guards. ¡°Are all dead,¡± I chuckle.


    The guards nce at each other, and the King raises an eyebrow at me.


    ¡°¡®Hell hath no fury,¡¯¡± I begin, a cryptic smile dancing on my lips. I let my voice trail off, the silence


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    stretching taut between us. My eyes flick from one guard to another, ensuring my words sink in. I am


    but a messenger delivering a prophecy of doom right now. The silence stretches, heavy and ominous,


    before Iplete the warning,


    ¡°...like wrath.¡±


    ¡°Regan is somewhere passed out in a ditch, turning cold and probably pissing his pants right about


    now,¡± King vic states. Iugh; this idiot has no idea the monster he is ying with.


    ¡°Imagine, if you will,¡± I challenge the king, my voice dripping with icy scorn, ¡°a wrath that¡¯s been


    wronged, a wrath that¡¯s been provoked. But now imagine... that same Wrath, ignited by the desire to


    save his virtue. To save me.¡±


    ¡°She lies, ignore her ramblings, she is hallucinating from the mandrake root,¡± the king states, rising to


    his feet.


    ¡°Do you really believe your castle walls, your armies, or even your power would be enough to halt


    him?¡± Iugh, the sound echoing in the chilling silence, starkly contrasting the grim situation they¡¯re


    about to find themselves in. The king¡¯s face turns ashen, his bravado faltering at the potency of my


    words.


    ¡°Gather your guards, fortify your defenses, and you better start praying. For when Wrath arrives, not


    even the fates can save you.¡±


    ¡°You think your words scare me?¡± heughs, leaning down. ¡°They should, my king,¡± I spit at him. He


    falters for a second. ¡°Wrath is not tied to me for I rejected him, but he¡¯lle for me, he¡¯lle for his


    brothers, and when he does,¡± I smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ll meet your son in the afterlife,¡± I whisper, and his hand raises before connecting with my face. My


    head whips to the side, but I don¡¯t feel the sting. However, I do taste my blood as it fills my mouth. My


    tongue runs over my bit lip. I smirk, knowing I got under his skin.


    The king hastily exits the van. His men follow suit, leaving me alone in the belly of the beast. The


    deafening m of the door reverberates through the van, plunging me into darkness. I find myself


    alone with my thoughts, their loud racket drowning out the eerie silence of my physical world.


    King vic wants to run, for if Regan doesn¡¯t kill him, I will the moment I feel my magic.

 Lycan Queens Prey Chapter 48

    Lycan Queen''s Prey Chapter 48


    ~Regan~


    Zeke¡¯s Kingdom, a ce of radiant beauty and ceaseless activity, is now an ominous ghost town. The


    destruction is widespread but selective; the castle lies in ruins, a show of the ruthless onught. Yet,


    the homes of the ordinary citizens remain untouched, their lives spared from the savagery. As if it¡¯s a


    mockery of the poption, showing how easily with it being overcrowded it is toe and go from here


    unseen.


    I walk over scattered debris and broken bodies, the once vibrant castle now echoing the cries of the


    fallen guards. The scent of death hangs heavy in the air, intertwining with the coppery tang of blood


    staining the stone floor. It¡¯s a ghastly scene straight out of a nightmare ¨C guards fallen like broken toys,


    their lifeblood pooled around them, painting a morbid portrait of defeat.


    On the secondnding, I find two familiar figures huddled together ¨C Hunter and Shadow. Their


    condition is just as horrifying. My heart clenches as I call out, looking for my wolf, ¡°Gnash!¡± My voice


    bounces off the stone walls.


    ¡°Are they¡­?¡± A trembling voice interrupts my thoughts. I lift my gaze to find the young witch, Le, and


    my Uncle James, standing close by.


    ¡°They¡¯re alive but very weak,¡± I reply, my voice a broken whisper. Biting into my wrist, I force my blood


    into the mouths of the near-death wolves. The metallic taste of my own life force fills my senses, my


    every nerve screaming at me.


    ¡°Should you be doing that?¡± James questions, his brows furrowed with concern. I ignore him,


    continuing to feed my blood to them, praying that the wolves don¡¯t reject it.


    The silence grows thick and heavy as I move to Shadow. My actions have consequences ¨C if the


    wolves survive, they¡¯ll be tied to my life essence. We¡¯re ying a dangerous game against time; theExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    countdown has already begun to Zirah¡¯s shift. The risks are high. Too high.


    ¡°I have no choice; they die; we have no clue how that will affect Zirah,¡± I state.


    ¡°But if it works, you¡¯ll be tying their wolves to you. They¡¯ll be drawing on your life essence; you only


    have two days before Zirah shifts; this may shorten the time frame you have left, Regan,¡± James points


    out the obvious concern etched on his features. ¡°I know,¡± I nce at him.


    I¡¯m fully aware of the looming threat. Time is slipping through my fingers like sand. But without Zirah,


    without that bond, I am blind and crippled and dying anyway. The stakes are clear-- I must find Zirah


    within a day or perish. The fear gnaws at my insides, but I suppress it. There¡¯s hope if they are bonded


    to Zirah and not my brothers. But it¡¯s a slim hope.


    ¡°I am not bonded to her. Nheless, I can¡¯t find her without them. Just means we have a day to find


    them or¡­¡± I don¡¯t finish; I don¡¯t need to. However, there is no point in questioning if it¡¯ll work because I


    am uncertain if it will. The few times we have shared our blood with each other¡¯s wolves, it¡¯s made


    them savage or nearly killed them, but I have to try. It now depends on if the wolves are bonded to


    Zirah or my brothers.


    Le¡¯s voice breaks my chain of thought, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t there be three?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answer, ¡°Mine isn¡¯t here. He¡¯ll be looking for Zirah.¡± I rise from my crouched position, my heart


    heavy but my resolve steelier than ever.


    I climb the next flight of stairs, my steps echoing in the eerily quiet castle. The sight that greets me is


    disheartening ¨C a room in chaos, sheets in disarray, one lone sheet remains on thending. I pick it up,


    the familiar scent of Zirah flooding my senses. A shaky breath escapes my lips as I drop the sheet, my


    heart pounding in my chest.


    Sucking in a shaky breath, I drop the sheet, knowing we are toote. They are half a day ahead of us,


    at least. But where is Gnash? He can¡¯t be much better if these two are in this state. Turning around, I


    move toward the stairs to see James climbing them. ¡°Come on, they aren¡¯t here,¡± I tell him. ¡°So, where


    to now?¡± James asks.


    ¡°To the vampire kingdom. He¡¯d have to know by now I am not bonded to her,¡± I tell him.


    A wave of vertigo hits me suddenly as I reach the stairs, my vision blurring. I stumble, catching hold of


    the banister for support. My throat feels like it¡¯s been scraped raw, a burning sensation tearing through


    my lungs. I cough violently, blood staining my hand. I wipe it hastily on my pants, my mind reeling.


    ¡°Is that blood?¡± Le¡¯s voice is filled with dread. I force a nonchnt shrug, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± It¡¯s a lie. And


    from the look on her face, she knows it too, as she strokes the wolf¡¯s fur. ¡°I guess it didn¡¯t work--¡± her


    words change to a shrill shriek when Hunter lunges upright, followed by Shadow. I smirk.


    ¡°Good boys,¡± I praise, crouching down to pat them. Loyal to a fault, the wolves obediently sit, waiting


    for mymand.


    ¡°Now, take me to your master.¡± The wolves spring into action, bounding down the stairs with renewed


    vigor. As I follow them, the vertigo strikes again, sharper this time. My vision swims as I clutch the car


    door for support. Shadow and Hunter are already in the car, waiting impatiently for me to join them.


    ¡°James, you¡¯re driving,¡± I tell him, his eyes growing wide with concern. My condition is deteriorating


    faster than I¡¯d anticipated.


    ¡°No shit, I am not getting in a car with you in this state.¡± His retort is met with a weak smile on my part.


    My gaze flits to the back seat, to my father. He is still hallucinating, muttering incoherently to himself, a


    muzzle secured over his face. A precaution against the risk of him turning savage in Le¡¯s presence.


    Le jumps in the back with my father, and James starts the car. Winding down the window, James


    pulls up beside the wolves.


    ¡°Keep up,¡± I tell them, and they growl, darting off. ¡°Follow them,¡± I tell James, and he does.

 Lycan Queens Prey Chapter 49

    Lycan Queen''s Prey Chapter 49


    ~Regan~


    As we drive through the city and onto the highway, my gaze is fixed on the wolves. My condition


    worsens with every passing minute. My hand clutches at my chest, trying to ease the burning


    sensation. The wind whipping through the open window provides temporary relief. I needed the wolves;


    the risk was worth it. ¡°Are you good?¡± James asks as we hit the highway. I nod, letting the cool air drive


    away my unease. I knew the risks, but I needed them. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± he nods, gritting his teeth but


    following the wolves.


    An hour into the journey, I notice the wolves gging. They have made serious ground, but we won¡¯t


    make it much further with their state and mine weakening. I need to do something. I watch the wolves


    starting to tire. Pulling over, I climb out of the car and whistle, they run back to me, and I look at the


    SUV.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I curse, trying to figure out where to put them. My gaze locks with James as he emerges from


    the driver¡¯s side. His eyes are wide and filled with unspoken questions, but he only pops open the


    trunk.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell him if you don¡¯t?¡± James says, and I peer in at my father.


    Suddenly, in the distance, a staggering figure catches my attention.


    ¡°Slow down!¡± I snap at James.


    ¡°Wait¡­is that¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Gnash,¡± I choke out, my eyes welling up at the sight of my own wolf struggling against the rising


    sun. He¡¯s so far from home, so far from help. The car screeches to a halt, and I jump out, rushing


    toward Gnash. He turns his head at the sound of my voice, his eyes meeting mine briefly before he


    copses onto the rough terrain.


    ¡°Hey, boy. Daddy¡¯s here,¡± I assure him, stroking his fevered fur. I need to cool him down, but we¡¯re in


    the middle of nowhere. I promise him, ¡°Hang on, boy. I¡¯ll find a way to cool you down.¡± A breeze carries


    a tantalizing whiff of water to my senses. I look around and find a dam at the bottom of the mountain.


    I carry Gnash back to the car. We have a chance. We just need to reach that water to cool him down.


    The drive to the bottom of the mountain is a blur, a haze of fear and worry. Gnash is panting heavily in


    myp, the air conditioner doing little to help him. I can only hope we¡¯re not toote.


    As the car races down the slope, the dames into sight. It¡¯s more like arge pond set in the middle


    of a sprawling farm. James skids to a halt at the edge of the property, the tires sending up clouds of


    dust. I¡¯m already out of the car before ites to aplete stop, my heart pounding in my chest.


    With a quick leap, I scale the rickety wooden fence, the hard-packed earth of the farm crunching under


    my boots. Gnash is a heavy, feverish burden in my arms, but I don¡¯t dare slow down, hisbored


    panting echoing in my ears.


    The water of the dam is murky but cool, a wee relief from the blistering sun. I wade into it, the


    waterpping around my knees, then my waist. With a ssh, I lower Gnash into the water, cradling


    him against my chest. The sudden chill seems to spark a bit of life into him; his eyes flutter open,


    meeting mine with a flicker of recognition. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine, boy,¡± I promise him, my voice choked with


    emotion.


    Looking at Gnash¡¯s battered paws, raw and bloody, I realize the extent of his determination to get to


    Zirah.


    I take a deep breath and sink my teeth into my wrist, the metallic taste of my blood filling my mouth. It¡¯s


    a desperate move that could risk my life, but I need to try. I offer my bleeding wrist to Gnash, whops


    up the blood weakly.


    ¡°Come on, boy,¡± I tell him, stroking his wet fur. ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡± I can feel the drain as he absorbs my


    life essence, strengthening him.


    My vision blurs around the edges, but I grit my teeth and hold on. I¡¯ll deal with the consequencester.


    Eventually, Jameses to drag us out of the dam and back into the car. The drive is a torturous


    crawl, every mile stretching into an eternity. An hour away from the vampire kingdom, the car jerks


    violently, just when we think we¡¯ve had all the bad luck we can handle.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± James curses as the car limps to the side of the road, the hiss of a deted tire filling the air.


    My heart sinks as I step out, surveying the damage. The rear tire ispletely t, the rubber


    shredded and useless.


    ¡°Please tell me you have a spare,¡± I say, looking at James. He just shakes his head, a grimace on his


    face.


    ¡°This is just perfect,¡± I mutter, kicking at the gravel. The universe has a sick sense of humor today.


    However, there¡¯s no time to wallow. ¡°I guess I¡¯m walking,¡± I snarl.


    ¡°What about your father?¡± James asks, and I curse when I hear a caring down the mountain.


    James turns, looking at the mountain too.


    ¡°Seems luck isn¡¯tpletely against us.¡±


    ¡°Thank the fates, I am parched and could use a snack,¡± James announces, and I nce at him. ¡°What?


    I¡¯ve healed your father, healed guards, her brother, but I don¡¯t see anyone offering a vein?¡± I growl at


    his words, and he huffs.


    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t bite,¡± he pouts when I see a huge Ram trucking toward us.


    Perfect, I move to the side of the road to wave them to see if they can give us a lift. Music pumps from


    its speaker, and it eventually slows down. I move to speak to the driver only to see it is a young man in


    his early twenties with a Mohawk. He smirks as I approach before taking off. I snarl, turning to James,


    who tosses his hands in the air.


    ¡°Jerk!¡± James calls out.


    ¡°Catch him, and you can eat him,¡± I tell him, and his lips turn up into a huge grin, his fangs poking past


    his lips.


    The next second he¡¯s gone, and I hear the brakes of the car screech. I lean against the hood, waiting.


    Watching the big ck truck, the driver¡¯s door opens, the man¡¯s body falls out, and the car turns back


    to get us.


    ¡°Did he just¡­.¡± Le asks, climbing out of the car.


    ¡°Asshole should have stopped.¡±

 Lycan Queens Prey Chapter 50

    Lycan Queen''s Prey Chapter 50


    ~Zirah~


    The van''s tires screeched as it came to a sudden halt. My heart stopped, then began beating wildly,


    each thundering beat drawing me further and further away from reality. Every single fiber in my body


    protested as I hunched on the unforgiving, cold metal floor of the van, hands bound in front of me. I


    fought to break free from the binds, desperately hoping to escape my fate.


    But no matter how much I struggled, I could not free myself from the inescapable situation. My heart


    thundered against the cage of my ribs, threatening to shatter the fragile silence enveloping us. I


    mustered a nce at my mates, sprawled in a disturbing parody of sleep. Their peaceful faces were a


    harsh contradiction to the dire reality we were entangled in, and each of them stirred a whirlwind of


    despair and rage within me.


    King vic¡¯s cruel taunts reverberate in my skull, a maddening echo that amplifies the dread knotting


    my stomach. His icy eyes, brimming with malicious pleasure, still haunt me. He''s the embodiment of


    my darkest nightmares, a relentless shadow tainting my existence. ¡°This will keep you docile,¡± he


    sneered, brandishing the syringe that held our captivity within its clear contents.


    In a torturous loop, I have watched the King''s minions as they administer the damning drug, their faces


    cold and detached. The sickening sight of the needle sliding under their skin, the agonizingly slow push


    of the plunger, releasing its payload into their veins, churns my insides. Each time, I grind my teeth


    against the searing anger, balling my fists until my nails dig into my palms, struggling against the


    instinctive need to retaliate.


    However, as the van doors close and we leave the vampire Kingdom. A spark of realization kindles


    within me as I perceive the drug''s effects receding quicker than before. Is it my surging anger, stoking


    the mes of my metabolism, purging the drug from my system? An unexpected wave of adrenaline


    ripples through me, sweeping away the fog clouding my mind, and honing my senses. My heart


    hammers against my ribs, an erratic drum echoing through the hollow silence of the van.


    Once again, the van is moving, the motion making me feel queasy. I have no idea what is going on, but


    we left Regan''s Kingdom in a hurry when they finally realized I spoke the truth, and Regan indeed is


    not tied to me. vic then ordered his men back to his Kingdom, where I watched them continuously


    drug my mates, and load the van full of supplies. He''s running, that much I am sure of, something has


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    him spooked and there is no doubt in my mind that what has scared him into retreat is Regan. Wrath.


    The jarring halt of the van yanks me from my thoughts. I brace against the abrupt stop, straining to


    decipher the murmur of hushed voices and the shuffle of restless feet. The harsh, blinding light sears


    through my eyelids from the sudden wrenching of the van doors, followed by the invasion of a biting


    wind as the bright morning light floods in, blinding me for a moment. I squinted to make out the figures


    standing outside, but all I could make out was the silhouette of a much taller figure, a shadow of a man


    with a gun in his hand.


    I could feel my heart beating faster and faster, and every molecule in my body screamed for me to run,


    but I knew that it was a futile effort. With a sigh of dread, I resigned myself to my fate. One that looked


    grim right now. The rough yank of my arm drags me closer to the doors when the other van door


    groans open, unveiling a destendscape that stretches into oblivion. Mountains stand tall against


    the morning sky, their peaks shrouded by a veil of mist and fog.


    Rough hands yank me to my feet and propel me out of the van. I stumble over the uneven terrain, the


    biting wind slicing through me, causing involuntary shivers to course down my spine.


    Tumbling out onto the unforgiving rocky ground, I taste the tang of blood in my mouth as my body


    scrapes against the sharp stones.


    The pain is immediate, stinging my hands and knees, but it''s only a whisperpared to the gnawing


    fear that anchors itself in my gut that I feel for Zeke and Lyon. Before I can regain my footing, a


    horrifying sight arrests me.


    In the distance, Mchi''s limp, bloodied body is manhandled toward a roller door embedded in the side


    of the mountain. His skin, pale as death itself, is smeared with dirt and blood. His body, usually a tower


    of strength, is reduced to a lifeless burden between the henchmen who carelessly drag him. The agony


    etched on his face, the brutal wounds and bruises marring his skin, send my heart lurching.


    ¡°No,¡± the plea escapes from my lips, barely a whisper stolen by the ruthless wind. It''s a futile attempt,


    devoured by the crushing emptiness around me. The roller door groans open, consuming Mchi into


    its monstrous abyss. The image of him disappearing into the dark void within the mountain is thest I


    witness before the door grinds shut, leaving me stranded amidst this deste wastnd. When I am


    shoved violently, sending me sprawling face down in the dirt.


    Shaking my head, I re over my shoulder to see King vic.


    ¡°How¡­how can she move, I thought I told you to make sure they are drugged, so she''s kept weak?¡±


    vic''s question cuts through the icy air, his bewildermentced with suspicion as I get to my hands


    and knees, peering around. His eyes, colder than the mountain winds, drill into me as though seeking


    answers that I¡¯m not ready to give.


    ¡°It seems, Your Majesty,¡± one of the guards pipes up, an uncertain note in his voice that feeds my


    growing satisfaction, ¡°That the Mandrake root is waning on her. It held Zeke and Lyon, but¡­ her bond


    seems to have built up a tolerance,¡± a nearby guard answers the King.


    The humor of the man''s words bubbles up in my chest, catching me off guard. The words spill out of


    my mouth,ced with scornfulughter.


    ¡°Is that fear I detect, vic?¡± I taunt, savoring the fleeting surprise etched on his face.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!